Synopsis:

My second novel from the universe of Darra Von - This takes two of the characters from the Making of Nibs and follows them for a year until they like the Vixens go to the Academy.

Story:

Tattoo’s, Warriors and War

Prologue
Abbey and Clare, are the two, readers of The Making of Nibs(TMON) will know from Chapter 17 — Slaver stock.

To set the scene, Abbey, Clare and Paul (Readers of TMONs will know him as Tattoo Paul, and I would advise reading TMON as due to a major battle they like the heroes from TMON have fairy companions) are involved with a war zone against the Aces gang from the school they both use to attend with Sandra, Paul, Tina, Abs and Gary. Also Nick or now Nibs use to attend the same High School. Every since their rescue they have been tasked with seeking fellow fighters for the conspiracy and teaching them how to fight and win. They learnt a lot about them selves over the following couple of weeks, that they were truly closer than even sisters, Clare knew what Abbey wanted and Abbey knew want Clare wanted and a couple of sparing sessions after the cult raid, they joined Nibs, Sandra, Tina, Abs, Jum and Wong in a session which faced partner teams faced partner teams, and they then realised that they both foxed and fooled the opposition and they ended up the victors of the fight, even if the fight ended a up a draw with no one truly wining.

Like Nibs, Sandra, Abs, and Tina, they had issues with members of the Aces, and this is when we join the fun started in Chapter 35 — War Zone, as the pair hunt a couple of Offensive team members. And remember they do have Magickal tattoos.

Chapter 1 — The Aces — Clare and Abbey both had their problems with members of the Aces.

The area around where Abbey, Clare and Paul Snr., along with Arrick and Gribbloath the pair’s fairy companions, were positioned was near the left flank, behind them and high in the stadium itself was their old unit leader, Mystique and her unit of long range death dealers. They had two groups of Aces in front of their position one group contained both Simoine and McKrudder and what looked like two more members of the defensive line. The Vision system both of them were wearing provided them with enough information to confirm that they were all carrying quite advanced fire arms, similar in many ways to the ones both of the girls were carrying. Tattoo Paul on the other hand, was carrying an advanced charged particle cannon, and was making sure that the other Aces unit down range didn’t try and move to out flank them.

Clare noticed that Simoine and the rest of the group had disappeared from the protection provided to them by some cars, they both knew that if certain members of the forces fighting the Aces decided the cars blocked their lines of sight, the cars would not be there.

Abbey said to Clare, “There they are, those two twerps.”

“Where?” Clare asked.

“Down there,” Abbey said and pointed to the area where she had seen them. Arrick looked at Gribbloath and the pair nodded and took to the air and flew towards the pair and landed on the fencing behind them and they both smiled evil smiles.

“Got them,” Clare said, “Very soon,” and a happy and evil smile spread across her lips

Gribbloath thought said to both Clare and Abbey, “Me and Arrick will watch these two and maybe have some fun.”

Arrick then thought said, “Putting the fear of the unknown into them would be a good idea.”

After a few minutes the two members of the defensive line appeared from a door in the building just behind where they had been cowering helping a badly injured McKrudder. Abbey quietly said to herself, “Looks like Tina and Nibs have had there fun.” Abbey then sub-vocalised, “Channel open Abbey to Nibs, Abbey to Tina, execute,” she then said, “Nibs, Tina, Abbey, can I take it by the fact Simoine ain’t appeared he’s dead?”

“Yeah, he is,” came Tina’s reply.

“And McKrudder won’t be playing football at college, I shattered both his knee caps and a few other bones, at the moment we are hunting, Zoe and Amy, can you give us any leads as to where they are up there?”

“I think Nibs and Blackie, put the fear of god into McKrudder, seeing as Nibs hit him at the bottom end of Nibs’ power scale and then just went on a rampage down here, putting holes on concrete pillars and walls, and their fairies helped out in making sure the two friends stayed put,” said Abs over the comm. system.

“No, we can’t, the sniper teams may be able to help,” said Abbey, “Both me and Clare are looking for payback against a couple of the 4th year, offensive team members.”

“Yeah, no problems, can you see them up there?” Nibs asked.

“Yeah we can,” Abbey said then Tattoo Paul levelled his particle cannon and singed one of the other Aces’ units when they tried to move to some cover closer to where the three were hiding.

“Stay the fuck put,” Tattoo Paul said, “I wonder if this bunch have any brains between them.”

“I doubt it very much,” said Clare, “Most gangs when facing the level of firepower they are, would have tried to open dialog and attempted to get themselves out of the crap.”

Twang, Twang, rat-a-tat-tat was heard from the position as the group attempted to flush out the three. “It’s getting to the point that I think we need to show them who is in command of the battle field.”

“I know, but that comes soon, when Strike Alpha has finished dealing with certain members challenges,” said Abbey.

“Yeah I know, I just wish they would hurry up, I just want to walk the short distance between here and where they are and teach that group some manors,” said Tattoo Paul.

After a few minutes, Nibs’ voice was heard over the comm. system, “Nibs to all surface units. We are currently dealing with the last two major problems, bar Detric and Gary, so get ready.”

After a couple of minutes, “Nibs to all surface units let ‘em have it.”

“Thank you Nibs,” said Tattoo Paul and aimed his Charge Particle cannon at the car blocking his line of sight to the group and he pulled the trigger, after setting the charge metre to full. The explosion of the car, after the stream of charged particles hit and detonated, sent fragments of steel and other materials used in the production of vehicles into the group, most of the fragments were absorbed by the armour they were still a few that hit areas not protected and these sent small squarts of blood out. Tattoo Paul who was using the zoom function on the vision package saw the faces of the group suddenly turn very white as they lost the protection provided by the car.

The group just opened up with the assault rifles they were using at where Tattoo Paul and the two girls were hidden. Both Abbey and Clare used the Smart uplinks between their weapons and the vision package to check targets and then put a large amount of conventional rounds into the area, quite quickly the firing from the area died down, as the opposition was either hit and killed or took cover from the incoming fire.

Suddenly to the right of the girls, a large truck exploded in half as what looked like a missile from the Aces side hit and blew the truck in half. Two loud cracks were heard after a few seconds as the sniper teams dealt with the new threat. Then the group heard what could be described as a large weight of firepower going down range and two explosions were heard as two small compact cars blew up.

Clare said, “That sounds like Nibs and Sandra.” Then they saw the signature bright white balls of plasma from a position just behind them and to the left fly past them destroying the only protection a group on the flank had from attack, mind you they wouldn’t be causing any more problems as the resultant explosion of plasma had sent the localized air to almost 2000 degrees centigrade in a matter of a few thousandths of a second.

Abbey then said, “I so want that Plasma rifle Hell Bright uses.”

Then as Strike Alpha and Bravo moved to the other side of the protection provided by a van and a large truck, the three were using for protection and cover. Strike Alpha moved to the same side as Abbey, Clare and Tattoo Paul were on and Nibs indicated for them to move to dozer that was situated near the corner of the car-park. All three of them moved using the low light functions, under the covering fire gaze of Strike Bravo and Strike Alpha. Strike Bravo followed the three, when the two groups had reached the dozer Claire whispered in Abbey and Clare’s ears, “Nibs has sent us to cover your movement to where your issues are located, Nibs has said, have fun.”

“Oh we will,” Clare said, and looked back at the cover and saw Strike Alpha had already disappeared, but Clare did see Sarah and four of her unit had moved up to the area and she could see one of the advanced suits of powered armour had taken up cover position on this end of the truck, the Particle cannon the only obvious weapon the armour carried. Clare then said to Abbey and Tattoo Paul, “Lets move,” and pointed to vehicle parked close to the fencing. The group that included McKrudder were still in the area around the door way, but they were more scared than anything else as they had just seen a few cars, suddenly explode.

“Scare them even more,” suggested Abbey.

“No, I think they are scared enough, come on going head to head with Nibs and Tina and then to see what the fire power we are carrying is doing to the cars and trucks,” Clare said.

“I hope the two of you are keeping a track of what they do wrong,” Tattoo Paul said.

“We are Paul,” said Abbey as she moved for the next piece of cover, she was closely followed by Clare and Tattoo Paul. Strike Bravo moved to another area and Ren sent a burst from his D300 into the area McKrudder was sited. He then signalled for the three to move to the next piece of cover which was this side of the car-park entrance kiosk. Hell Bright and Claire both moved to where the three had been and were joined by Ren and Paul.

Abbey, Clare and Tattoo Paul then ran straight past where McKrudder and his two friends were hiding. Clare jumped up as if to lob a grenade over the vehicle, which got the desired effect of them using their hands and arms to protect their heads. When the group had reached their next stop point, Strike Bravo had secured where McKrudder was holed up and took McKrudder and his two friends captive. From where the three were, Abbey could see one of the three Prisoner support teams moving to take charge of the prisoners and to make sure that they were looked after as well as the field facilities could allow.

Clare and Abbey both reached the next cover only to be jumped by a mad man, Tattoo Paul grabbed the youth and sleeper held him and dropped him to the land of nod. Tattoo Paul then said, “Control, Tattoo Paul, we have a sleeping prisoner to be collected and processed.”

“Confirmed Tattoo Paul,” came back John’s voice from the Battle Control.

The Prisoner support team, that had secured McKrudder, sent two men over to where the group was and took charge of the prisoner and took him back to the larger processing area. Clare and Abbey could both see the payback targets hidden behind a couple of mid sized expensive burnt out cars. They both had assault rifles ready to fire if anyone came too close.

Clare sub-vocalised, “Command, channel Clare to spotter Anna, execute,” Clare then said, “Anna, Clare can you direct your two snipers to force the two targets at the back of the car-park to take cover whilst me and Abbey more to engage in hand to hand?”

“No problem, Dominic will put a round into the area, confirm targets please,” Anna responded.

And an APEX around hit the side of the car which detonated and forced the two to take cover.

“Yeah perfect, thanks, Anna,” said Clare who then sub-vocalised, “Command, channel closed, execute.” Clare then turned to Abbey and said, “You ready hun.”

“Yeah, lets do it,” Abbey responded and placed her fire-arms on the ground near Tattoo Paul. Clare did the same and prepared her Sia-blades whilst Abbey unscabbarded her two machetes and the pair then moved as quickly as they could, seeing as it was very dark as the moon was on the wan and clouds covered most of the sky.

Clare and Abbey both moved and when they had reached the targets both said, “Boo.” Which cause both of them to jump and drop their fire-arms as they went to grab knives from their scabbards.

Abbey just looked at the pair and smiled whilst she switched in front of Clare the confined space would hamper them but not that badly. Clare went to strike with her left Sia-blade and punched the guy in the face with her right fist that was tightly holding the handle of the Sia-blade, the guy sat down hard as Clare’s fist connected and broke his nose which blood started to stream from.

Abbey used her left machete to block her opponent’s attack and used the right machete to slice across the face, which caught him and sliced across the left cheek and top of the his nose. Blood started to ooze from the cut which made Abbey smile as if he survived the confrontation would give him a nice scar to remember the battle by.

Gribbloath thought said to Arrick, “Ouch, that’s got-ta hurt.”

Abbey thought said, “Pain is the name of the game.”

“Remember us,” Clare said as the person she had put on the ground started to get up.

“Yeah I do, it’s the two of the wimps from that chicken sniper unit,” Mark said.

“Yeah it is and I hope you like the sight of blood, especially as your going to see your own,” said Clare as she brought her armour clad foot up in a kick to the head of Mark. The impact broke his jaw and sent him again to the floor, hard this time. Gary, Abbey’s opponent, cut across Abbey’s upper arm, the blade caught the armour which went from it normal molten state to solid and deflected the blow.

“Oops, looks like we are wearing far more advanced armour than you are,” said Abbey as she went to back cut Gary across the face with her right machete for a second time, only to ram her left one right into and through his street armour.

“What the hell,” Gary said and as Abbey removed the machete, said, “This armour was suppose to protect against close combat attacks.”

“It does normally if you are facing normal humans, both me and Clare are slightly more than human,” and Abbey tapped her Heart wrapped in thorns tattoo and then punched the guy around the face, which cause the normal convulsions as the illusion of being poisoned took hold. Abbey looked down on him and said, “I’m going to be nice to you and your mate.” Abbey they said, “Control, Abbey, send a prisoner support team to pick these two up, also deploy a medical unit with them as they both need medical attention.”

“Confirmed Abbey, team on route,” John said, and after a couple of seconds he continued, “Now, should be with you in a couple of minutes.”

“How goes the rest of the battle?” Abbey asked.

“Pretty much over and done with now,” replied Bill, as four members from Tybias’ Raiders approached where Clare and Abbey were, Tattoo Paul moved and chucked Abbey her MA-40 Pulse Assault Rifle and Clare her M-40 Pulse Rifle.

“Nibs to all units we have the Aces bottled up in the middle of the area.”

“Aces, you are surrounded, surrender now or face annihilation, the choice is yours,” came Sarah’s voice over some powerful speakers.

“You bastards will never beat us,” Detric shouted and the remaining Aces tried to extract themselves in the direction of Clare, Abbey, Tattoo Paul and Raiders unit.

Tattoo Paul downgraded the charge metre on the cannon and specifically selected a target and aimed. Abbey and Clare just popped up and returned fire along with the four members of the Raiders, the sniper units high in the Stadium also selected targets and started to deal injuries to the Aces, Strike Bravo opened up with out Hell Bright’s and Paul’s Plasma rifle entering the mix.

The suddenly over the sound of assault weapons firing, three deep roars were heard and three suits of flying powered armour hovered over the area, Clare, Abbey and the Raiders where and two of the suits opened up with rail guns and the middle suit targeted a car and it disappeared in a ball of flames as Nicole’s missile rifle fired and blew it to pieces. “Aces, you can forget any support from your corporate security friends, at this moment they are being processed as prisoners,” Nicole voice was heard coming from her suit of power armour. At this point the firing from the all the Aces position stopped.

Detric shouted, “What are your terms for surrender?”

Nibs replied, “Unconditional surrender and the total disbandment of the Aces. Effective as of the end of the battle.”

Simon then shouted, “Any member seen wearing any Aces emblem or signature will be classified as Persona Non Greta, and will be dealt with in accordance to Centrals rules and regulations.”

After a few minutes Detric shouted back, “Give me Gary Sutherland and you have a deal.”

Abbey was looking around for where Gary was and saw him moving forward as was all the Vixens and the rest of the Gangrels. The group at the back of the battle field also moved to join the circle, inside the circle were Gary and Detric, the rest of the Aces where separated and surrounded by Sarah’s unit.

(Gary’s fight with Detric is told in The Making of Nibs and I won’t retell here — suffice to say Gary forces Detric to submit after breaking a few of his bones.)

* * * * * *

Later that evening back at the Club Abbey and Clare are both soaking in a hot bath. Arrick and Gribbloath were sat on the basin enjoying the hot steam that was coming from the bath, Clare’s arms were wrapped around Abbey’s waist and Clare whispered in Abbey’s ear, “I love you hun, with all my heart, body and soul.”

“Same here,” Abbey replied, and kissed Clare on the cheek, she then turned and looked Clare right in the eyes, and said, “I think I may have a possible member for the unit.”

“Who?” asked Clare.

“The mad one who jumped us and Tattoo Paul put to sleep,” said Abbey.

“Yeah, maybe,” responded Clare, “It would be a good idea to do a complete work up on each potential recruit. That way we have an idea of outlooks and attitudes. Is he still in lockup with the rest of the Aces.”

“I’m not sure,” Abbey said, “I’m not even sure if he is even a gang member.”

“That can be checked tomorrow and if he has been released we can go hunting,” said Clare.

“Yeah, but tonight your mine hun,” Abbey said and an evil grin spread across her face as she tweaked Clare’s nipple.

At this Arrick whispered in to Gribbloath ears, “Lets leave the pair to their fun,” and the pair flew off back into the main apartment.

* * * * * *

Chapter 2 — Hunting — Clare, Abbey and Paul go hunting for recruits

13:09AN both Abbey and Clare woke and laid there under the covers in each other’s arms enjoying the warmth and friendship the two partners and sisters had for each other.

The bedroom of their apartment at the club was a square room measuring seven metres by seven metres, in the corner opposite the door was two large wardrobes and beside them was a dressing table, the bed was situated so when the door opened it provided cover from people coming in and also stopped the door from fully opening, on either side of the bed was a small bed side cabinet, on which was an ashtray and their PDAs both in their respective chargers. Sat on the edge of each ashtrays was a full length joint, which the two had made before they had gone to sleep at about 03:30BN the previous night.

Laying between the pair, on the top of the pillow, was Arrick and Gribbloath, like Clare and Abbey the pair were holding each other’s hand, Clare reached over to her bedside cabinet and grabbed the joint she had rolled last night and the lighter that sat beside the joint, she then stuck the joint in her mouth and lit it.

Abbey said, “Do you know something hun, I would never had thought, the two of us smoking joints, pipes and bongs.”

“Tell me about it, but with the work Paul has done over the last week I need it,” said Clare.

“I know,” said Abbey and swung her lithe legs over the edge of the bed and grabbed her joint and did the same as Clare lit it and took a long draw on it and held it for a good fifteen seconds before she exhaled the smoke, “I would love to give up the tobacco, it’s the one thing I hate the most, being addicted to baccy.”

Beep, beep, beep, went Clare’s PDA, which Clare reached for and looked at who had sent her what. The PDA showed that she had just received a text from Paul.

You two up yet, when you are join me in the Garage. Paul

Abbey turned to Clare and said, “You decided what your next tattoo is going to be?”

Arrick and Gribbloath woke up when the PDA went off and looked at the pair with happy smiles on their faces, as they got up.

“No, have you?” Clare responded and swung her legs out and sat on the edge of the bed as Abbey went through her normal morning routine of stretches and suppleness exercises. “Would you train me to be as supple as you.”

“I have a couple of ideas, and yes I will, so get the hell up and copy me when I run through the exercises. The only thing I will say is that you have to be committed to it, you can not be half hearted about it. You must do this every morning when you get up,” Abbey said.

“What’s your ideas then hun?” asked Clare as she joined Abbey running through the exercises and movements as Abbey did them

“I’m thinking of having a some weapons tattooed so even if we ain’t got our close combat weapons we still have them, or having Paul tattoo one of the many animals he knows of.”

After the pair had finished the exercises they both got dressed and walked to the garage where Paul was stood chatting to a couple of the mechanics. Sat on there shoulders were Arrick and Gribbloath. The area where Paul was standing was one of the many work zones located around the edge of the garage. Most of the Garage walls in the areas designated as work zones had tool panels and normally all the tools were present unless the person working in the area was using them on one of the many vehicles being worked on. Currently in the Garage was three large light goods vehicle style vans, two of them being converted to mobile surveillance vehicles the other was undergoing a service, and two FAVs one was on a lift and had a couple of workers under the vehicle working on what looked like the drive train.

Paul waved them over and after they had walked over he asked them, “What vehicle or vehicles do you two drive?”

“Mit-bu 600FD Scramble Master,” replied Clare

“A Mit-bu 700X Road bike,” answered Abbey, “Why?” asked Abbey

“You two want an upgrade to one of the FAVs stored here, and Jaboc has agreed to have our unit based here, mind you I also think Sarah is trying to persuade him to start using the underground facilities as a second command centre for the Gangrels,” Paul said.

Both Abbey and Clare looked at each other and said, “Yeah, why not, can we upgrade the FAV to our specifications rather than the standard ones?”

“Yeah,” said one of the two mechanics.

The other mechanic asked, “Can I ask would you be up for bringing my only son back to the straight and narrow?”

“Yeah, why, what’s wrong with him?” asked Clare

“A few months ago he started to run with a group of local kids that from the reports I’ve been hearing, they have been terrorizing the neighbourhood near where the group leader lives,” the mechanic said.

“Right, where’s the area?” Abbey said.

“South Klebge,” the mechanic said.

“Have you got an up to date picture of your son so we can try and find him on the streets?” Abbey asked

“Yeah, here,” the mechanic said and took out his wallet and then proceeded to remove a picture of him and his son, “It was taken a little over five months ago.”

“That should be good enough,” said Clare and took out her PDA and took a picture of the two and compared the image to the original, “Pretty good quality,” Clare said.

“If Jaboc has agreed to allow us to use the Club as a base, then I say we need to know the area and also what gangs and youth groupings exist in the area,” said Abbey

“And the only way to do that is to hit the streets,” said Clare and Paul, which brought laughter to all present.

“Yeah lets,” said Paul, “Lets go and find you two a new vehicle.”

“Yeah lets,” Clare said and followed Paul towards the down ramp to the second level garage. On route the girls passed on of the work zones that was working on a FAV, it looked as if the mechanics were welding extensions to the wheel arches.

“Paul, who’s FAV?” Abbey asked.

“Jum and Wong’s I think, they have changed the tires and I also think upgraded the handling on it.”

Clare looked at Abbey as she thought about the upgrades to the FAVs and nodded agreement to what Abbey was thinking about.

When the group walked down the ramp they saw for the first time the second level to the garage, Clare and Abbey just stood at the bottom of the ramp and stared in shock, the expanse measured 200metres from the ramp to the far wall and at least 250metres from wall to wall in the other direction. At regular intervals were concrete posts that held the ceiling Paul turned and led them to where the FAVs where, Abbey and Clare found one which had off road tires on, Paul lifted the entire vehicle and allowed to girls to look at the transmission system, which was four wheel drive.

“Perfect, just a couple of small modifications now, like fitting two winches to it and maybe upgrading the engine a bit. Do you know what the engine is Paul?”

“I think it’s either a 1.6k or 1.7k fuel cell system,” replied Paul.

“Mm, lets see what it can do, then make the decision as to the upgrade,” said Clare.

“Yeah,” said Abbey, “Do you want to drive or shall I?”

“You drive to start, I’m going to check the Intelligence Database for anything on the gangs and other matters in the area,” said Clare.

“Ok, hun,” responded Abbey and climbed into the drivers seat whilst Clare climbed into the passengers seat and Paul climbed into the gunners chair. Paul checked the safety box for the normal weapons load of a twin GPMG, which was present along with ammunition in the magazine. Arrick and Gribbloath both flew to the bash board and looked out over the engine and ISW ammunition bay.

“Clare can you check the box to the left of the dashboard,” asked Paul.

“Ok, why Paul,” asked Clare as she opened the box and found an ISW located there.

“I was just checking the load out, I’m surprised the FAV is armed, they normally aren’t if they are for normal street usage.”

Abbey picked up the hand held microphone, press the send button and said, “Control, Abbey.”

“Control here Abbey, how can we be of assistance.”

“I recognize that voice,” Abbey said, “It that you Angel?”

“Yeah it is Abbey,” Angel said.

“Ok, me, Clare and Paul are about to head out into South Klebge to go hunting for someone, we will keep you informed as to our progress and location.”

“No need on the location, we have the position lock of your digital transmitter.”

“No, it’s a FAV transmitter, so we may be on walk about at times.”

“Ok, Abbey, thanks for the information, can I assume that all of you either have your comm. systems or PDAs?”

“Yeah, we have all got our PDAs,” said Abbey.

“Thanks, it’s logged, chat to you soon, control out.”

Abbey turned the key card and nothing happened, Paul said, “Reset the card, put you foot on the accelerator and then turn the key card and push it in, it’s the combination of foot, and push that fools most people who try and nick an Academy FAV, the other security measures include, a complete engine immobilizer and position lock emergency transmitter located in the engine bay.”

“Nice anti theft technology,” said Clare.

“Yeah I know,” said Paul.

Abbey pulled the FAV out and up the ramp to sub-basement one and then through the workshops and out the back entrance and out onto the main road that ran behind the Club where Abbey turned right and headed towards South Klebge District since the removal of the Wacker troops on Frodar the Club had been down graded to a Ops level 3, and Jaboc thought it would not be long before he would be opening the doors again to paying punters, and he was already planning the opening night. He had also said that if Abbey, Clare and Paul wanted some part time work he knew that the head of security, Sharra would be very likely looking for people not frightened of mixing it up the punters if they got out of hand.

Abbey drove the FAV straight down the main road as it ran right through the area they were heading for. Clare used her PDA and found a couple of areas where they could park the FAV and not have problems of people trying to steal it.

The streets of South Klebge did not look very good, about 95% of the refugees that left at the start of the Wacker War, as it had become known as, were to scared to return to their homes and businesses, and it was likely that most wouldn’t return. The ones that were heading back were mainly ghosts and a few of the more hardy people. Bags of rubbish overflowed the garbage dumpsters a lot more people sat on the steps leading up to the town houses of the inhabitants. Most street corners had a couple of working girls and guys on, looking for punters.

“It looks like the city is paying some serious overtime to it’s garbage crews,” said Clare as Abbey drove past the fifth garbage truck.

“No, the bulk of them ain’t city garbage trucks, they’re Terraforma’s, I think the city and Wacker Inc are now paying the price of not thinking the entire plan through, because I know Terraforma wouldn’t be doing this with out some major financing from either or,” said Paul.

“It serves them bloody well right,” Abbey said, “for being stupid and offering Wacker the freedom to do what it did.”

Abbey turned left and approached the car-park entrance they had chosen to use, when Abbey slowed and stopped in front of the kiosk the guy sat inside said, “Six decks please and you only have a couple of hours and then you have to leave and return after an hour.”

Paul lent over and said, “You sure about that rule,” and got out a hundred deck note and gave it with the five deck note and the single deck coin Abbey passed him and both Abbey and Clare look really nicely and smiled sweetly at him. Both Arrick and Gribbloath flew to the roll cage and fluttered prettily and smiled.

“Go on them,” he said and took the money, “How long you likely to be?”

“A few hours,” replied Abbey, “We are looking for a few people who are suppose to live in the area.”

“Ok, park the vehicle round the back of the kiosk then,” the car park attendant said.

“Thanks,” called both Abbey and Clare as Abbey slowly manoeuvred the FAV into the bay, and switched off the engine. Both Clare and Paul secured the firearms and checked their own pistols and other weapons, just in case. As Abbey pulled the FAV into the car park they both laughed and flew back to the dash board.

Paul said, “Right shall we then.”

“Yeah lets,” said Clare, and the three, with Arrick flying ahead of the group and Gribbloath sat on Abbey’s shoulder, walked towards the nearest pedestrian exit, which led them onto 2776th Avenue, “Which way?” asked Clare.

“Lets head for the main shopping area, most youth groups generally hang out in and around those types of areas,” suggested Paul.

“True, they do, we are the only exception to the rule” responded Clare, and she looked at her PDA and found a couple of large shopping malls similar in size to the Harlaquinas mall in South Peninsula district. The group turned right and headed towards the main shopping centre of South Klebge. After walking for about ten minutes they approached the main shopping centre which was built around a single road with large multinational department stores viving for customers with smaller independent chains and smaller corporations. The group walked for a further five minutes and approached a small café just before the main shopping precedent started.

Clare thought to herself, ‘I’m hungry and I need a drink,’ and looked around for a café where they could stop and have some food and a coffee. She saw a small independent café, the sign above the large window read Green House Café, on the opposite side of the road. “Guys I need some food and I definitely need a coffee,” she said.

Abbey said in response to Clare statement about coffee, “Yeah so do I.” Paul nodded his agreement to the idea of getting a drink. The group walked and flew the short distance to the traffic lights and waited for them to change, which allowed them to cross the main road.

When the group was on the same side of the road as the Café, Abbey spotted a group of youths walking towards the precedent which was just behind them, she tapped Clare on the shoulder and pointed to the group, Clare realised what Abbey was thinking and took out, of her jacket pocket, her PDA and checked the photo the mechanic had given them earlier. Clare nodded yes to Abbey unspoken question. As the three walked into the café.

Gribbloath thought suggested, via the link he had with Clare and Abbey, “Shall me and Arrick follow the group?”

Clare responded again via the thought link, “No, only if they don’t stop at end of the precedent.” Arrick still stayed at the front watching the youths and making sure they didn’t disappear.

The youth group walked to the crossing and crossed to the precedent side and went and sat on a couple of the benches that were present at the end of the precedent to allow pedestrians to sit and rest.

The inside of the café was plain with neutral coloured walls, across the back of the open area, which on the right hand side of the front area had stairs leading up to a first floor seating and smoking area, was the serving area. Standing behind which was a couple of early twenties females, one was taking the order from an old couple the other was drying a cup up with a cloth. Above the serving area was the menu board, which showed what was on offer and the prices of the food and drink. The three friends looked up and choose what they wanted to eat.

As they approached the female who had been drying the cup put the cup down and walked over to them and asked, “Can I help?” and looked questionally at the three.

Abbey said, “Yes you can, a white coffee for me.”

Paul then said, “Same for me please.”

Clare then asked, “Are you still serving breakfasts?”

The woman looked around at a gentleman dressed in chef’s whites, who nodded yes at Clare’s question. She then said, “Yes we are madam.”

“Ok, a full cooked breakfast, and a cup of tea please,” Clare said.

“Certainly,” the female said and wrote the order down and handed it to the chef who took it and disappeared into the kitchen area, “The breakfast will be about five minutes.”

“No problem,” said Clare and the three turned.

Paul asked, “Upstairs?”

“Yeah, at least we can have a smoke,” responded Abbey, and the three walked the short distance to the stairs and ascended them to the first floor, where they found a table over looking the main road and the precedent and sat down to wait the arrival of the drinks and Clare’s breakfast.

When Paul said Upstairs Gribbloath flew up the stairs and went to the windows over looking the street, and like Arrick watched the group.

The upstairs area was very similar to the ground floor area, bland. The floor area contained about fifteen tables and alcoves. On each table was a menu, ash tray, and general other café items, like a bowl of sugar, salt, and pepper. The front of the café had five large windows which ran almost floor to ceiling, only the top and bottom foot was not window.

When the three were seated they all looked over at the group of youths sat in the precedent, and Arrick flew up from the down stairs area.

Paul said, “Any idea as to what the gang is, they all seem to be wearing the same colours?”

“No,” replied Abbey, “But that easy to check,” and she got out her PDA and took a picture of the group and logged on to the Net. Abbey opened the PDA’s NetViewer and logged into the Gangrel’s net site and from there she accessed Central’s Gang afflictions database, and checked the colours of the group against all the listed gangs. Abbey then said, as the waitress who took the groups order walked up the stairs from the ground floor and approached the table, “Its not listed on the database, and I know its updated every time a new gang approaches or updates their details.”

The waitress said, when she had approached, “Two white coffee’s,” and she placed the two mugs in front of Abbey and Paul, “and your breakfast and tea, madam.”

All three said, “Thank you.”

Paul then asked her, “Do you know what gang that group of youths belong too?” and pointed to the group.

“Yeah, they call themselves the Protectors. A lot of the smaller shops and businesses don’t exactly like them much, the chef is a better person to talk to about them,” the waitress said.

Paul said, “Thanks, would you inform the chef that when we have finished we will come down and have a chat with him about them, as we have been asked to look into their activities.”

“No problem, I will tell the chef that,” the waitress said, and departed heading for a dirty table about half way down the right hand wall, as you look at the front windows.

“Interesting,” said Clare as she cut a sausage and dipped the section into the cooked tomatoes and then stuck it into her mouth and ate it.

Clare then thought to Arrick and Gribbloath, “You two want to have some food?”

Arrick replied, “Thanks, but no thanks, generally we create our own food when we need it, other than that we feed of the ambient mana.”

“Yeah,” said Paul and he took a sip from the mug of coffee, “Nice coffee.”

Abbey used the spoon and scooped a heaped spoonful of sugar into her coffee and stirred it, she them took a sip and said, “Yeah, nice coffee, I will have to ask where they got it from, I wouldn’t mind having a jar in the apartment.”

Clare then took the spoon and scooped half a spoonful of sugar into hers and stirred it, she then took a sip and scooped some of the beans onto her fork and ate them.

Very soon Clare had finished her breakfast and sat enjoying the hot cup of tea. After about ten minutes the chef walked up from the ground floor and wandered over to where the group was sitting and said, “Pamela said you wanted to have a chat about the Protectors?”

Paul said in response to the chef offer, “We were about to come down and see you.”

“Not to worry, my assistant in the kitchen turned up and I need to take a coffee break. Would you like another drink, on the house?” Dan, the chef, said.

“Yeah,” responded Paul to the offer.

Dan wandered to the stairs and called down to Sharon, “Same drinks order again plus a Latte for me.”

“Ok,” came the response from downstairs. The chef walked back and took a seat from a nearby table and sat down.

“What do you want to know, and why do you want to know about the Protectors?” Dan asked.

“Why,” replied Clare, “Both myself and Abbey are members of the Gangrels, which operate as the police arm of Central, the controlling body of all gang activity in Suraban.”

“That explains why, now what do you want to know?”

“Anything and everything you know about them,” said Paul, “A friend has a son running with the gang and from what we have been told they are terrorizing the area.”

“Terrorizing the area, is about right, I think most of the small shops and I know most of the small independent business pay protection money to the gang, even me here pays for them not to either wreck the café or fire bomb it. A couple of weeks ago, just after the start of the problems around the Wacker Headquarters, they started to demand money and I heard through the local traders network that five business refused to pay the fees and had their offices fire bombed that night. The local police did nothing to increase security in the areas and the CCTV cameras were either vandalised or deliberately broken before the attacks.”

“Do you happen to know what level of fire power they have access to?” asked Paul.

“No, but from when the ones who come in and get the money every week, they all look like they are carrying cheap 9mm automatic knockoffs, other than that I have no idea what they have access to or the level of training they have,” Dan replied.

Abbey picked up her PDA and hit the back button a couple of times and opened the page that listed current and within the past two months Gangrel contracts, none of the listed contracts indicated any work being done with a gang called the Protectors.

Sharon came up the stairs carrying a tray with four cups on and walked over to the table. Dan asked her, “Do you know the name of the Protectors’ leader?”

“Yeah I do, a friend of my boyfriend runs with the gang, I think he calls himself ‘His Lordship’.” Sharon replied.

“I’ve heard that name before,” said Clare, and opened up the link to the clubs intelligence database and did a search for the term ‘His Lordship’, “Yes I knew I had, do you remember the Human Intelligence we gathered a couple of Savradays ago in the area?”

“Yeah, I do, why?” Paul replied.

“His Lordship was mentioned by Anna,” replied Clare.

“Oh yeah I remember now,” said Abbey, “It was surrounding the incident with the youth the three from South Harbour were protecting.”

“Yeah, that’s it,” said Clare.

“From what I know from my boyfriend, he’s a real psycho, and he rules the gang like is personal army, it is rumoured that he’s changed some of his gang in to psychos as well,” Sharon said.

Abbey then spotted that the youth group was on the move, “There moving,” Abbey said. Both Arrick and Gribbloath had already flown off to follow the group, and as Abbey stood up she saw Gribbloath fly towards the group and land on one of the lamp posts, Arrick flew a little way beyond them and landed on one of the large signs that hung in front of one of the large department stores.

And the three friends got up and Paul gave Dan a twenty Deck note and said, “Thanks for the drinks and food, and keep the change.”

“Thank you,” said Dan, “And good luck in dealing with the Protectors.”

“They’ll need the luck not us,” replied Clare, and followed Paul and Abbey down the stairs, then towards the front door back and out on to the street only to turn left so they could follow the group.

As Clare disappeared down the stairs, “That’s a first,” said Dan.

“What is?” asked Sharon.

“Oh nothing, just me musing over things, no rest of the wicked. I just hope those two ain’t bitten off more than they can chew,” responded Dan.

* * * * * *

Outside Clare, Abbey and Paul all turned left and slowly followed the group of youths, it looked like to Abbey that Arrick and Gribbloath made sure that they always bracketed them, through the precedent, looking in the windows so not to draw attention to themselves. After a while three of the group broke off and headed right and went down an alleyway between two of the large department stores. Abbey quickly checked the map of the area and saw the alleyway led to a large back area where drop off and pickups took place and the three followed the youths down it to the back area behind Tecbos Mall Mart and Carreda department store, as the three approached the loading area, which was a large tarmac area with a couple of cars parked and very little other clutter, they saw the three surround a man in his early twenties and had him up against the wall of an light industrial unit. They seemed to be chatting to this person, then one of them punched him and he bent over double and another bent down, grabbed his hair and forced his head back up and was having stern words with him.

The three friends looked at the scene and made them selves scarce as they knew it would be better to shut the entire gang down in one fell swoop rather than remove small groups, as it would likely impact on the local community, which as Gangrels, they were sworn to help in what ever way they could. When the three had finished extorting money from the gentleman they left the back area and headed back for the main precedent, Paul said to Abbey and Clare, “You two follow them, I’ll find out what happened and the situation here.”

“Done,” both of them said, and returned to the main shopping precedent and continued to follow the youths, who turned right at the end of the precedent and crossed the road and went into one of the small shops slightly up the street from the end of the precedent. Arrick flew into the shop and hovered over the head of the owner and watched what the one who had gone in did. Abbey and Clare both walked passed on the other side of the road and continued on to a small independent computer store located on the other side of the service road, and looked in the window and started to quietly chat to each other about computers and other technology they could see in the window.

Abbey’s PDA vibrated in her pocket which told her she had received a text message, she took her PDA out and opened the text message, it was from Paul, the text message read that he was just down the street sat on one of the benches. The youth group started down the main road and walked past the precedent and continued down south. The group walked past the local cinema, Clare and Abbey approached Paul who said, “Go and get the FAV and me and the fairies will follow the group.”

“Ok, text us your location should they stop,” responded Clare.

“Ok,” said Paul who stood and followed the youth group past the cinema and car park, Abbey and Clare headed back through the precedent towards the car park.

* * * * * *

Paul followed the group down a secondary road that ran beside a small corner shop, which two of the group walked into, again Gribbloath flew in and watched the goings on, and from what Paul could see was buying some convenience food, after they had bought the food they came out and ran to catch up the rest of the group. Paul stayed well back from them as the walked the streets he saw a couple of them headed for a group of females stood on a corner, who looked at they were trying to solicit people into going with them for money. After walking around three miles from the junction on the main street that ran past the cinema, they approached a large building in the middle of an area of bad lands, with disused houses and a considerable amount collateral damage in the way of burnt out cars and other vehicles.

From where Paul was standing outside a town house and looked as if he was viewing the outside of one a short distance away from the actual borders of the bad lands, he could see that a lot of the houses were also burnt out or had large holes in the walls, none of them had windows in and most of them had some damage to the roofs. He texted Clare and told her where he was. After waiting for about five minutes the FAV arrived driving from the west.

Arrick thought to Clare, “Permission for me and Gribbloath to follow the group?”

“No, we don’t yet know who ‘His Lordship’ is and what abilities he has,” replied Clare, “stay with Paul.”

“Ok,” came the response form Gribbloath.

Paul climbed in along with Arrick and Gribbloath who both flew to the roll cage. Clare, who was driving, drove off in the direction of a local park car park, where they could stop and roll up a couple of joints. The park it self had a couple of football pitches a small kids play area and a couple of clumps of trees, close to the car park was a building that contained the washrooms and changing facilities for the people who used the football pitches. Just on the far side of the building was a bounce ball court and a tension racket court, on which was a couple of people playing.

When they had stopped and rolled the joints, Paul said, “It looks like the Protectors HQ is in the middle of the badlands back there.”

“From your general experience what would you say there training level was like?” asked Abbey as she then lit her joint.

“From my experience, you put a couple of C+ Gangrel units into the badlands with full weapons load and support vehicles, they wouldn’t stand a chance,” Paul replied.

“Oh, that’s a point, do you know what happened to the guy you put to sleep yesterday during the war zone?” asked Abbey, “Both of us thought he may be a useful person to recruit for the unit.”

“I think he still in holding, I think processing had processed half the prisoners from yesterday when we left, he may still be in holding,” said Paul.

Abbey picked up the microphone of the FAV’s Digital transmitter and said, “Control, Abbey.”

“Control here,” came the reply.

Clare said, “That sounds like Nibs.”

“Nibs is that you?” Abbey asked.

“It is Abbey. How can we help?” Nibs asked.

“Who’s still in holding waiting to be processed?” Abbey asked.

“About six people, why?” asked Nibs.

“Is the guy Paul put to sleep been processed yet?” Abbey asked.

“Hang on, I’ll check, can’t you guys get this information on your PDA’s,” Nibs replied.

“We could, but it’s easier to ask you guys, and it saves on the battery life, not down loading data over the satellite link,” replied Abbey.

“He’s being processed now,” said Nibs.

“What’s happening to the people after processing?” asked Abbey.

“I think they are being released,” replied Nibs.

“Can you put a request in to keep him at the Club until we get back, we want to see if he suitable for our unit,” Abbey said.

“Yeah, no problem,” responded Nibs, “Is that everything?” Nibs then asked.

“Yeah, it is, thanks Nibs,” Abbey said.

“We might as well head back to the club, we can’t do much more here,” said Paul.

“True we can’t,” said Clare who stubbed her joint out and flicked the last of it towards the nearest bin and got a perfect shot on the bin.

“Nice shot hun,” said Abbey.

“Thanks,” said Clare as she put her foot on the accelerator, turned and then pressed the key card in to switch the FAV on.

Clare then drove back to the Club via the minor road that ran past the badlands. Paul, Abbey and both the fairies looked at the badlands. Gribbloath looking trying to see if she could see anything that would indicate the level of equipment, and both Paul and Abbey trying to see if they could see anything that would give them an inclination as to how good the Protectors are on the battle field.

“Not much evidence at all of defences,” said Paul.

“True,” responded Abbey.

When they had returned to the Club via the front entrance and parked the FAV on sub-basement one. Paul showed them to holding where the last two members of the walking wounded Aces were being processed.

As Paul led Abbey and Clare through holding and prisoner processing they entered the main room where Sharra sat behind a desk with a computer on, sat in the chair next to her was Sarah, and Bret was standing beside the door that led to the interview rooms. The room measured fifteen metres by fifteen metres. Sharra and Sarah looked as if they were wearing Black light armour under trousers and a Club crew cut off t-shirt. Bret was wearing black light and was wearing a pair of urban combat trousers and was also carrying his and Sarah’s baby in the same custom built black light carrier they had used during the war zone. Bret carried a D-300 Assault rifle and what looked like a single eye smart link.

Paul walked up to Sharra and asked, “Where is the person we requested being kept?”

“In interview room three, he currently on his own and looks to be minding his own business,” replied Sharra.

“Good,” responded Paul and showed the two girls and the two fairies to the room next door. The room measured eight metres long by 5 metres wide, and was dominated by a large window that almost ran the length of both the interview room and the observation area. Behind them in another room was Sarah and Gareth who was questioning a prisoner.

The three looked at the guy and saw a tall slim person.

‘But even a slim body can have a considerable amount of strength and speed,’ thought Abbey.

Clare responded, ‘Which can be improved with the right training.’

Paul asked both Abbey and Clare, “What are your first impressions today of the gentleman?”

“He looks confident he’s done nothing wrong, and his body looks as if it contains a considerable amount of strength,” replied Clare.

“True, it does,” responded Abbey.

“Right you four, stay here and watch,” said Paul, and he left the observation room and walked the short distance from the observation room door to the door that led him into the main interview room, which measured eight metres by eight metres, in the middle of the room was a table and four chairs each one bolted to the solid rock, so they couldn’t be moved or used as weapons. Paul walked in and was looking at the details for the gentleman on his PDA. Paul sat down on the other side of the table and asked the gentleman “Is your name Gareath Rozourn?”

When Paul had turned and departed, Arrick and Gribbloath landed on the shelf just under the window and watched the proceedings.

“It is, and you are the fifth person I have told that to. Why am I here? I can’t get an answer out of anyone else,” he asked.

“I must apologise for holding you here, but you intrigued myself and a couple of friends of mine. May I ask, why did you attack the two females yesterday evening?”

“Because you were trespassing on my home,” Gareath replied.

“Oops, sorry for that, we didn’t expect people to be living there, if we had known we would have requested that you move out for the duration of the war zone,” Paul said.

“Cut to the bloody chase will you, I want to know why I am still here?”

“Sorry, as I said earlier you intrigued people, your fighting style is very similar to there’s and also mine, and we were wondering if you would be interested in joining a unit the three of us are putting together?” Paul asked.

Back in the observation room Abbey checked the details on Gareath and found out that the age he had given was 17. Clare said to Abbey, “What do you think hun, do you think he would fit in with the overall scheme of the unit?”

“Quite possibly yes, but it would depend on his attitude towards how we see life and the rest of the conspiracy more than anything else,” Abbey replied

Back in the interview room Paul continued, “The unit is an elite unit specifically designed to combat threats not of this world.”

“You have now got my attention,” Gareath said, “Currently how many people in the unit?”

“Currently, three,” replied Paul, but the three are all classified as semi elite on the professional ghost scene,” said Paul.

“Can I take it that if I join I join for life, how ever long that is?” Gareath asked

“Yeah, pretty much,” responded Paul.

“My next question is who would I be taking orders from?” Gareath asked.

“Effectively yourself, but within an overall plan,” responded Paul

“Ok, so let me get this straight, you are offering me a job for life, I would be effectively my own commander, but within overall objectives,” Gareath said, “What do I get out of it?”

“Quite possibly some of the best training and facilities available to man,” said Paul.

“My next question may sound a bit mercenary but what’s the pay like?” asked Gareath.

“When on active duty 1000decks a week with bonus of 500decks per combat operation.”

“Would I be joining a gang or something?”

“The two girls you attacked yesterday,” Paul started to say.

“Those two were girls,” Gareath said, “Fuck me, I know it weren’t brill lighting, but they looked like men in the gear they were wearing.”

“Ok,” Paul said, “Can I continue,” and Paul smiled.

“Sorry yes.”

“As I was saying, the two girls both belong to the Gangrels gang,” Paul said.

“How about you? You look a bit old to belong to a gang,” Gareath asked.

“I don’t exactly belong to the Gangrels, but I am a Black Karzzar master.”

“I have no idea what one of those is, but it sounds like you must know a few things about combat and the way you handled me says you know a few things. Can you give me five minutes to think about your offer.”

“Yeah no problem,” said Paul and got up and walked towards the door.

“One last question, you spoke of threats not of this world, living on the street as I do, I see and hear things, and I’ve seen some strange things over my short street life, can I take it these threats are not nice and would like to be very nasty to people like me?”

“Yes,” replied Paul.

“Thanks,” Gareath said, and just sat there and thought about what Paul had said and the offer

* * * * * *

Gareath thought, ‘I wonder if this group would help me in my search for my Jackie?’ he then got up and stretched and yawned, ‘Fuck I’m that tired.’

After some four minutes he turned towards the camera located in the corner and said, “I’m in, on one condition that if my Jackie is alive you help me to free her and punish who ever has got her for the crimes they would have probably committed against her.”

In the observation room Abbey, Clare,Paul and both the fairies smiled at the answer, the two girls, Paul, along with Arrick and Gribbloath, flying just above and behind the shoulder of each of girls, walked to the interview room door, opened it and walked in. Gareath mouth dropped when he saw the girls who smiled at him.

Abbey said, “Welcome to the Gangrel Hunters Gareath.”

“Understand this what you see and hear from now is not for general public consumption,” said Paul, “As agreeing to join the unit means that you are now no longer just a kid who lives on the street, but a member of a conspiracy that has existed for the last 11,000 odd years.”

“Fuck me,” Gareath said.

“What that was all about was us seeing if you had intelligence to make your own mind up, most people would jump at the chance to use new technology. This unit does and it don’t, all three of us are very much in your face style fighters, who use intelligence, both head and other sources to undertake and complete missions,” said Paul.

“You hungry?” Abbey asked Gareath.

“Now that you mention food, I am,” Gareath replied.

“Right then lets go and get some food,” said Paul, and led the group out of the interview room and as they walked down the corridor towards the processing room, the group bumped into Sarah and Gareth as they walked out of the interview room leading the prisoner who glared at both the girls. The two girls took no notice as Gareth led him towards the prisoner transport bay.

Gareath asked Clare after tapping her on the shoulder, “What going to happen to him now?”

“What’s going to happen to him, is that he is going to be taken home and told, that if he is seen wearing the Aces colours by any member of the Gangrels then they will have the permission and support of both Gangrel Command and Central to remove him from the gene pool permanently,” said Sarah.

“Allow me to introduce Queen Sarah, the leader of the Gangrel Gang,” Abbey said.

Sarah, who for the first time saw that like the Vixens both Clare and Abbey also had a fairy companion each, said, “You two as well?”

“Us two as well, what?” responded Clare.

“The fairies,” replied Sarah.

“Yeah, it looks like everyone who was present at a blood family ceremony have a companion of some kind,” said Abbey.

Gareath dipped his head in acknowledgement of Sarah. “What, you lot talking about?” Gareath asked.

“Yeah, both of us were involved in a major battle to remove the Wacker forces from the area they seized a few weeks ago,” replied Abbey, then Clare continued, “At the end of the battle a group of very good friends were involved in closing something called a Rift which caused some fairies and pixies from a local community we know of to be drawn to the battle and they were given very special abilities along with us,” Abbey then came in and said, “one of which is this, the ability to know what our partner is thinking and about to either say and do, and another is the fact that both of us know where the other and the fairies are wherever in the world we are.”

Sarah then said, “All humans can not see them, only those that have been given the gift of true sight can and I think only one person has the ability to do that. Can I take it you have been recruited by the girls to join them in their unit?” Sarah then asked Gareath.

”Yes ma’am, I have,” Gareath responded.

“Well then, welcome to the Gangrels, and I hope to see you at the next Gathering. You lot heading for the canteen?” Sarah asked.

“Yeah, we are,” said Paul.

“Let me drop this information off in control and I will join you for food,” Sarah responded.

The group walked down the tunnel that led from the processing area to the medical facility located between the prisoner processing and the Club proper.

The facility itself was bright, with lots of fluorescent tubes lighting the area. Wandering around the facility were a few nurses and a couple of doctors crossed the large open areas between the east and west zones.

Gareath asked Paul, “Is all this a part of it?”

“If you mean it as in the Conspiracy, yes and no, The medical facility, garage, and canteen all belong to Club Millana, Control, which we will pass in a bit and the armoury are operated by Conspiracy personal, with support from the staff of the Club, I would say that 80% of the club staff have no knowledge of what happens down here,” Paul replied.

“It’s the hardest thing to comprehend is that fact that the conspiracy runs and operates in plain sight but is also hidden from the rest of the world, by a vale of secrecy,” said Abbey, “Take me and Clare, until three weeks ago we had no idea about any of this, we were both happy members of the Dark Mists Combat Support Unit.”

“How come, how did you did you all get involved?” asked Gareath.

“How I got involved with this,” said Paul, “I’m over 300 years old. Let me explain, roughly 300 years ago me, Sarah here and ten other people native to Darra Von had a dream about a coming of a supreme force that would take the war to the enemy and force them from the planet. The twelve as we became know by the conspiracy were charged with preparing for its arrival, we have no idea in what form this force will take, but we know it is coming. Roughly 200 years ago the twelve formed an advisory council to advise the conspiracy on many things, and they were also charged with advising certain members of the twelve, whom you will meet over the next couple of weeks, in how to run and operate five independent companies, that were set up to support and provide a cover to the operations that were happening. I, personally, am not only a Black Karzzar Master, but I have also been trained and given magickal, and yes magick you read in adventure novels exists in many different forms, tattoos that allow me to create weapons, creatures, and to attack my enemies in many different ways. Until a few weeks ago, I was also the chairman and chief exec of Digital Systems. I passed the company to my successor, who also knows of the conspiracy but is not directly involved in the day to day operations.”

“How both me and Abbey got involved,” said Clare, “Is that as members of the Gangrels we were seconded by another Gangrel unit to help in the training and organising of a new street gang in the Eban Hill district of the city, except this gang was a front for a slave gathering ring, which almost destroyed to the last man the unit the two of us were supporting and captured the both of us. The female leader made us her personal slaves and was transforming us both in to Tattoo Men. During our stay at the facility they used to process the slaves we were both given a different magical tattoo, mine allows me to shoot lightning bolts from my fingertips and Abbey’s to create an illusion of being poisoned, and it works. We are now recruiting a unit to fight along side us, and if the members want to, can also gain the same powers and abilities to use against the forces that would enslave the planet just because they can.”

“Can I guess then by the fact you are here, you two escaped from the slavers?” Gareath asked as they walked pass an open door that led into the control room.

Paul stopped and said, “Now hearing what you’ve gotten into you still interested?”

“Yeah, it’s better than living on the streets,” Gareath responded, who looked into the large room beyond the door, “So what’s in there?”

“In there, that’s Control,” said Abbey, “All Conspiracy personal operating in Suraban and surrounding areas have direct digital voice and data communications to the people who work in there. We also have links to the main Intelligence database, and in answer to your question about escaping, no friends in the conspiracy and Gangrels rescued us from them, and lets just say if either of us gets the chance we will show the two bastards that gave us the tattoos what it means to annoy Gangrels.”

Sarah caught the group up and they continued on towards the canteen. Walking up from a lower level via one of the ramps that linked this level to the lower ones, was Sandra and Tina who saw the group and waited for them, Sandra said as the approached, “You lot heading for the canteen?”

“Just the person we wanted to see,” said Sarah to Sandra.

“Now that has intrigued me,” said Sandra.

“Let me introduce Gareath, the first member of the Hunters,” Sarah replied.

“Arh, I now understand,” replied Sandra and the group stopped. Sandra grasped Gareath’s hand and said, “A gift from me to you Gareath, the gift of True Sight,” and with that Gareath saw flying at shoulder height was a fairy with hair of five different metallic and five different chromatic colours. Gareath then saw sat on the person who was with Tina was a little person with wings and brass coloured hair.

As the group started to walk towards the canteen, Arrick flew over and hovered in front of Gareath and said, “Welcome new friend allow me to myself, I am Arrick friend and partner to Clare and this is Gribbloath friend and partner to Abbey.”

“Hello to the two of you,” said Gareath.

As the group passed one of the many blast doors, Gareath looked at it and gulped, he also said, “Damn, those are thick,”

“Yeah they are almost five metres thick made from solid Tiranna,” said Sarah in response to Gareath statement.

The group turned into one of the fire alleys that protected the secure areas from outside threats, just after the fire alley the group entered the Canteen which was about a quarter full, as most of the ghosts who had been resident at the club had now returned to their homes. The group wandered over to the serving area and each one bar Clare, got them selves each a good sized meal. When the group was at the end of the run, Gareath said, “Where do we pay?”

Gareath question got a chuckle from Sarah and Paul, and Sarah said, “No one who works for the conspiracy or the Club pays for the canteen food, Jaboc, the owner, makes enough from the Club and other business interests to make sure that the staff don’t pay for food and accommodation if you live on the Club grounds.”

“Ok,” Gareath said, “I’ll say this, this is one hell of a learning curve.”

“You think this is a learn curve, when you start learning how to fight, now that’s a learning curve,” said Abbey, “Especially when you watch people like Nibs, Jum, and the others fight.”

Sarah saw Jane and Nicole sat at one table and saw Richard was heading for the same table and turned to the friends and said, “I shall chat to you all later. I think Nibs is having a combat session later this afternoon evening.”

“Thanks,” said Paul, “We’ll be there.”

“Good,” Sarah said and turned and headed for where Jane and Nicole were sat.

The group headed for one of the empty tables and sat down. When the group had settled, Paul who was sitting on the same side as Gareath, they both had the backs to where Jane, Nicole, and Richards were sat, said, “Gareath, see that group over there,” and he pointed with his finger at Sarah and the group sat with her.

“Yes, who are they? I think I recognize some of them,” Gareath said as he shoved a portion of sausage and mash into his mouth.

“How much do you know of the corporate structures in the AAA corporations?”

“Depends on which ones, I know who the chair of Echo Tech Inc is and ATEC, and of course your self.”

“Yeah, the female on the far side of the table is Nicole or Nicolai,” Paul said.

“What the chair of Echo Tech Inc,” Gareath said and almost spat out the mouthful before he could swallow it.

“Yeah, the female sat opposite is Jane C, the chair of Corporate Enterprises, and sat beside Nicole is Richard C,” said Paul.

“I know who Richard C is,” said Gareath.

“Good, but all of them are also members of the twelve,” said Tina.

Gareath’s face was one of total shock, “What the chairs of. Help.”

Walking from the direction of another corridor just up the wall from the one the group entered from was a tall slim gentleman with very short hair. He slapped Paul on the back and said in a happy voice, “Hi Paul.”

Paul looked around and said, “Oh. Hi Kev, grab a seat.”

“I will do,” Kev said, “when I have gotten some food and said hi to the rest of the guys,” Kev said and headed for the food run.

“That was Kev Marks, chairman of ATEC and 21C,” said Paul, “and I am surprised to see him here, he’s not one for getting his hands dirty in the trenches so to speak.”

Just after Kev had left for the food run, Nibs and Daraus walked in from the direction of control and walked over to where everyone was sitting and gave Sandra a kiss on the head hello, and said, “Hello hun, guys,” and smiled at everyone. After looking at everyone said, “Hello new person.”

“Hello,” said Gareath.

Clare then said, “Nibs, allow me to introduce the Gangrel Hunters newest recruit, Gareath Rozourn. Gareath meet Nibola Nibs Calton, the leader of the Vixens, and one of the major reason’s behind us being here now.”

“No I’m not, thank Tina and Abs more than me, they are the ones who worked out you were being held in the area of the hospital, and lets just say I learnt something today about Metzza and Abilgail’s bosses.”

“Oh what’s that hun?” Sandra asked.

“The fact they hate Naruni, with a passion,” Nibs replied.

“Good point Nibs,” said Paul.

“Anyway, who’s going to join me, Wong and Jum for a training session later this afternoon early evening?” Nibs asked as Sandra moved to allow Nibs to sit down, “Thanks but no thanks hun, Brain has me analyzing some of the combat footage from the last few weeks, he thinks it will be useful for me to learn how to speed read a situation in the field and modify the tactics to suit the direct situation.”

“Ok hun, see you later then,” Sandra said, and put her hand up and around Nibs’ neck and pulled her down and gave her a kiss on the mouth which Nibs returned, then after a couple of seconds broke and departed heading for the armoury.

Gareath sat there thinking to him self, ‘Why do I get the impression Nibs is more than she seems.’

Abbey who was sitting opposite Gareath, saw that Gareath looked perplexed at something, “What’s up?”

“Oh, nothing, just trying to make sense of everything I have seen here so-far today,” Gareath said in response to Abbey’s question, and everyone then finished eating lunch, “If I may ask for the groups assistance. I wasn’t living alone, I am looking after a couple of kids whose family was killed during what the corporation said was a ghost attack, from what the young ones have said to me, the corporation their dad worked for came to the family home and started shooting. They weren’t actually at home when you lot launched your little war yesterday, but I know if they came back during they would have been very scared, they ain’t got the street smarts I and I assume you lot have.”

“I don’t see why not,” said Paul.

“True,” said Clare, “and it would let me collect my bike from Mystique’s.”

“That’s true,” said Abbey.

“But where do we take them,”

“Bring them here,” said Paul, “I think I can persuade Jaboc and I know if I can’t Sarah, and maybe Richard I know can.”

“You can what?” said Jaboc as he approached the table, “Yeah, when were you going to tell me about Gareath being here?”

“When I saw you Jaboc,” replied Paul.

“I heard everything you guys said, and don’t worry, I love young people as much as I love Ren and Hell Bright, it’s one of the main reasons I do what I do, for the conspiracy, to protect and the make sure that the future generations don’t grow up in slavery,” responded Jaboc.

Chapter 3 — Friends and family — The group gain two more recruits and show the newbies what it means when you belong to the Conspiracy.

“Ok then, lets roll and see if we can’t find the pair,” said Clare, and the group got up, including Gareath got up and headed for the garage, via the armoury.

When Abbey and Clare walked through the armoury they both went to their lockers and removed the smallest of the cases, then opened them and took out their comm. systems, and put them on. The two them followed Paul and Gareath to the large window where Gareath had just been given his comm. system, which Paul was over seeing Gareath putting it on.

Clare them said, “Hello Gareath,” over the comm. system as they approached the two men.

Gareath jumped and turned to faced Clare and Abbey as they approached, and responded, “Damn I heard you perfectly Clare.”

“I know Tina from the Vixens designed it a few years ago, the ear piece removes the air from the ear passage and allows perfect sound to be heard as a small unit in the end of the ear loop vibrates the sound directly to the bones of the inner ear,” Abbey responded, “and the sensor in the material band is sensitive enough to pick up sub vocalisation.”

“How about you Paul, don’t you wear one?” Gareath asked.

“No, mine is implanted and connected to the nervous system, ultra advanced cybernetics, a good 200 years beyond even the technology coming out of the Academy. My self, Richard, Jane, Nicole, and Sarah had one implanted at various times over the past 250 years. If we wear one its more for show than actual communicating,” replied Paul.

“Arh right, so that’s the reason none of you seem to wear one,” said Abbey.

Paul smiled and nodded, then turned and the group walked towards the garage.

Abbey suggested, as they entered the garage, “Gareath do you want to ride with Paul as we are going to need two FAVs and Clare wants to get her bike?”

“Ok,” Gareath replied and followed Paul down the ramp to the second level, where Paul took a key set from the secure box and found the corresponding FAV. Paul climbed into drivers seat and Gareath climbed into the passenger’s. Paul then started the FAV and drove it up the ramp to the first floor and then followed the two girls out of the back entrance and towards CW6 and South Central district.

* * * * * *

On the way Paul asked Gareath, “Can you check the box there and tell me what you find?”

“Ok,” Gareath said, somewhat shocked from the quietness and speed the two FAVs were doing. He opened the box and said to Paul, “I ain’t sure, but it looks like some form of firearm.”

* * * * * *

When the FAVs turned off CW9 at junction 10, and headed towards Mystique’s which was located in the western end of South Central, Gareath said over the comm. system, “When we get to the stadium can you all please park on the furthest car-park, otherwise you are likely to freak the two.”

“No problem,” said Abbey and Clare.

After driving for about 15 minutes the two FAVs pulled up outside a small house where three bikes were parked, Clare climbed out, walked to the front door, then pushed it open and called inside, “Mystique, its Clare, I’m collecting my bike.”

“Ok,” came the response from Mystique who was in the basement.

Clare them walked to her Mit-bu 600FD and switched the electrics on and hit the electric start, Clare then climbed on, and was joined by Arrick, she pulled out of the drive way and followed Abbey and Paul as they turned right at the end of the secondary road and headed for the stadium. All three vehicles drove round the northern edge of South Central free Fire and passed the western edge of the car-parks which allowed Gareath the chance to see if he could see the pair, he couldn’t. Paul, Abbey and Clare all pulled into the car-indicated by Gareath and stopped.

* * * * * *

Gareath then climbed out and walked towards the entrance to his home, when he had crossed the third car-park, he then looked around and dropped into a hole which was hidden under some boxes. He made his way threw the short tunnel to his and the pair’s home. As he approached the home, he called out, “Rose, Sym, you home?” He then entered his home and saw a small makeshift barrier had been erected in front of the doorway to the pair’s bedroom, and cowering behind it was a very scared Rose.

“Rose, where’s Sym?” Gareath asked.

“She’s here,” replied Rose, “where have you been?”

“Out making some new friend’s who want to meet you, they have said they will help in the search and rescue of Jackie,” Gareath said, “I think with there help we may be able to find Jackie at last.”

“Yeah,” both Rose and Sym said.

“They have also offered me and I think the offer is open to you two as well, the chance to become better and more able to look after ourselves. They all belong to a group that is trying to keep the planet safe from people that would place all children who don’t have adult families into not very nice places and would very likely hurt the children as well.”

Outside Paul, Abbey and Clare were listening to what Gareath was saying. Paul said, “I wonder how old the pair are?”

“It don’t matter how old they are, if they lived on a corporate Enclave all their lives, they ain’t going to know how to react or survive off it, I think it was very lucky Gareath found them and took them in,” said Clare.

Back in Gareath’s home he said, “Come on you two, our new friends are outside waiting for us, shall we go and meet them, I know they want to meet you two.”

“Yeah, lets,” said Sym and the two of them came out from behind the barricade carrying an SMG each.

“You find those outside,” Gareath asked.

“Yeah we did,” said Rose.

“Nice one, you two,” said Gareath as he grabbed a small rucksack and went into his room so he could chuck some of his clothes into the rucksack, as he was doing it, he said, “go and get some clothes you two, it may be a while before we come back here.”

Outside Paul said, “As Digital Systems now owns the entire stadium and car-parks which I think are going to be converted into an area where war zones can happen without the cops coming in mob handed and it can be made safe. I think we may cover the entrance to Gareath’s home and move it so no one can find it and only a few people know where it is.

Very soon Abbey saw the three approaching from the area Gareath had disappeared. Paul made sure the comm. system was off before they approached and the three smiled at Rose and Sym, who both smiled back.

When the three had reached Paul, Abbey and Clare, Gareath said to the pair, “Let me introduce, Paul, Clare, and Abbey, the friends I told you about.”

“Hello,” they both said.

Abbey then asked, “May I enquire which one of you two is Rose and which is Sym,” as they pair were identical twins, “and may I also ask as to how old the two of you are?”

Rose, who had short brown hair, said, “I’m Rose and we are 15 as of next month.”

“Oh, that means a Gangrel party to be organised,” said Clare in response to Rose’s statement.

Arrick thought said to Clare, “Gangrel Party, this sounds like fun.”

Clare thought said to Arrick, “They are, I think the last Gangrel party was The End of Exams Party held at the Paul and Sandra’s this year. Yes the same party Nibs came out,” and Clare smiled.

Paul then said, “Shall we head back for the club and chat in comfort rather than here.”

“Now that’s an idea,” said Clare.

“And as you are now a member of the Gangrel Hunters,” said Paul, “I want to see what type of material I have to work with in you, Gareath.”

“Do you two want to ride with me?” Paul asked Rose and Sym,

“Type of material to work with?” asked Gareath.

“Yeah, I’ll let Abbey explain on the way back,” replied Paul.

“Get in,” said Abbey.

As Gareath climbed into the passenger’s seat Gribbloath landed on the dash board and smiled at Gareath and thought said to Abbey and Clare, “I wonder how the twins will take seeing the fairies.”

“No idea, all we can do is to be there for then when they do see. We have no idea as to what material we have, we may have a pair of strong willed people, who accept all things at face value,” Clare replied.

Abbey then started the FAV, she said, “Yeah, what Paul means is that he is training both me and Clare to become tattoo warriors, and that offer is open to all members of the Hunters. You said something about a steep learning curve earlier, when we get back, be prepared for a few shocks.”

“Oh, in what way, shock, this don’t exactly sound too good,” Gareath said.

“Wait and see. How much martial arts training have you had?” Abbey then asked as she followed Paul as he pulled out of the car-park and headed towards CW9 junction 8.

“A bit, I know the two main rules of martial arts, ‘never attack, always defend’ and ‘when sparing fight with open hand and hit lightly,” Gareath replied.

“Right,” said Abbey, “you can forget both of those rules, all of the Gangrels are trained as a part of the basic training we undergo at command to street fight, which has a very simple rule, ‘forget the rule book, anything goes.”

“What,” said Gareath.

“When we get back to the club, you will see Tina, Sandra, Nibs and others fight and spar at full speed, full power, closed fist, the reason for this is that when we have to go close quarters with enemies, we have two options, kill or be killed. It is that simple. Remember that normally we try not to get into close combat as it means that we have exposed ourselves to undue danger and also the possibility of capture by the enemy. Both me and Clare know if we had been awake when we had been captured by the slavers, we would not have been captured as both of us would have either escaped or we would have killed each other before we were. Me and Clare are partners on the battle field, I watch her back, she watches mine, since then we have become far more than partners, I now see Clare as the sister I never had, and I should have had a sister, she died a couple of days after she was born due to heart failure, and I know Clare thinks the same about me, Clare doesn’t exactly have a family other than the Gangrels, as her parents were both alcoholics and spent more time drinking than they did looking after Clare.”

“Doesn’t she mind you tell me?” asked Gareath.

“No, if she was sat here, she would tell you herself, we learnt a few years ago that having secrets from members of your unit, can lead to the destruction of the unit, and that did happen to the previous unit me and Clare ran with, the unit leader had a secret that caused him to compromise the security of the unit which led to it destruction on the field of battle, Mystique who was also involved in the battle rescued the two of us from certain death. We made a promise to each other then that we would never have secrets between us,” replied Abbey

* * * * * *

Paul asked the pair, “Before I ask a certain question allow me to better introduce my self and also explain a few things, that Gareath forgot to mention, but he was right in 95% of what he said to the two of you. May I ask what corporation your family worked for?”

“BA Cargo,” Sym said from the back of the FAV as Paul turned onto CW9.

“I guess you two don’t recognize me,” Paul then said as he accelerated and indicated to join the CW.

“No,” said Rose.

“I’m Paul Delimetry, ex Chairman and chief exec of Digital systems.”

“What you are the Chair of Digital systems?” exclaimed Rose.

“Yeah, I was until a few weeks ago, I now fight to keep Darra Von safe from things that would hurt and enslave the planet. Let me fill in the blanks, the three of us heard what Gareath said to you two, what he said about me, Abbey and Clare belonging to a group trying to keep the planet safe from people that would place all youths who lived like the three of you in to homes, is true, the only difference, is that in those homes you would be slaves, not the free people you are now.”

“How did you get involved in this?” asked Sym in a shocked tone.

“How, lets just say me and eleven others, five of which you will meet in a short while, have a mission and that is to prepare for the coming of a force that will destroy and make sure our home is never threatened again, and as a part of that mission I help and train people like you to fight and as Gareath said, become better. Have you heard of the Gangrels gang?”

“Yes, they are a bunch of people who help other gangs when they are having problems with other gangs,” said Rose, “We both watch the battle yesterday from the free fire zone and heard the words, the Gangrels and the Aces.”

“Yes that is true, Abbey and Clare are both members of the gang and have spent the last few weeks forcing one of the local corporations to change its mind over a certain matter of wanting to seize control of an area the city, with out first talking to the people they were about to effect.”

“What the Wacker Incident,” Sym said.

”Yeah that,” responded Paul, “I too was heavily involved in the fighting.”

For the rest of the journey Paul told the pair about a few of the battles he was involved with during the Wacker Incident.

* * * * * *

When the group arrived back at the club, the group all gathered together and walked towards the armoury, where Paul led Rose, Sym and Gareath to the window and asked Ann, who was Benny’s number two in the armoury, “What is the situation concerning lockers,?”

“Why, Paul?” Ann asked in retort.

“I have here three new recruits that need lockers and they also need to be fully equipped and prepared, and two of them also need cases to place the weapons they currently have into.”

“Arh, ok. All the lockers are fully equipped with Black Light armour cases,” Ann said.

“Thanks,” said Paul, and then he turned to the pair and said, “Would you mind giving those to Ann as she looks after all the fire arms,”

”Yeah no worries,” said Sym and placed the United Tech Systems T100 SMG on the counter, which was closely followed by Rose’s Trig 27b SMG.

“Right you three, are you ready to start to become better and more able to help in the rescue of Jackie?” Abbey asked

“Yeah,” all three said, both Rose and Sym had big beaming smiles.

“Right then follow me,” Paul said and asked Ann, “Which lockers?”

“Eleven, twelve and thirteen are now free, we’ve reset the armour to the defaults.”

“Ok, thanks Ann,” said Paul and turned to the three and said, “follow me and let’s get you three ready.”

Paul led the three to the lockers and found eleven, twelve and thirteen, Gareath opened eleven and saw two cases. Paul said, “take the large one out.” Then Clare and Abbey walked over carrying their armour cases with them, also Claire, Hell Bright and Ithian walked into the area so that they too could get ready for the sparing session, that was about to take place in the main club itself.

Clare saw the three and said, “Hi, Claire, hi Hell Bright, and hi Ithian.”

Claire responded, “Hi Clare, Abbey, Paul and new ones.”

“Yeah, our first recruits,” said Abbey and gave Sym a quick mess of her long hair.

Which brought, “Ow, stop that, it takes me long enough every morning without someone messing it up.”

“Sorry,” said Abbey.

“Shut up, you lot,” said Paul and helped Rose and Sym get the large armour cases down. Gareath had already opened his and was looking at it.

“First thing,” said Paul, “is that this is uni-sex we all change here, and as the armour requires body heat to work properly, you had better get undressed and put the black rubber suit on, when you’ve done that me, Clare and Abbey will take you through the next steps.”

“Ok,” all three said and started to undress.

Gareath then asked, “Including underwear?”

“Yes,” replied Clare, “Including undies,” and Gareath looked towards where Clare and Abbey were standing and saw that both of them were 100% naked and where pulling up the black outer skin, he looked away rather embarrassed as he could feel a stirring as the last time he had seen a naked female was the day before Jackie had vanished.

Gareath then felt someone touch him on the shoulder and he heard a male voice whispered in his ear, “You shouldn’t be troubled by things like that for a while.”

To which Gareath realised that the stirring had gone, he then turned and said, “How?”

Claire walked up as she was inserting one of the ceramic plates into the back section of her armour and said, “Me, Hell Bright and Ithian can all cast spells, and I think you may have just received a control cantrip,” and Claire looked at Ithian, who nodded ‘yes’.

Sym who was stood next to Gareath had just pulled the black second skin up and found it to be a bit big for her, said, “This don’t fit,”

“Yes it will,” said Clare, “pull the top over your head and wait and see.”

When Sym, Gareath and Rose had done just that, Clare, Abbey and Paul all showed the three new recruits to the cause, how and where to insert the ceramic plates. When the last one was inserted Sym realised that the second skin now fitted her like a glove.

“This feels strange,” Rose said.

“In what way, strange,” said Claire.

“It’s difficult to describe. It feels like I have a layer of,” and Rose then scratched her head trying to think of the term she wanted.

“Water,” said a voice in her head.

“Yes, it feels like water,” Rose said, “did anyone else heard that?”

“Hear what,” said Gareath.

Claire smiled and said to both Rose and Sym, “I’ll explain in a sec, but be ready for a few surprises over the next few hours.”

“Ok,” both Sym and Rose said.

When Gareath had inserted the last plate and was ready, everyone turned, walked out of the area between the two banks of lockers, turned left and walked towards the opening in the back wall of the armoury.

Claire tapped Rose and Sym on the shoulder and indicated to them to slow down and smiled when Paul turned. Paul realised that both Claire and Hell Bright were about to explain some of the things he could, but would have probably scared the pair in the process.

* * * * * *

“What you heard back then is Hell Bright, she is mute and communicates with the use of something we,” and she indicated, herself, Hell Bright and Ithian, “call magick, it allows us to do things like this and Claire suddenly disappeared and then after a few seconds of Rose and Sym looking for her, reappeared on the other side of the pair.

Sym stuttered, “Yyyouuu, were on that side,” and she indicated the left hand side, “how did you get there?”

“By magick,” replied Claire, who then thought said to Charrbrr, “Can you ask Abbey and Clare who’s been gifted as I’ll temporarly gift them if no one has.”

“Ok,” thought replied Charrbrr, who flew off in the direction of Abbey and Clare. Claire listened to Abbey’s answer, and then saw Charrbrr fly back to her shoulder.

When Charrbrr had returned, both Hell Bright and Claire stopped Rose and Sym and Claire cast True Sight upon the pair and set the expiry time for a week.

When Rose and Sym saw the fairies hovering above both Claire and Hell Bright shoulders and then they saw the pair’s eyes, Claire’s solid gold and Hell Bright’s solid silver colour. Rose said, “Your eyes and the,” and Rose paused whilst trying to think of the word.

Sym said, “Fairies, that’s what they are Rose, they are fairies.”

Rose then said as the group started to walk again, “How come.”

“No one knows, Ithian has suggested one theory, it is likely to be a combination of things, the bloody ceremony we conducted last week combined with the open rift and the then closing of the rift. That is slightly more likely as the rift was throwing off some powerful pulses of Magick, and the differences in the ritual we conducted combined with the power drew the fairies and pixies to us and gave them the ability to remain invisible unless people know they are there,” responded Claire, “one of our number has the gift people and I will make sure she sees you both.”

“Thank you,” Sym said.

“Yeah,” replied Rose as the group entered the main club floor.

A quick look around the main room told Claire that everyone in the room knew about the conspiracy “His tattoos are similar to the ones to I have on my body and the ones on Clare’s and Abbey’s. They allow me to do things like this,” and she tapped her upper left arm and suddenly a raven was created which landed on the back of a near by chair, it then disappeared as suddenly as it appeared. “I think we had better go and sit down, and I will tell you how I became involved and learnt I could do things like this, and you can watch the people practice.” When the group had sat down Charrbrr and Vitanna landed on Sym’s and Rose’s shoulder and they both said, “Hello Sym and Rose, it is good to meet and chat with you.”

“Ok,” both Sym and Rose said.

In one of the rings was, Angel who was fighting Abs, hovering above the ring was Rijuulm and Far-Britta. In another was Nibs, Jum, Sandra and Tina all of them where going toe to toe with each other and it was difficult to see the moves the four were using, perched on the first floor teir railing was the four fairy companions. In the third ring had just climbed Jaboc, Clare and Abbey who teamed fought Jaboc, in the forth ring was Sharra and Nicole who had just started to fight.

Claire said to the pair, who’s faces where utter shock at what they were watching, “What you are watching is practice, we all fight full power, full speed. You see the four person battle?”

“Yeah,” said Rose.

“Each one of them is strong enough to take chunks out of concrete pillars,” and Claire demonstrated by making a 7inch circle with her hands.

“Feck,” said Sym, “you are kidding?”

“No I’m not, I’ve seen Jum, the only male in the that ring, axe kick an inch thick piece of solid marble and break it in half, Nibs put her foot through the back of a stone throne,” said Claire, “These are as much my family as my real mum, dad, two brothers and two sisters, my oldest brother works as Jaboc’s personal assistant and is thinking of working part time on the security staff here at the club.”

“Let me tell you both how I learnt about this. I don’t know how much you know, but you look like this is totally new.”

“It is, until a few hours ago, me and Rose where thinking about trying to survive with out Gareath being around, we both thought he had been picked up by the police and taken away,” Sym said.

“That the first thing to understand that by being here, you are now amongst friends who will always be there for you, to support you and to help you, but back to how I became involved. Until a few weeks ago I was attending a local city run high school and was one of the main targets for the school bullies. I mean it got to a point a couple of months back when I thought very seriously about killing myself, that was until I met and chatted with Nibs, for some unknown reason she gave the will to go on. Then on the 16th of Auar, one day before the second anniversary of my mum’s disappearance or to be more accurate her kidnapping and enslavement to one of the many nasties. I went to school as per normal, a few of the bullies started a whispering campaign that got too much, I ran, I didn’t care that it was pouring with rain I just need to be with people who understood, and those people I realised were Nibs, Sandra, Tina, Abs and Paul. I semi ran and walked the 10 miles back to where they lived. When I was about half way home, and I had to stop and sit down because I had, what I thought at the time was, a vision, only later did I actually learn that it was a message being sent by my mum from where she was being forced to work as a slave to one of the nasty groups that want to take over this planet and enslave the entire population. When I got to where the Vixen’s lived I had a dream and was shown things in that dream that told me a few things, but also posed more questions. Later that evening after I went home I was told that the person whom I knew as step mum was actually my real mum, both her and Duggie, my dad, thought it better that she didn’t become mum as she had spent quite a few years after I and my brother had been born working away from us as a PA to one of the Rotork VPs. I went to school the next day, only to have Nibs and the Vixen’s come to the school and give the bullies a real talking to, I then hit the main bully and because of that I got expelled, I didn’t care I had friends who care for me. That afternoon I was invited to join the Gangrels and the Vixens. That day was also Nibs’ 18th birthday and the group had organised a party to celebrate, we went to a posh restaurant and then came here to watch Richard C have a street fight with Surabon, after Richard had beaten Surabon he told us about the Conspiracy, most of the group already had an understanding about it and it didn’t come as a shock, but the morning afterwards the Wacker Incident started. As all the Vixens are ghosts as well as Gangrels we volunteered to help in the war, and that day I went on my first conspiracy operation which was to rescue Ithian, who is now teaching me and Hell Bright to become Line Walkers, or as some people would call us, Mages or Witches. In a few weeks I am going to be attending the Academy, the college set up by the conspiracy to train the elite ghosts in how to fight and beat the evil. I know at some point in the future me, and the Vixens will rescue mum from the clutches of Rotork Theaban, the now rulers of Naban. Most of the AAA corporations are run and controlled by really nasty forces that if given the chance.”

“Would enslave and try and dominate the world,” said a late twenties woman as she approached the group, she grabbed a chair and sat down and said, “Hi Claire, and hi to you two, two of newest members to the conspiracy.”

“Hi Jane,” said Claire, “ allow me to introduce Jane C, the chair and chief exec of Corporate Enterprises and the person who taught me the basics of street fighting.”

“Thank you Claire, I over heard you telling the new people your story and thought I might as well come and tell them the rest of the history and offer the same to them as I did to you when you joined, and I think you are being called,” said Jane

As Hell Bright and Damieel signalled for Claire to join them in the rings.

“Can I take it that you can see the Fairy companions for a short while at least?” Jane asked.

“Fairy companions?” questioned Rose.

“Yes companions, a couple of days ago, all of the young people you see down there were involved in the final battle of the Wacker War and due to a Nexus, which is somewhere were two or more Ley Lines cross, being at the site. Someone had opened a Rift in time and space and whilst it was being closed the fairies and four pixies were drawn from a know fairy community to certain members. The fairies were given a special ability of not being seen by those not in the know, and The Vixens, who are made up from six pairs of partners along with and Abbey and Clare and four other people who are not here at the moment were made true partners.”

“True partners?” asked Sym, “and yes Claire did say something about that battle.”.

“Oh, ok. Yes, true partners, let me explain. Sandra and Nibs are partners and they are getting married, its the wrong term for the ceremony they will be involved with next weekend, but it is the simplest way of describing it, they fight side by side, back to back. Due to the power involved in the opening and closing of the Rift, they now can see, hear and know what the other sees, hears and is going to do or is thinking about, the partnership I think also extends to their fairy companions, Blackie and Pixie, as well,” said Jane, “I hope this is making some sense to the pair of you, I was told this in a similar way by Ithian, but I have the advantage of understanding what may have gone on during the closing.”

“I see fourteen fairies down there,” said Sym.

“Yes fourteen fairies or to be more accurate seven pairs,” responded Jane, “The other partner pairings are, Clare and Abbey, Jum and Wong, Abs and Tina, Paul and Claire, Hell Bright and Ren, and Angel and Damieel. When Sandra finishes I’ll ask her to gift you both the gift of true sight so you will be able to see the fairies all the time and also see other things humans, due to up-bringing, are blind to.”

“I have one more question,” said Sym, “I guess this has been going on for a while, yes?”

“Yes, over 11,000 years,” replied Jane, “It’s world wide, and over the next few months and years you will be asked to fight things that if the general public knew about would cause hysteria and panic, which would, in all likelihood destroy the world.”

“Paul said that he was one of twelve people charge with preparing for the arrival of a force that will destroy the things that want to enslave us,” Rose said.

“I am also one of the twelve and have been for the last 300 years, Nicole, Richard, Sarah, and Kev we are all members of the twelve and our job is to fight and support the force that will come. Now can I ask you something?” Jane said

“Yes,” both Sym and Rose answered.

“I guess you have never been taught how to street fight?” Jane asked.

“No, until this morning the closest we ever came to a gun let alone a street fight was seeing one in a shop window, our mum and dad, didn’t exactly like us watching action films,” Rose said.

“Well then let me offer you the same as I offered Claire and that is to teach you the basics of street fighting, Paul may be a master of the Black Karzzar fighting arts, but he’s not that good at teaching the basics, he does assume that people have an basic understanding of street fighting,” Jane said, “and the first lesson for you two is for you to see what weapon you want to use when and if you have to partake in a street fight.”

* * * * * *

Earlier when Claire was telling Rose and Sym about how she joined, stood outside the ring, was Gareath and Paul and Blackie, Pixie, and Zarribrr flew over from their perch, both of whom were watching Nibs, Jum, Tina and Sandra practice. Paul said to Gareath as they watched the four man fight, “They all are fighting full power, as close to full speed as they can, as both Nibs and Jum can fight a lot faster than Tina and Sandra at this point, but in time even they will be as fast as Jum, Wong and Nibs. See the female with long black hair, she also has similar abilities.”

“God, it’s hard to see what they are doing in there. That’s not normal. What are they?” Gareath asked.

“What they are, they are true adepts, they are faster, stronger, have the ability to withstand greater amounts of physical damage, all their senses are far superior to normal humans, but each one has a different special ability, Abs has better hearing than the others, Tina better sight, Jum when he is threatened has reacts at almost the speed of light, Sandra has the ability to give people the ability to see things that is invisible, Wong, and Nibs, I am not sure, but I know they all have abilities beyond each of the others. The only rule they have is that when they are practicing, once you get hit, you leave the circle,” and at this Tina receives a flat hand strike from Jum that she didn’t block or dodge and was forced back due to the impact. She then took a couple of steps back and stood at the edge of the ring.

Tina then rubbed the impact site and crouched down, only to be joined after a couple more minutes by Sandra who had just received a spin kick from Nibs, which caused her to spin to the floor, where she landed on her front, in the correct method of landing which was to use her hands to cushion the impact. She too joined Tina at ring side. Nibs and Jum then took the speed up a notch and also whipped out their weapons and started to use weapons as well as feet, fists and the rest of their bodies.

Gareath just stood on the outside of the ring in utter shock at the speed and the fact that it looked like Nibs was using blades and Jum a full length staff to try and what he thought was kill each other, “Are they trying to kill each other?”

Pixie and Blackie both took to the air and flew to Sandra’s shoulders as she moved around the ring and crouched to the left hand side of Gareath, “No,” said Sandra, “this is how we practice, it’s the only way you will get better, is to know that if you make a fuck up that you are going to get hit and hurt, and the kick Nibs gave me hurt, and I know I will have a bruise, but I also know that I was concentrating to much on what Jum was doing, I need to concentrate on everyone equally not just one person.”

“How fast where you lot going, and how fast are they going now, because it looks a lot faster now you and Tina are no longer involved?”

“Roughly twenty moves, blocks and dodges a second when me and Tina where involved, now its close to forty to fifty moves a second.”

After another ten minutes of Nibs and Jum fighting they both separated and all four combatants bowed to each other, and then Nibs said to Sandra, “No hard feelings hun I hope?”

“No, none, I need to learn and I know where I fucked up, I was concentrating on Jum and not on the entire battle,” Sandra replied, as Nibs kissed Sandra and Daraus who was laying in the middle of the four rings, walked over to Nibs’ heel and as Nibs jumped down, the rest of the group followed, Nibs turned and grabbed Daraus and placed him on the floor.

Nibs then saw Sharra walk in leading a small group of staff from the club, “Our class has arrived, Jum, shall we go and give them the first lesson in handling disruptive punters?”

“Yeah, lets.” said Jum.

“Right,” said Paul, “You ready for your first lesson in street fighting Gareath?”

“Yeah, I think so,” replied Gareath.

Jane called, “Sandra can I have a quick chat with you please.”

Sandra heard Jane call her and walked over to where Jane and two more new people were sat. “Hi Jane,” said Sandra.

“Hi Sandra, allow me to introduce,” responded Jane, “I’m sorry, Claire didn’t tell me your names.”

“I’m Rose,” replied Rose.

“And I’m her twin sister Sym,” replied Sym.

“Both members of the Hunters,” said Jane.

“And therefore as members of the hunters you should have the gift of true sight,” said Sandra.

“They both do, but due to Claire casting the True Sight spell,” responded Jane.

“Ok, let me make it permanent then,” said Sandra and then she asked, “May I have one of your hands please.” Both Rose and Sym allowed Sandra to take their hands and Sandra then said, “A gift from me to you Rose and you Sym, the gift of True Sight.”

They both said, “Thank you.”

* * * * * *

“Ok, with that out of the way, my first question is how much street fighting have you done and do you have a preferred weapon?” Paul asked.

“I’ve been involved in a couple of bar fights, and I’ve not got a specific weapon I like using,” Gareath replied.

“Ok, I think we will start with some unarmed combat training and then progress onto weapons.”

“Can I ask you a question Paul?” Gareath asked.

“Yeah,” replied Paul.

“You don’t wear the armour everyone else is, why?”

“Because I relay on my tattoos to provide me with protection,” and he tapped a suit of armour and was surrounded in a shimmer, “Now try and hit me, when I hit you I will hit you closed fist but I won’t hit you with anywhere near my full strength, other wise you will be having your first flying lesson as well. How much other fighting, other than bar fighting, have you done?”

“A little, I use to run with a few people who thought it fun to hit and thump others in the group.”

“Right, now attack me with everything you have, and listen to mine, Tina’s and Sandra’s comments on your style, your methods, etc. Over the next few months you will get more formal training from me, but now I want to see how good you are.”

Gareath moved fists ready and he lashed out a few punches, which Paul block and dodged, then Paul came at him, the first couple of fist attacks, Gareath just about blocked, but when Paul swept kicked his knees out he landed on the floor on his back with a thump and just about got his arms to cushion the blow.

Richard and Kev wandered over from sitting chatting at one of the tables on level one and stood watching Paul and Gareath. Wong, along with Meellium flying just about her head, walked up behind Richard and tapped him on the shoulder and said, “When a ring becomes free, you and me, Richard?”

“Would you mind making it a three way?” Kev asked

“Yeah, if you think you can handle a full adept,” said Wong.

“I think so,” replied Kev.

* * * * * *

After spending twenty minutes in the ring, Gareath had landed a few blows on Paul, but to Gareath he seemed to be spending more time either blocking and dodging attacks or ending up on the floor, Gareath said, “Enough Paul, you could take on an entire bar and win Paul, more often than not when a brawl starts, I think about leaving rather than getting involved in it.”

“Ok, Gareath, but have you learnt something?” Paul asked.

“I think I have, and that is fight as a team not individually you survive longer,” Gareath replied as the two combatants bowed to each other then jumped down, only to have Wong complete a standing somersault into the ring, which brought a shocked expression to the face of Gareath.

Walking around the ring side towards Paul and Gareath was Abbey, Clare and Jaboc, both Arrick and Gribbloath were flying on either side of the pair at shoulder height, Abbey said to Clare, when Wong had executed the somersault, “Impressive.”

“Tell me about it,” replied Clare, “You couldn’t do that could you?”

“Yeah I could if I could get the height on the initial jump and practiced the somersault,” replied Abbey.

Wong’s entrance was soon followed by Kev and Richard who both jumped into the ring. Kev’s hands went behind his back and when he brought them out he was wearing a pair of gloves, he flicked and closed his fists, suddenly four razor sharp blades extended from the knuckles and locked out. Richard took his short staves out and said, “Shall we dance.”

“Yes lets,” said Kev, then Wong bowed to both Paul and Kev and before she had returned to the standing position she executed a spin kick against Kev’s head, which Kev blocked against the back of his left glove, in response to the attack Kev said, “Bloody hell.”

“I did try and warn you,” said Wong.

“You did at that,” said Kev as he went to back Wong and blocked an attack from Richard.

* * * * * *

Jane, Rose and Sym had spent the last thirty minutes going through the basics of attack and defence and had decided to take a break from it, the three went and sat down and one of the few ushers that were on duty in the main club walked over and asked, “Would the three ladies like some water?”

Rose replied, “Please,” and then said to Jane, “I’m impressed, very nice.”

Sym also replied, “Yes, thanks,” and nodded her agreement at what Rose had just said.

“I know, Jaboc owns and runs the Club, everything you see on this side is his doing, we have nothing to do with it, other than Jaboc provides the facilities to the conspiracy forces as and when we need it.”

“Madam?” The usher asked Jane.

“Yeah, thanks,” replied Jane and the usher departed heading for the open bar.

The usher returned just in front of Clare, Abbey and Jaboc and a short time later Paul and Gareath walked over, as they approached each person grabbed a chair from the nearby tables and sat down. Arrick and Gribbloath both landed on the closest shoulder and smiled at the people present.

When Paul and Gareath had sat down, Jaboc said, “I’ve sorted out the accommodation for you lot, and also sorted out your Conspiracy pass cards.”

“So can I ask the two of you, have you learnt something?” Paul asked Rose and Sym.

“I have,” replied Rose.

“Yeah me too,” Sym said.

“And before you even think about starting them on something new Paul, I think the girls have had a enough for one day, I was going to go to the armoury and let them see what close combat weapons we have currently in,” Jane said as Paul opened his mouth to say something.

“I wasn’t going to say anything about starting them on new stuff, I was going to say shall we head for my Tattoo Parlour and chill for a while.”

“Ok,” Jane apologised. Just then Sarah walked over with a concerned look on her face. “What’s wrong Sarah.”

“We’ve just tested out three new units and the commander of one of the two I was deploying to the South Klebge district has just lost its leader, and the number two, even though she is respected by the unit, its thought she is not ready to command the unit,” Sarah said.

“How many men in the unit?” asked Clare.

“Ten, including the now dead leader,” replied Sarah.

“We’ll command the unit, until you can find someone to replace him,” suggested Abbey, “It will allow Rose, Sym and Gareath the chance to see first hand how a Gangrel unit works and it will allow us the chance to sort a slight problem South Klebge has at the moment.”

“Is that problem called the Protectors?” asked Sarah.

“Yeah, how did you know?” asked Clare.

“I do read the intelligence reports, especially the one produced after the human intelligence operation. They are one of the reasons why I was deploying the units to the area,” said Sarah.

“Hang on,” said Jane, “Didn’t Gary command a unit before he joined the Vixens, or did I read that wrong in the information you supplied Intelligence when you put the Vixens forward for selection to the Academy.”

“Yeah he did,” responded Sarah, when what Jane was intimating dawned on her, “and he wants to get back to command as well, but I don’t know what his plans are , I’m not sure if he would be willing to command a unit based south of the river, as he does live on the north side.”

“Ask him, you never know,” said Jane.

“Back to the Protectors, Central wants us to either eliminate or force them to join, plus the operation also forwards my long term plan to make the Gangrels a more recognized gang rather than one that does exist but doesn’t,” Sarah said, “and your offer is appreciated Abbey but its better as the unit has only just tested out and even the smallest risk of them finding out about the conspiracy is to high in the new units, they need to find there feet in the Gangrel Order of Battle, but when the strike does go in, definitely operate in conjunction with the new units. I was also thinking about asking certain elements of the Vixens to support as well, namely Abs, Tina, Hell Bright, Claire and maybe Nibs if the want to just to provide long range support to the assault and to provide direct assault support as we have no idea of who is in command, all we know is the leader’s name,” Sarah said.

“Yeah we know his name, from the human Intelligence operation and today’s operation into the area, we were asked to bring back to the straight and narrow one of the club’s mechanics son,” said Abbey.

“Shall we adjourn to the Tattoo Parlour,” suggested Paul.

“Yeah lets, it’s our second home,” said Abbey.

The group including Jane then got up and walked to the Armoury and changed back into the clothes they had worn earlier. After which Paul, Jane, and Jaboc both took the new ones on a tour of the Club’s surface facilities, which included Jaboc showing the new ones their apartments which were grouped in the

North East corner of the floor, Jaboc then left the group, and Paul showed Rose, Sym and Gareath a quick way of getting from the South Wing to the North Wing, which was straight across the roof past the glass dome of the main club.

When they had all crossed the roof and as the weather was changing from a relatively good day into what looked like a wet evening, the group entered, what the sign on the door said was ’Paul’s Tattoo Parlour’, Paul said, “Welcome to my humble Tattoo Parlour, I not only tattoo Magickal Tattoos, but I am also a qualified tattooist as well.”

The inside of the Parlour measured nineteen metres by twelve, dominating the middle of the room was a couple of dentist style chairs with trays attached to the sides. around the all the edges was a long work bench under which was cupboard space. On the top of the work bench were small shelves which contained small pot of inks. Under the bench in the north west corner was a large metal safe. The walls above the benches were covered in pictures and artwork most of which was incredibly intricate and beautiful. Also round the sides were a few office chairs.

When the group had entered Jane who was last in closed the door, at which Paul said, as he sat on the work bench and said, “grab your selves a seat, I don’t care where you sit, bench tops, seats or the floor.”

Gareath who with Rose and Sym were joined in looking at the artwork on the walls by Arrick, whilst Gribbloah sat on Abbey’s shoulder, said, “This artwork is beautiful.”

“Thank you Gareath,” Paul said, “Most of it is my work, stuff I’ve either drawn or work, I’ve been commissioned to tattoo on people. Rose, Sym, Gareath as members of the Gangrel Hunters I am more than happy to inscribe Magickal Tattoos on you, the only thing I will sat is that I will limit the number you receive to six as going beyond that number you will become a Tattoo Warrior like me, and if in the future you discover that you have the ability to channel spells in what ever form it will effect the potency of your spell casting.”

“That a good point,” said Jane, “you three should go and have Ithian run a magick usage test, it will inform us if you have the ability to channel magick.”

“One problem if they can, Ithian will be leaving for the Academy in a couple of weeks, when the Vixens leave,” said Paul.

“No, Sharra is also a mage, trained by Ithian the last time he visited,” Jane replied.

“Oh, I hadn’t realised that we had more Mages in the Conspiracy,” Paul replied.

“Come on you have been kind of out of the loop Paul, running Digital Systems,” Jane said.

“True I have,” replied Paul.

Gareath who was looking at the art work, asked Paul, “Can you Tattoo effectively anything?”

“Within reason, yes,” replied Paul.

Rose asked, “What is that, it looks like a weapon, but I’m not sure?”

Paul slid off the bench and walked over and looked at what Rose was pointing at, “It is, it’s a dual headed sword staff. Only a few people have truly mastered it and my Black Karzzar master was one of them, the figure is him, fighting a Dark Karzzar, my master won the battle.”

“Now that weapon looks like fun to learn,” said Rose.

“It can be, I can teach you the basics of how to use it, but it is also quite a dangerous weapon as to be most effective you constantly spin it,” Paul said.

“What like a majorette?” Rose asked.

“Yeah, like a Majorette’s baton,” replied Jane.

“Oh, yeah,” Rose said as her face changed to a happy one, “That is my weapon, I use to be a majorette, I won first place in the National Surra Championships a couple of years ago.”

“Ok,” said Paul, “Do you want me to Tattoo it so you always it with you, as that weapon can be difficult to conceal.”

“Ok,” replied Rose looking kind of strangely at Paul.

“Most of the guys downstairs, carry small weapons or ones that can be used in other ways, Wong’s weapon is a good example, it officially is two half staffs joined by a chain, not an easy weapon to conceal normally, but its been designed so each end fits together and creates a full length staff, which I’ve seen Wong use as a walking staff,” said Jane, “Take Nibs’, Richard and Tina, they all use short staves which they carry strapped to their upper legs. Claire is another example, she uses this weapon,” and Jane looked at Paul asking can I take a picture down.

“Yes you can,” replied Paul.

Jane took one of the pictures down and brought it over to the three where she pointed the weapon out to them, “Except she has a magickal tattoo of one, which means she always has it with her.”

“Arh I understand now,” said Rose, “Please Paul.”

“No problem, We won’t start now, as I do want to teach all three of you the meditative techniques which I used when I received my first few Tattoos.

When the group had entered the Parlour, Clare and Abbey had rolled up a joint and they both had sat and smoked a bit of it, Clare then tapped Gareath on the shoulder and offered him the joint, he looked at it and them. Clare realised Gareath had no idea it was a joint and said, “It a cannabis joint Gareath.”

Gareath smiled and took it and took a long draw on it, he then said, “God do I hate Baccy.”

“What you smoke pure?” Abbey asked as she offered Rose her’s.

“Yeah, when I can afford to,” Gareath replied.

“Well you can now,” said Jane, as she tapped Abbey on the shoulder and asked, “Can I have your tin, I also smoke, but haven’t been stoned for a few years now.”

“What?” Gareath asked.

“One of the Perks of Gangrel membership, is that all members have access to free Cannabis for personal consumption,” Jane replied as she lit a pure Blunt and after a few draws she offered it to Sym.

Rose gingerly took a draw on the joint and coughed her guts up, which somewhat frightened Sym, Abbey said to Sym, “Its natural, everyone does,” when Rose stood up, the face was one of happiness as the chemicals in the hot smoke travelled to the brain and took effect. Abbey then said, “All the Vixens smoke, I think Jum and Wong don’t, but I’m not sure.” Sym then took a draw on the Blunt Jane had passed her earlier and like Rose, had a good coughing fit, but also like Rose her face was one of very much happiness as the coughing died down.

* * * * * *

The rest of the evening was spent chatting and chilling.

Sarah called past a couple of hours later and told Jane that Gary had agreed to command the unit and would be moving to the unit’s command facilities in the area in the next couple of days, she also said that tomorrow both the units would be moving with their arsenals to a couple of the empty buildings at the front of the club tomorrow morning. She also said she would be heading back to command tomorrow as she had to prepare for the weekend’s wedding ceremony, but she would be back on Frodar for the pre-wedding bash at the club.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

Clare, Abbey and Paul go hunting for recruits

Story:

Chapter 2 — Hunting — Clare, Abbey and Paul go hunting for recruits

13:09AN both Abbey and Clare woke and laid there under the covers in each other’s arms enjoying the warmth and friendship the two partners and sisters had for each other.

The bedroom of their apartment at the club was a square room measuring seven metres by seven metres, in the corner opposite the door was two large wardrobes and beside it was a dressing table, the bed was situated so when the door opened it provided cover from people coming and also stopped the door from fully opening, on either side of the bed was a small bed side cabinet, on which was an ashtray and their PDAs both in their respective chargers. Sat on the edge of each ashtrays was a full length joint, which the two had made before they had gone to sleep at about 03:30BN the previous night.

Clare reached over to her bedside cabinet and grabbed the joint she had rolled last night and the lighter that sat beside the joint, she then stuck the joint in her mouth and lit it.

Abbey said, “Do you know something hun, I would never had thought, the two of us smoking joints, pipes and bongs.”

“Tell me about it, but with the work Paul has done over the last week I need it,” said Clare.

“I know,” said Abbey and swung her lithe legs over the edge of the bed and grabs her joint and did the same as Clare lit it and took a long draw on it and helds it for a good fifteen seconds before she exhaled the smoke, “I would love to give up the tobacco, it’s the one thing I hate the most being addicted to baccy.”

Beep, beep, beep, went Clare’s PDA, which Clare reached for and looked at who had sent her what. The PDA showed that she had just received a text from Paul.

You two up yet, when you are join me in the Garage. Paul

Abbey turned to Clare and said, “You decided what your next tattoo is going to be?”

“No, have you?” Clare responded and swung her legs out and sat on the edge of the bed as Abbey went through her normal morning routine of stretches and suppleness exercises. “Would you train me to be as supple as you.”

“I have a couple of ideas, and yes I will, so get the hell up and copy me when I run through the exercises. The only thing I will say is that you have to be committed to it, you can not be half hearted about it you must do this every morning when you get up,” Abbey said.

“What’s your ideas then hun?” asked Clare as she joined Abbey running through the exercises and movements as Abbey did them

“I’m thinking of having a some weapons tattooed so even if we ain’t got our close combat weapons we still have them, or having Paul tattoo one of the many animals he knows of.”

After the pair had finished the exercises they both got dressed and walked to the garage where Paul was stood chatting to a couple of the mechanics. The area where Paul was standing was on of the many work zones located around the edge of the garage. Most of the Garage walls in the areas designated as work zones had tool panels and normally all the tools were present unless the person working in the area was using them on one of the many vehicles being worked on. Currently in the Garage was three large light goods vehicle style vans, two of them being converted to mobile surveillance vehicles the other was undergoing a service, and two FAVs one was on a lift and had a couple of workers under the vehicle working on what looked like the drive train.

Paul waved them over and after they had walked over he asked them, “What vehicle or vehicles do you two drive?”

“Mit-bu 600FD Scramble Master,” replied Clare

“A Mit-bu 700X Road bike,” answered Abbey, “Why?” asked Abbey

“You two want an upgrade to one of the FAVs stored here, and Jaboc has agreed to have our unit based here, mind you I also think Sarah is trying to persuade him to start using the underground facilities as a second command centre for the Gangrels,” Paul said.

Both Abbey and Clare looked at each other and said, “Yeah, why not, can we upgrade the FAV to our specifications rather than the standard ones?”

“Yeah,” said one of the two mechanics.

The other mechanic asked, “Can I ask would you be up for bringing my only son back to the straight and narrow?”

“Yeah, why, what’s wrong with him?” asked Clare

“A few months ago he started to run with a group of local kids that from the reports I’ve been hearing have been terrorizing the neighbourhood near where the group leader lives,” the mechanic said.

“Right, where’s the area?” Abbey said.

“South Klerbge,” the mechanic said.

“Have you got an up to date picture of your son so we can try and find him on the street?”

“Yeah, here,” the mechanic said and took out his wallet and then proceeded to remove a picture of him and his son, “It was taken a little over five months ago.”

“That should be good enough,” said Clare and took out her PDA and took a picture of the two and compared the image to the original, “Pretty good quality,” Clare said.

“If Jaboc has agreed to allow us to use the Club as a base, then I say we need to know the area and also what gangs and youth groupings exist in the area,” said Abbey

“And the only way to do that is to hit the streets,” said Clare and Paul, which brought laughter to all present.

“Yeah lets,” said Paul, “Lets go and find you two a new vehicle.”

“Yeah lets,” Clare said and followed Paul towards the down ramp to the second level garage. On route the girls passed on of the work zones that was working on a FAV, it looked as if the mechanics were welding extensions to the wheel arches.

“Paul, who’s FAV?” Abbey asked.

“Jum and Wong’s I think, they have changed the tires and I also think upgraded the handling on it.”

Clare looked at Abbey and nodded agreement to what Clare thought Abbey was thinking about.

When the group walked down the ramp they saw for the first time the second level to the garage, Clare and Abbey just stood at the bottom of the ramp and stared in shock, the expanse measured 200metres from the ramp to the far wall and at least 250metres from wall to wall in the other direction. At regular intervals were concrete posts that held the ceiling Paul turned and led them to where the FAVs where, Abbey and Clare found one which had off road tires on, Paul lifted the entire vehicle and allowed to girls to look at the transmission system, which was four wheel drive.

“Perfect, just a couple of small modifications now, like fitting two winches to it and maybe upgrading the engine a bit. Do you know what the engine is Paul?”

“I think it’s either a 1.6 or 1.7 fuel cell system,” replied Paul.

“Mmmmmm, lets see what it can do, then make the decision as to the upgrade,” said Clare.

“Yeah,” said Abbey, “Do you want to drive or shall I?”

“You drive to start, I’m going to check the Intelligence Database for anything on the gangs and other matters in the area,” said Clare.

“Ok, hun,” responded Abbey and climbed into the drivers seat whilst Clare climbed into the passengers seat and Paul climbed into the gunners chair. Paul checked the safety box for the normal weapons load of a twin GPMG, which was present and it had ammunition in the magazine.

“Clare can you check the box to the left of the dashboard,” asked Paul.

“Ok, why Paul,” asked Clare as she opened the box and found an ISW located there.

“I was just checking the load out, I’m surprised the FAV is armed, they normally aren’t if they are for normal street usage.”

Abbey picked up the hand held microphone, press the send button and said, “Control, Abbey.”

“Control here Abbey, how can we be of assistance.”

“I recognize that voice,” Abbey said, “It that you Angel?”

“Yeah it is Abbey,” Angel said.

“Ok, me, Clare and Paul are about to head out into South Klebge to go hunting for someone, we will keep you informed as to our progress and location.”

“No need on the location, we have the position lock of your digital transmitter.”

“No, it’s a FAV transmitter, so we may be on walk about at times.”

“Ok, Abbey, thanks for the information, can I assume that all of you either have your comm. systems or PDAs?”

“Yeah, we have all got our PDAs,” said Abbey.

“Thanks, it’s logged, chat to you soon, control out.”

Abbey turned the key card and nothing happened, Paul said, “Reset the card, put you foot on the accelerator and then turn the key card and push it in, it’s the combination of foot, and push that fools most people who try and nick an Academy FAV, the other security measures include, a complete engine immobilizer and position lock emergency transmitter located in the engine bay.”

“Nice anti theft technology,” said Clare.

“Yeah I know,” said Paul.

Abbey pulled the FAV out and up the ramp to sub-basement one and then through the workshops and out the back entrance and out onto the main road that ran behind the Club where Abbey turned right and headed towards South Klebge District since the pull back of the Wacker troops had started on Saturday morning the Club had been down graded to a Ops level 3, and Jaboc thought it would not be long before he would be opening the doors again to paying punters, he had said that if Abbey, Clare and Paul wanted some part time work he knew that the head of security, Sharra would be very likely looking for people not frightened of mixing it up the punters if they got out of hand.

Abbey drove the FAV straight down the main road as it ran right through the area they were heading for. Clare used her PDA and found a couple of areas where they could park the FAV and not have problems of people trying to steal it.

The streets of South Klebge did not look very good, about 95% of the refugees that left at the start of the Wacker Incident, as it was becoming known on the streets, had not returned to their homes and businesses, and it was likely that most wouldn’t return. The ones that had gone back were mainly ghosts and a few of the more hardy people. Bags of rubbish overflowed the garbage dumpsters a lot more people sat on the steps leading up to the town houses of the inhabitants. Most street corners had a couple of working girls and guys on looking for punters.

“It looks like the city is paying some serious overtime to it garbage crews,” said Clare as Abbey drove past the fifth garbage truck.

“No, the bulk of them ain’t city garbage trucks, they’re Terraforma’s, I think the city and Wacker Inc are now paying the price of not thinking the entire plan through, because I know Terraforma wouldn’t be doing this with out some major financing from either or,” said Paul.

“It serves them bloody well right,” Abbey said, “for being stupid and allowing Wacker the freedom to do what it did.”

Abbey turned left and approached the car-park entrance they had chosen to use, when Abbey slowed and stopped in front of the kiosk the guy sat inside said, “Six decks please and you only have a couple of hours and then you have to leave and return after an hour.”

Paul lent over and said, “You sure about that rule,” and got out a hundred deck note and gave it with the five deck note and the single deck coin Abbey passed him and both Abbey and Clare look really nicely and smiled sweetly at him.

“Go on them,” he said and took the money, “How long you likely to be?”

“A few hours,” replied Abbey, “We are looking for a few people who are suppose to live in the area.”

“Ok, park the vehicle round the back of the kiosk then,” the car park attendant said.

“Thanks,” called both Abbey and Clare as Abbey slowly manoeuvred the FAV into the bay, and switched off the engine. Both Clare and Paul secured the firearms and checked their own pistols and other weapons in case of Abbey and Clare.

Paul said, “Right shall we then.”

“Yeah lets,” said Clare, and the three walked towards the pedestrian exit, which led them onto 2776th Avenue, “Which way?” asked Clare.

“Lets head for the main shopping area, most youth groups generally hang out in and around those types of areas,” suggested Paul.

“True, they do,” responded Clare, and she looked at her PDA and found a couple of large shopping malls similar in size to the Harlaquinas mall in South Peninsula district. The group turned right and headed towards the main shopping centre of South Klebge. After walking for about ten minutes they approached the main shopping centre which was built around a single road with large multinational department stores viving for customers with smaller independent chains and smaller corporations. The group walked for a further five minutes and approached a small café just before the main shopping precedent started.

Clare thought to herself, ‘I’m hungry and I need a drink,’ and looked around for a café where they could stop and have some food and a coffee. She saw a small independent café, the sign above the large window read Green House Café, on the opposite side of the road. “Guys I need some food and I definitely need a coffee,” she said.

Abbey said in response to Clare statement about coffee, “Yeah so do I.” Paul nodded his agreement to the idea of getting a drink. The group walked the short distance to the traffic lights and waited for them to change and allow them to cross the main road.

When the group was on the same side of the road as the Café, Abbey spotted a group of youths walking towards the precedent which was just behind them, she tapped Clare on the shoulder and pointed to the group, Clare realised what Abbey was thinking and took out, of her jacket pocket her PDA and checked the photo the mechanic had given them earlier. Clare nodded yes to Abbey unspoken question. As the three walked into the café, the youth group walked to the crossing and crossed to the precedent side and went and sat on a couple of the benches that was present at the end of the precedent to allow pedestrians to sit and rest.

The inside of the café was plain with neutral coloured walls, across the back of the open area, which on the right hand side of the front area had stairs leading up to a first floor seating and smoking area, was the serving area. Standing behind which was a couple of early twenties females, one was taking the order of an old couple the other was drying a cup up with a cloth. Above the serving area was the menu board, which showed what was on offer and the prices of the food and drink. The three friends looked up and choose what they wanted to eat.

As they approached the female who had been drying the cup put the cup down and walked over to them and asked, “Can I help?” and looked questionally at the three.

Abbey said, “Yes you can, a white coffee for me.”

Paul then said, “Same for me please.”

Clare then asked, “Are you still serving breakfasts?”

The woman looked around at a gentleman dressed in chef’s whites, who nodded yes at Clare’s question. She then said, “Yes we are madam.”

“Ok, a full cooked breakfast, and a cup of tea please,” Clare said.

“Certinely,” the female said and wrote the order down and handed it to the chef who took it and disappeared into the kitchen area, “The breakfast will be about five minutes.”

“No problem,” said Clare and the three turned and Paul asked, “Upstairs?”

“Yeah, at least we can have a smoke,” responded Abbey, and the three walked the short distance to the stairs and ascended them to the first floor and found a table over looking the main road and the precedent and sat down to wait the arrival of the drinks and Clare’s breakfast.

The upstairs area was very similar to the ground floor area, bland. The floor area contained about fifteen tables and alcoves each table had a menu, ash tray, and general other café items, like a bowl of sugar, salt, and pepper. The front of the café had five large windows which ran almost floor to ceiling, only the top and bottom foot was not window.

When the three were seated they all looked over at the group of youths sat in the precedent.

Paul said, “Any idea as to what the gang is, they all seem to be wearing the same colours?”

“No,” replied Abbey, “But that easy to check,” and she got out her PDA and took a picture of the group and logged on to the Net. Abbey opened the PDA’s NetViewer and logged into the Gangrel’s net site and from there she accessed Central’s Gang afflictions database, and checked the colours of the group against all the listed gangs. Abbey then said, as the waitress who took the groups order walked up the stairs from the ground floor and approached the table, “Its not listed on the database, and I know its updated every time a new gang approaches or updates their details.”

The waitress said, when she had approached, “Two white coffee’s,” and she placed the two mugs in front of Abbey and Paul, “and your breakfast and tea, madam.”

All three said, “Thank you.”

Paul then asked her, “Do you know what gang that group of youths belong too?” and pointed to the group.

“Yeah, they call themselves the Protectors. A lot of the smaller shops and businesses don’t exactly like them much, the chef is a better person to talk to about them,” the waitress said.

Paul said, “Thanks, would you inform the chef that when we have finished we will come down and have a chat with him about them, as we have been asked to look into their activities.”

“No problem, I will tell the chef that,” the waitress said, and departed heading for a dirty table about half way down the right hand wall, as you look at the front windows.

“Interesting,” said Clare as she cut a sausage and dipped the section into the cooked tomatoes and then stuck it into her mouth and eat it.

“Yeah,” said Paul and he took a sip from the mug of coffee, “Nice coffee.”

Abbey used the spoon and scooped a heaped spoonful of sugar into her coffee and stirred it, she them took a sip and said, “Yeah, nice coffee, I will have to ask where they got it from, I wouldn’t mind having a jar in the apartment.”

Clare then took the spoon and scooped half of the spoonful of sugar into hers and stirred it, she then took a sip and scooped some of the beans onto her fork and eat them.

Very soon Clare had finished her breakfast and sat enjoying the hot cup of tea. After about ten minutes the chef walked up from the ground floor and wandered over to where the group was sitting and said, “Pamela said you wanted to have a chat about the Protectors?”

Paul said in response to the chef offer, “We were about to come down and see you.”

“Not to worry, my assistant in the Kitchen turned up and I need to take a coffee break. Would you like another drink, on the house?” Dan, the chef, said.

“Yeah,” responded Paul to the offer, and Dan wandered to the stairs and called down to Sharon, “Same order again plus a Latte for me.”

“Ok,” came the response from downstairs. The chef walked back and took a seat from a nearby table and sat down.

“What do you want to know, and why do you want to know about the Protectors?” Dan asked.

“Why,” replied Clare, “Both myself and Abbey are members of the Gangrels, which operate as the police arm of Central, the controlling body of all gang activity in Suraban.”

“That explains why, now what do you want to know?”

“Anything and everything you know about them,” said Paul, “A friend has a son running with the gang and from what we have been told they are terrorizing the area.”

“Terrorizing the area, is about right, I think most of the small shops and I know most of the small independent business pay protection money to the gang, even me here pays for them not to either wreck the café or fire bomb it. A couple of weeks ago, just after the start of the problems around the Wacker Headquarters, they started to demand money and I heard through the local traders network that five business refused to pay the fees and had their offices fire bombed that night. The local police did nothing to increase security in the areas and the CCTV cameras were either vandalised or deliberately broken before the attacks.”

“Do you happen to know what level of fire power they have access to?” asked Paul.

“No, but from when the ones who come in and get the money every week, they all look like they are carrying cheep 9mm automatic knockoffs, other than that I have no idea what they have access to or the level of training they have,” Dan replied.

Abbey picked up her PDA and hit the back button a couple of times and opened the page that listed current and within the past two months Gangrel contracts, none of the listed contracts indicated any work being done with a gang called the Protectors.

Sharon came up the stairs carrying a tray with four cups on and walked over to the table. Dan asked her, “Do you know the name of the Protectors’ leader?”

“Yeah I do, a friend of my boyfriend runs with the gang, I think he calls himself ‘His Lordship’.” Sharon replied.

“I’ve heard that name before,” said Clare, and opened up the link to the clubs intelligence database and did a search for the term ‘His Lordship’, “Yes I knew I had, do you remember the Human Intelligence we gathered a couple of Saturdays ago in the area?”

“Yeah, I do, why?” Paul replied.

“His Lordship was mentioned by Anna,” replied Clare.

“Oh yeah I remember now,” said Abbey, “It was surrounding the incident with the youth the three from South Harbour were protecting.”

“Yeah, that’s it,” said Clare.

“From what I know from my boyfriend, he’s a real psycho, and he rules the gang like is personal army, it is rumoured that he’s changed some of his gangs in to psychos as well,” Sharon said.

Abbey then spotted that the youth group was on the move, “There moving,” Abbey said.

And the three friends got up and Paul gave Dan a twenty Deck note and said, “Thanks for the drinks and food, and keep the change.”

“Thank you,” said Dan, “And good luck in dealing with the Protectors.”

“They’ll need the luck not us,” replied Clare, and followed Paul and Abbey down the stairs, then towards the front door back and out on to the street only to turn left so they could follow the group.

As Clare disappeared down the stairs, “That’s a first,” said Dan.

“What is?” asked Sharon.

“Oh nothing, just me musing over things, no rest of the wicked. I just hope those two ain’t bitten off more than they can chew,” responded Dan.

* * * * * *

Outside Clare, Abbey and Paul all turned left and slowly followed the group of youths through the precedent, looking in the windows so not to draw attention to themselves. After a while three of the group broke off and headed right and went down an alleyway between two of the large department stores. Abbey quickly checked the map of the area and saw the alleyway head to a large back area where trucks and pickups took place and the three followed the youths down it to the back area behind Tecbos Mall Mart and Carreda department store, as the three approached the loading, which was a large tarmac area with a couple of cars parked and very little other clutter, they saw the three surrounding a man in his early twenties and had him up against the wall of an light industrial unit, they seemed to be chatting to this person, then one of them punched him and he bent over double and another bent down, grabbed his hair and forced his head back up and was having stern words with him.

The three friends looked at the scene and made them selves scarce as they knew it would be better to shut the entire gang down in one fell swoop rather than remove small groups, as it would likely impact on the local community, which as Gangrels they were sworn to help in what ever way they could. When the three had finished extorting money from the gentleman they left the back area and headed back for the main precedent, Paul said to Abbey and Clare, “You two follow them, I’ll find out what happened and the situation here.”

“Done,” both of them said, and returned to the main shopping precedent and continued to follow the youths, who turned right at the end of the precedent and crossed the road and went into one of the small shops slightly up the street from the end of the precedent. Abbey and Clare both walked passed on the other side of the road and continued on to a small independent computer store located on the other side of the service road, and looked in the window and looked started to quietly chat to each other about computers and other technology they could see in the window.

Abbey’s PDA vibrated in her pocket which told her she had received a text message, she took her PDA out and opened the text message, it was from Paul, the text message read that he was just down the street sat on one of the benches. The youth group started down the main road and walked past the precedent and continued down south. The group past the local cinema, Clare and Abbey approached Paul who said, “Go and get the FAV and I’ll follow the group.”

“Ok, text us your location should they stop,” responded Clare.

“Ok,” said Paul who stood and followed the youth group past the cinema and car park, Abbey and Clare headed back through the precedent towards the car park.

* * * * * *

Paul followed the group down a secondary road that ran beside a small corner shop, which two of the group walked into and from what Paul could see was buying some convenience food, after they had bought the food they came out and ran to catch up the rest of the group. Paul stayed well back from them as the walked the streets he saw a couple of the detached and head for a group of females stood on a corner, who looked at they were trying to solicit people into going with them for money. After walking around three kilometres from the junction on the main street that ran past the cinema they approached a large building in the middle of an area of bad lands, with disused houses and a considerable amount collateral damage in the way of burnt out cars and other vehicles.

From where Paul was standing outside a town house and looked as if he was viewing the outside of one a short distance away from the actual borders of the bad lands, he could see that a lot of the houses were also burnt out or had large holes in the walls, none of them had windows in and most of them had some damage to the roofs. He texted Clare and told her where he was. After waiting for about five minutes the FAV arrived driving from the west.

He climbed in and Clare, who was driving drove off in the direction of a local park car park, where they could stop and roll up a couple of joints. The park it self had a couple of football pitches a small kids play area and a couple of clumps of trees, close to the car park was a building that contained the washrooms and changing facilities for the people that used the football pitches. Just on the far side of the building was a bounce ball court and a tension racket court, on which was a couple of people playing.

When they had stopped and rolled the joints, Paul said, “It looks like the Protectors HQ is in the middle of the badlands back there.”

“From your general experience what would you say there training level was like?” asked Abbey and she then lit the joint.

“From my experience, you put a couple of C+ Gangrel units into the badlands with full weapons load and support vehicles, they wouldn’t stand a chance,” Paul replied.

“Oh, that’s a point, do you know what happened to the guy you put to sleep yesterday during the war zone?” asked Abbey, “Both of us thought he may be a useful person to recruit for the unit.”

“I think he still in holding, I think processing had processed half the prisoners from yesterday when we left, he may still be in holding,” said Paul.

Abbey picked up the microphone of the FAV’s Digital transmitter and said, “Control, Abbey.”

“Control here,” came the reply.

Clare said, “That sounds like Nibs.”

“Nibs is that you?” Abbey asked.

“It is Abbey. How can we help?” Nibs asked.

“Who’s still in holding waiting to be processed?” Abbey asked.

“About six people, why?” asked Nibs.

“Is the guy Paul put to sleep been processed yet?” Abbey asked.

“Hang on, I’ll check, can’t you guys get this information on your PDA’s,” Nibs replied.

“We could, but it’s easier to ask you guys, and it saves on the battery life, not down loading data over the satellite link,” replied Abbey.

“He’s being processed now,” said Nibs.

“What’s happening to the people after processing?” asked Abbey.

“I think they are being released,” replied Nibs.

“Can you put a request in to keep him at the Club until we get back, we want to see if he suitable for our unit,” Abbey said.

“Yeah, no problem,” responded Nibs, “Is that everything?” Nibs then asked.

“Yeah, it is, thanks Nibs,” Abbey said.

“We might as well head back to the club, we can’t do much more here,” said Paul.

“True we can’t,” said Clare who stubbed her joint out and flicked the last of it towards the nearest bin and got a perfect shot on the bin.

“Nice shot hun,” said Abbey.

“Thanks,” said Clare as she put her foot on the accelerator, turned and then pressed the key card in to switch the FAV on.

Clare then drove back to the Club via the minor road that ran past the badlands. Both Paul and Abbey looked at the badlands, trying to see if they could see anything that would give them an inclination as to how good the Protectors are on the battle field.

“Not much evidence at all of defences,” said Paul.

“True,” responded Abbey.

When they had returned to the Club via the front entrance and parked the FAV on sub-basement one. Paul showed them to holding where the last two members of the walking wounded Aces were being processed.

As Paul led Abbey and Clare through holding and prisoner processing they entered the main room where Sharra sat behind a desk with a computer on, she was sat there with Sarah sat in the chair next to her and Bret was standing beside the door that led to the interview rooms. The room measured fifteen metres by fifteen metres. Sharra and Sarah looked as if they were wearing Black light armour under trousers and a Club crew cut off t-shirt. Bret was wearing black light and was wearing a pair of urban combat trousers and was also carrying his and Sarah’s baby in the same custom built black light carrier they had used during the war zone. Bret carried a D-300 Assault rifle and what looked like a single eye smart link.

Paul walked up to Sharra and asked, “Where is the person we requested being kept?”

“In interview room three, he currently on his own and looks to be minding his own business,” replied Sharra.

“Good,” responded Paul and showed the two girls to the room next door. The room measured eight metres long by 5 metres wide, and was dominated by a large window that almost ran the length of both the interview room and the observation area. Behind them in another room was Sarah and Gareth who was questioning a prisoner.

The three looked at the guy and saw a small slim person, but even a slim body can have a considerable amount of strength and speed.

Paul asked both Abbey and Clare, “What are your first impressions today of the gentleman?”

“He looks confident he’s done nothing wrong, and his body looks as if it contains a considerable amount of strength,” replied Clare.

“True, it does,” responded Abbey.

“Right you two, stay here and watch,” said Paul, and he left the observation room and walked the short distance from the observation room door to the door that led him into the main interview room, which measured eight metres by eight metres, in the middle of the room was a table and four chairs each one bolted to the solid rock, so they couldn’t be moved or used as weapons. Paul walked in and was looking at the details for the gentleman on his PDA. Paul sat down on the other side of the table and asked the gentleman “Is your name Gareath Rozourn?”

“It is, and you are the fifth person I have told that to. Why am I here? I can’t get an answer out of anyone else,” he asked.

“I must apologise for holding you here, but you intrigued myself and a couple of friends of mine. May I ask why did you attack the two females yesterday evening?”

“Because you were trespassing on my home,” Gareath replied.

“Oops, sorry for that, we didn’t expect people to be living there, if we had known we would have requested that you move out for the duration of the war zone,” Paul said.

“Cut to the bloody chase will you, I want to know why I am still here?”

“Sorry, as I said earlier you intrigued people, your fighting style is very similar to there’s and also mine, and we were wondering if you would be interested in joining a unit the three of us are putting together?” Paul asked.

Back in the observation room Abbey checked the details on Gareath and found out that the age he had given was 17. Clare said to Abbey, “What do you think hun, do you think he would fit in with the overall scheme of the unit?”

“Quite possibly yes, but it would depend on his attitude towards how we see life and the rest of the conspiracy more than anything else.”

Back in the interview room Paul continued, “The unit is an elite unit specifically designed to combat threats not of this world.”

“You have now got my attention,” Gareath said, “Currently how many people in the unit?”

“Currently, three,” replied Paul, but the three are all classified as semi elite on the professional ghost scene,” said Paul.

“Can I take it that if I join I join for life, how ever long that is?”

“Yeah, pretty much,” responded Paul.

“My next question is who would I be taking orders from?” Gareath asked.

“Effectively yourself, but within an overall plan.”

“Ok, so let me get this straight, you are offering me a job for life, I would be effectively my own commander, but within overall objectives,” Gareath said, “What do I get out of it?”

“Quite possibly some of the best training and facilities available to man,” said Paul.

“My next question may sound a bit mercenary but what’s the pay like?” asked Gareath.

“When on active duty 1000decks a week with bonus of 500decks per combat operation.”

“Would I be joining a gang or something?”

“The two girls you attacked yesterday,” Paul started to say.

“Those two were girls,” Gareath said, “Fuck me, I know it weren’t brill lighting, but they looked like men in the gear they were wearing.”

“Ok,” Paul said, “Can I continue,” and Paul smiled.

“Sorry yes.”

“As I was saying, the two girls both belong to the Gangrels gang,” Paul said.

“How about you? You look a bit old to belong to a gang,” Gareath asked.

“I don’t exactly belong to the Gangrels, but I am a Black Karzzar master.”

“I have no idea what one of those is, but it sounds like you must know a few things about combat and the way you handled me says you know a few things. Can you give me five minutes to think about your offer.”

“Yeah no problem,” said Paul and got up and walked towards the door.

“One last question, you spoke of threats not of this world, living on the street as I do, I see and hear things, and I’ve seen some strange things over my short street life, can I take it these threats are not nice and would like to be very nasty to people like me?”

“Yes,” replied Paul.

“Thanks,” Gareath said, and just sat there and thought about what Paul had said and the offer

* * * * * *

Gareath thought, ‘I wonder if this group would help me in my search for my Jackie?’ he then got up and stretched and yawned, ‘Fuck I’m that tired.’

After some four minutes he turned towards the camera located in the corner and said, “I’m in, on one condition that if my Jackie is alive you help me to free her and punish who ever has got her for the crimes they would have probably committed against her.”

In the observation room Abbey, Clare and Paul smiled at the answer, all three of them walked to the interview room door, opened it and walked in. Gareath mouth dropped when he saw the girls who smiled at him.

Abbey said, “Welcome to the Gangrel Hunters Gareath.”

“Understand this what you see and hear from now is not for general public consumption,” said Paul, “As agreeing to join the unit means that you are now no longer just a kid who lives on the street, but a member of a conspiracy that has existed for the last 11,000 odd years.”

“Fuck me,” Gareath said.

“What that was all about was us seeing if you had intelligence to make your own mind up, most people would jump at the chance to use new technology. This unit does and it don’t, all three of us are very much in your face style fighters, who use intelligence, both head and other sources to undertake and complete missions,” said Paul.

“You hungry?” Abbey asked Gareath.

“Now that you mention food, I am,” Gareath replied.

“Right then lets go and get some food,” said Paul, and led the group out of the interview room and as they walked down the corridor towards the processing room, the group bumped into Sarah and Gareth as they walked out of the interview room leading the prisoner who glared at both the girls. The two girls took no notice as Gareth led him towards the prisoner transport bay.

Gareath asked Clare after tapping her on the shoulder, “What going to happen to him now?”

“What’s going to happen to him, is that he is going to be taken home and told, that if he is seen wearing the Aces colours by any member of the Gangrels then they will have the permission and support of both Gangrel Command and Central to remove him from the gene pool permanently,” said Sarah.

“Allow me to introduce Queen Sarah, the leader of the Gangrel Gang,” Abbey said.

Gareath dipped his head in acknowledgement of Sarah.

“Can I take it you have been recruited by the girls to join them in their unit?” Sarah asked Gareath.

”Yes ma’am, I have,” Gareath responded.

“Well then, welcome to the Gangrels, and I hope to see you at the next Gathering. You lot heading for the canteen?” Sarah asked.

“Yeah, we are,” said Paul.

“Let me drop this information off in control and I will join you for food,” Sarah responded.

The group walked down the tunnel that led from the processing area to the medical facility located under one of the large building south the club proper.

The facility itself was bright, with lots of fluorescent tubes lighting the area. Wandering around the facility were a few nurses and a couple of doctors crossed the large open areas between the east and west zones.

Gareath asked Paul, “Is all this a part of it?”

“If you mean it as in the Conspiracy, yes and no, The medical facility, garage, and canteen all belong to Club Millana, Control, which we will pass in a bit and the armoury are operated by Conspiracy personal, with support from the staff of the Club, I would say that 80% of the club staff have no knowledge of what happens down here,” Paul replied.

“It’s the hardest thing to comprehend is that fact that the conspiracy runs and operates in plain sight but is also hidden from the rest of the world, by a vale of secrecy,” said Abbey, “Take me and Clare, until three weeks ago we had no idea about any of this, we were both happy members of the Dark Mists Combat Support Unit.”

“How come, how did you did you all get involved?” asked Gareath.

“How I got involved with this,” said Paul, “I’m over 300 years old. Let me explain, roughly 300 years ago me and eleven other people native to Darra Von had a dream about a coming of a supreme force that would take the war to the enemy and force them from the planet. The twelve as we became know by the conspiracy were charged with preparing for its arrival, we have no idea in what form this force will take, but we know it is coming. Roughly 200 years ago the twelve formed an advisory council to advise the conspiracy on many things, and they were also charged with advising certain members of the twelve, whom you will meet over the next couple of weeks, in how to run and operate five independent companies, that were set up to support and provide a cover to the operations that were happening. I, personally, am not only a Black Karzzar Master, but I have also been trained and given magickal, and yes magick you read in adventure novels exists in many different forms, tattoos that allow me to create weapons, creatures, and to attack my enemies in many different ways. Until a few weeks ago, I was also the chairman and chief exec of Digital Systems. I passed the company to my successor, who also knows of the conspiracy but is not directly involved in the day to day operations.”

“How both me and Abbey got involved,” said Clare, “Is that as members of the Gangrels we were seconded by another Gangrel unit to help in the training and organising of a new street gang in the Eban Hill district of the city, except this gang was a front for a slave gathering ring, which almost destroyed to the last man the unit the two of us were supporting and captured the both of us. The female leader made us her personal slaves and was going to transform us both in to Tattoo Men. During our stay at the facility they used to process the slaves we were both given a different magical tattoo, mine allows me to shoot lighten bolts from my fingertips and Abbey’s to create an illusion of being poisoned, and it works. We are now recruiting a unit to fight along side us, and if the members want, to also gain the same powers and abilities to use against the forces that would enslave the planet just because they can.”

“Can I guess then by the fact you are here, you two escaped from the slavers?” Gareath asked as they walked pass an open door that led into the control room.

Paul stopped and said, “Now hearing what you’ve gotten into you still interested?”

“Yeah, it’s better than living on the streets,” Gareath responded, who looked into the large room beyond the door, “So what’s in there?”

“In there, that’s Control,” said Abbey, “All Conspiracy personal operating in Suraban and surrounding areas have direct digital voice and data communications to the people who work in there. We also have links to the main Intelligence database, and in answer to your question about escaping, no friends in the conspiracy and Gangrels rescued us from them, and lets just say if either of us gets the chance we will show the two bastards that gave us the tattoos what it means to annoy Gangrels.”

Sarah caught the group up and they continued on towards the canteen. Walking up from a lower level via one of the ramps that linked this level to the lower ones, was Sandra and Tina who saw the group and waited for them, Sandra said as the approached, “You lot heading for the canteen?”

“Yeah,” replied Abbey. Both Sandra and Tina turned and walked with the group towards the canteen.

As the group passed one of the many blast doors, Gareath looked at it and gulped, he also said, “Damn, those are thick,”

“Yeah they are almost five metres thick made from solid Tiranna,” said Sarah in response to Gareath statement.

Sandra heard Gareath’s statement and turned and said, “I don’t think we’ve been introduced.”

“No you haven’t,” responded Clare, “Allow me to introduce Gareath Rozourn a member of the Gangrel Hunters. Gareath this is Sandra and Tina of the Vixens and the reason why both me and Abbey are not still slaves.”

“A welcome is in order then, I think,” said Tina.

“Well then I have to say thank you to the two of you,” Gareath said, and the group turned into one of the fire alleys that protected the secure areas from outside threats, just after the fire alley the group entered the Canteen which was about a quarter full, as most of the ghosts who had been resident at the club had now returned to their homes. The group wandered over to the serving area and each one bar Clare, got them selves each a good sized meal. When the group was at the end of the run, Gareath said, “Where do we pay?”

Gareath question got a chuckle from Sarah and Paul, and Sarah said, “No one who works for the conspiracy or the Club pays for the canteen food, Jaboc, the owner, makes enough from the Club and other business interests to make sure that the staff don’t pay for food and accommodation if you live on the Club grounds.”

“Ok,” Gareath said, “I’ll say this, this is one hell of a learning curve.”

“You think this is a learn curve, when you start learning how to fight, now that’s a learning curve,” said Abbey, “Especially when you watch people like Nibs, Jum, and the others fight.”

Sarah saw Jane and Nicole sat at one table and saw Richard was heading for the same table and turned to the friends and said, “I shall chat to you all later. I think Nibs is having a combat session later this afternoon evening.”

“Thanks,” said Paul, “We’ll be there.”

“Good,” Sarah said and turned and headed for where Jane and Nicole were sat.

The group headed for one of the empty tables and sat down. When the group had settled, Paul who was sitting on the same side as Gareath, they both had the backs to where Jane, Nicole, and Richards were sat, said, “Gareath, see that group over there,” and he pointed with his finger at Jane and the group sat with her.

“Yes, who are they? I think I recognize them,” Gareath said as he shoved a portion of sausage and mash into his mouth.

“How much do you know of the corporate structures in the AAA corporations?”

“Depends on which ones, I know who the chair of Echo Tech Inc is and ATEC, and of course your self.”

“Yeah, the female on the far side of the table is Nicole or Nicolai,” Paul said.

“What the chair of Echo Tech Inc,” Gareath said and almost spat out the mouthful before he could swallow it.

“Yeah, the female sat opposite is Jane C, the chair of Corporate Enterprises, and sat beside Nicole is Richard C,” said Paul.

“I know who Richard C is,” said Gareath.

“Good, but all of them including Sarah are members of the twelve,” said Tina.

Gareath’s face was one of total shock, “What the chairs of. Help.”

Walking from the direction of another corridor just up the wall from the one the group entered from was a tall slim gentleman with very short hair. He slapped Paul on the back and said in a happy voice, “Hi Paul.”

Paul looked around and said, “Oh. Hi Kev, grab a seat.”

“I will do,” Kev said, “when I have gotten some food and said hi to the rest of the guys,” Kev said and headed for the food run.

“That was Kev Marks, chairman of ATEC and 21C,” said Paul, “and I am surprised to see him here, he’s not one for getting his hands dirty in the trenches so to speak.”

Just after Kev had left for the food run, Nibs and Daraus walked in from the direction of control and walked over to where everyone was sitting and gave Sandra a kiss on the head hello, and said, “Hello hun, guys,” and smiled at everyone. After looking at everyone said, “Hello new person.”

“Hello,” said Gareath.

Clare then said, “Nibs, allow me to introduce the Gangrel Hunters newest recruit, Gareath Rozourn. Gareath meet Nibola Nibs Calton, the leader of the Vixens, and one of the major reason’s behind us being here now.”

“No I’m not, thank Tina and Abs more than me, they are the ones who worked out you were being held in the area of the hospital, and lets just say I learnt something today about Metzza and Abilgail’s bosses.”

“Oh what’s that hun?” Sandra asked.

“The fact they hate Naruni, with a passion,” Nibs replied.

“Good point Nibs,” said Paul.

“Anyway, who’s going to join me, Wong and Jum for a training session later this afternoon early evening?” Nibs asked as Sandra moved to allow Nibs to sit down, “Thanks but no thanks hun, Brain has me analyzing some of the combat footage from the last few weeks, he thinks it will be useful for me to learn how to speed read a situation in the field and modify the tactics to suit the direct situation.”

“Ok hun, see you later then,” Sandra said, and put her hand up and around Nibs’ neck and pulled her down and gave her a kiss on the mouth which Nibs returned, then after a couple of seconds broke and departed heading for the armoury.

Gareath sat there thinking to him self, ‘Why do I get the impression Nibs is more than she seems.’

Abbey who was sitting opposite Gareath, saw that Gareath looked perplexed at something, “What’s up?”

“Oh, nothing, just trying to make sense of everything I have seen here so-far today,” Gareath said in response to Abbey’s question, and everyone then finished eating lunch, “If I may ask for the groups assistance. I wasn’t living alone, I am looking after a couple of kids whose family was killed during what the corporation said was a ghost attack, from what the young ones have said to me, the corporation their dad worked for came to the family home and started shooting. They weren’t actually at home when you lot launched your little war yesterday, but I know if they came back during they will be very scared, they ain’t got the street smarts I and I assume you lot have.”

“I don’t see why not,” said Paul.

“True,” said Clare, “and it would let me collect my bike from Mystique’s.”

“That’s true,” said Abbey.

“But where do we take them,”

“Bring them here,” said Paul, “I think I can persuade Jaboc and I know if I can’t Sarah, and maybe Richard I know can.”

“You can what?” said Jaboc as he approached the table, “Yeah, when were you going to tell me about Gareath being here?”

“When I saw you Jaboc,” replied Paul.

“I heard everything you guy said, and don’t worry, I love young people as much as I love Ren and Hell Bright, it’s one of the main reasons I do what I do, for the conspiracy, to protect and the make sure that the future generations don’t grow up in slavery,” responded Jaboc.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

The group gain two more recruits and show the newbies what it means when you belong to the Conspiracy.

Story:

Chapter 3 — Friends and family — The group gain two more recruits and show the newbies what it means when you belong to the Conspiracy. — Late Afternoon — Moroth 4th Ebinar

“Ok then, lets roll and see if we can’t find the pair,” said Clare, and the group got up, including Gareath got up and headed for the garage, via the armoury.

When Abbey and Clare walked through the armoury they both went to their lockers and removed the smallest of the cases, then opened them and took out their comm. systems, and put them on. The two them followed Paul and Gareath to the large window where Gareath hade just been given his comm. system, which Paul have over seem Gareath putting it on, only to make sure Gareath did it right first time.

Clare them said, “Hello Gareath,” over the comm. system as they approached the two men.

Gareath jumped and turned to faced Clare and Abbey as they approached, and responded, “Damn I heard you perfectly Clare.”

“I know Tina from the Vixens designed it a few years ago, the ear piece removes the air from the ear passage and allows perfect sound to be heard as a small unit in the end of the ear loop vibrates the sound directly to the bones of the inner ear,” Abbey responded, “and the sensor in the material band is sensitive enough to pick up sub vocalisation.”

“How about you Paul, don’t you wear one?” Gareath asked.

“No, mine is implanted and connected to the nervous system, ultra advanced cybernetics, a good 200 years beyond even the technology coming out of the Academy. My self, Richard, Jane, Nicole, and Sarah had one implanted at various times over the past 250 years.”

“Arh right, so that’s the reason none of you wear one,” said Abbey.

Paul smiled and nodded, then turned and the group walked towards the garage.

Abbey suggested, as they entered the garage, “Gareath do you want to ride with Paul as we are going to need two FAVs and Clare wants to get her bike?”

“Ok,” Gareath replied and followed Paul down the ramp to the second level, where Paul took a key set from the secure box and found the corresponding FAV. Paul climbed into drivers seat and Gareath climbed into the passenger’s. Paul then started the FAV and drove it up the ramp to the first floor and then followed the two girls out of the back entrance and towards CW6 and South Central district.

* * * * * *

On the way Paul asked Gareath, “Can you check the box there and tell me what you find?”

“Ok,” Gareath said, somewhat shocked from the quietness and speed the two FAVs were doing. He opened the box and said to Paul, “I ain’t sure, but it looks like some form of firearm.”

“Good, it looks like Benny has authorized the outfitting of the FAVs with weapons,” Paul responded.

* * * * * *

When the FAVs turned off CW9 at junction 10 and headed towards Mystique’s which was located in the western end of South Central, Gareath said over the comm. system, “When we get to the stadium can you all please park on the furthest car-park, otherwise you are likely to freak the two.”

“No problem,” said Abbey and Clare.

After driving for about 15 minutes the two FAVs pulled up outside a small house where three bike were parked, Clare climbed out and walked to the front door and opened it and called inside, “Mystique, its Clare, I’m collecting my bike.”

“Ok,” came the response from Mystique who was in the basement.

Clare them walked to her Mit-bu 600FD and switched the electrics on and hit the electric start, Clare then climbed on and pulled out of the drive way and followed Abbey and Paul as they turned right at the end of the secondary road and headed for the stadium. All three vehicles drove round the northern edge of South Central free Fire and passed the western edge of the car-parks which allowed Gareath the chance to see if he could see the pair, he couldn’t. Paul, Abbey and Clare all pulled into the car-indicated by Gareath and stopped.

* * * * * *

Gareath then climbed out and walked towards the entrance to his home, when he had crossed the third car-park, he then looked around and dropped into a hole which was hidden under some boxes. He made his way threw the short tunnel to his and the pair’s home. As he approached the home, he called out, “Rose, Sym, you home?” He then entered his home and saw a small makeshift barrier had been erected in front of the doorway to the pair’s bedroom, and cowering behind it was a very scared Rose.

“Rose, where’s Sym?” Gareath asked.

“She’s here,” replied Rose, “where have you been?”

“Out making some new friend’s who want to meet you, they have said they will help in the search and rescue of Jackie,” Gareath said, “I think with there help we may be able to find Jackie at last.”

“Yeah,” both Rose and Sym said.

“They have also offered me and I think the offer is open to you two as well, the chance to become better and more able to look after ourselves. They all belong to a group that is trying to keep the planet safe from people that would place all children who don’t have adult families into not very nice places and would hurt the children as well.”

Outside Paul, Abbey and Clare were listening to what Gareath was saying. Paul said, “I wonder how old the pair are?”

“It don’t matter how old they are, if they lived on a corporate Enclave all their lives, they ain’t going to know how to react or survive off it, I think it was very lucky Gareath found them and took them in,” said Clare.

Back in Gareath’s home he said, “Come on you two, our new friends are outside waiting for us, shall we go and meet them, I know they want to meet you two.”

“Yeah, lets,” said Sym and the two of them came out from behind the barricade carrying an SMG each.

“You find those outside,” Gareath asked.

“Yeah we did,” said Rose.

“Nice one, you two,” said Gareath as he grabbed a small rucksack and went into his room so he could chuck some of his clothes into the rucksack, as he was doing it, he said, “go and get some clothes you two, it may be a while before we come back here.”

Outside Paul said, “As Digital Systems now owns the entire stadium and car-parks which I think are going to be converted into an area where war zones can happen without the cops coming in mob handed and it can be made safe. I think we may cover the entrance to Gareath’s home and move it so no one can find it and only a few people know where it is.

Very soon Abbey saw the three approaching from the area Gareath had disappeared. Paul made sure the comm. system was off before he approached and the three smiled at Rose and Sym, who both smiled back.

When the three had reached Paul, Abbey and Clare, Gareath said to the pair, “Let me introduce, Paul, Clare, and Abbey, the friends I told you about.”

“Hello,” they both said.

Abbey then asked, “May I enquire which one of you two is Rose and which is Sym,” as they pair were identical twins, “and may I also ask as to how old the two of you are?”

Rose, who had short brown hair, said, “I’m Rose and we are 15 as of next month.”

“Oh, that means a Gangrel party to be organised,” said Clare in response to Rose’s statement.

Paul then said, “Shall we head back for the club and chat in comfort rather than here.”

“Now that’s an idea,” said Clare.

“And as you are now a member of the Gangrel Hunters,” said Paul, “I want to see what type of material I have to work with in you, Gareath.”

“Do you two want to ride with me?” Paul asked Rose and Sym,

“Type of material to work with?” asked Gareath.

“Yeah, I’ll let Abbey explain on the way back,” replied Paul.

“Get in,” said Abbey.

When Gareath had climbed into the passenger’s seat and Abbey had started the FAV, she said, “Yeah, what Paul means is that he is training both me and Clare to become tattoo warriors, and that offer is open to all members of the Hunters. You said something about a steep learning curve earlier, when we get back, be prepared for a few shocks.”

“Oh, in what way, shock, this don’t exactly sound too good,” Gareath said.

“Wait and see. How much martial arts training have you had?” Abbey then asked as she followed Paul as he pulled out of the car-park and headed towards CW9 junction 8.

“A bit, I know the two main rules of martial arts, ‘never attack, always defend’ and ‘when sparing fight with open hand and hit lightly,” Gareath replied.

“Right,” said Abbey, “you can forget both of those rules, all of the Gangrels are trained as a part of the basic training we undergo at command to street fight, which had very simple rule, ‘forget the rule book, anything goes.”

“What,” said Gareath.

“When we get back to the club, you will see Tina, Sandra, Nibs and others fight and spar at full speed, full power, closed fist, the reason for this is that when we have to go close quarters with enemies, we have two options, kill or be killed. It is that simple. Remember that normally we try not to get into close combat as it means that we have exposed ourselves to undue danger and also the possibility of capture by the enemy. Both me and Clare know if we had been awake when we had been captured by the slavers, we would not have been captured as both of us would have either escaped or we would have killed each other before we were. Me and Clare are partners on the battle field, I watch her back, she watches mine, since then we have become far more than partners, I now see Clare as the sister I never had, and I should have had a sister, she died a couple of days after she was born due to heart failure, and I know Clare thinks the same about me, Clare doesn’t exactly have a family other than the Gangrels, her parents were both alcoholics and spent more time drinking than they did looking after Clare.”

“Doesn’t she mind you tell me?” asked Gareath.

“No, if she was sat here, she would tell you herself, we learnt a few years ago that having secrets from members of your unit, can lead to the destruction of the unit, and that did happen to the previous unit me and Clare ran with, the unit leader had a secret that caused him to compromise the security of the unit which led to it destruction on the field of battle, Mystique who was also involved in the battle rescued the two of us from certain death. We made a promise to each other then that we would never have secrets between us.”

* * * * * *

Paul asked the pair, “Before I ask a certain question allow me to better introduce my self and also explain a few things, that Gareath forgot to mention, but he was right in 95% of what he said to the two of you. May I ask what corporation your family worked for?”

“BA Cargo,” Sym said from the back of the FAV as Paul turned onto CW9.

“I guess you two don’t recognize me,” Paul then said as he accelerated and indicated to join the CW.

“No,” said Rose.

“I’m Paul Delimetry, ex Chairman and chief exec of Digital systems.”

“What you are the Chair of Digital systems?” exclaimed Rose.

“Yeah, I was until a few weeks ago, I now fight to keep Darra Von safe from things that would hurt and enslave the planet. Let me fill in the blanks, the three of us heard what Gareath said to you two, what he said about me, Abbey and Clare belonging to a group trying to keep the planet safe from people that would place all youths who lived like the three of you in to homes, is true, the only difference, is that in those homes you would be slaves, not the free people you are now.”

“How did you get involved in this?” asked Sym in a shocked tone.

“How, lets just say me and eleven others, five of which you will meet in a short while, have a mission and that is to prepare for the coming of a force that will destroy and make sure our home is never threatened again, and as a part of that mission I help and train people like you to fight and as Gareath said, become better. Have you heard of the Gangrels gang?”

“Yes, they are a bunch of people who help other gangs when they are having problems with other gangs,” said Rose.

“Yes that is true, Abbey and Clare are both members of the gang and have spent the last few weeks forcing one of the local corporations to change its mind over a certain matter of wanting to seize control of an area the city, with out first talking to the people they were about to effect.”

“What the Wacker Incident,” Sym said.

”Yeah that,” responded Paul, “I to was heavily involved in the fighting.”

For the rest of the journey Paul told the pair about a few of the battles he was involved with during the Wacker Incident.

* * * * * *

When the group arrived back at the club, they group all gathered together and walked towards the armoury, where Paul led Rose, Sym and Gareath to the window and asked Ann, who was Benny’s number two in the armoury, “What is the situation concerning lockers,?”

“Why, Paul?” Ann asked in retort.

“I have here three new recruits that need lockers and they also need to be fully equipped and prepared , and two of them also need cases to place the weapons they currently have into.”

“Arh, ok. All the lockers are fully equipped with Black Light armour cases,” Ann said.

“Thanks,” said Paul, and then he turned to the pair and said, “Would you mind giving those to Ann as she looks after all the fire arms,”

”Yeah no worries,” said Sym and placed the United Tech Systems T100 SMG on the counter, which was closely followed by Rose’s Trig 27b SMG.

“Right do you three, are you ready to start to become better and more able to help in the rescue of Jackie?”

“Yeah,” all three said, both Rose and Sym had big beaming smiles.

“Right them follow me,” Paul said and asked Ann, “Which lockers?”

“Eleven, twelve and thirteen are now free, we’ve reset the armour to the defaults.”

“Ok, thanks Ann,” said Paul and turn to the pair and said, “follow me and let’s get you two ready.”

Paul led the three to the lockers and found eleven, twelve and thirteen, Gareath opened eleven and saw two cases. Paul said, “take the large one out.” Then Clare and Abbey walked over dragging their armour cases with them, also Claire, Hell Bright and Ithian walked into the area so that they too could get ready for the sparing session, that was about to take place in the main club itself.

Clare saw the three and said, “Hi, Claire, hi Hell Bright, and hi Ithian.”

Claire responded, “Hi Clare, Abbey, Paul and new ones.”

“Yeah, our first recruits,” said Abbey and gave Sym a quick mess of her long hair.

Which brought, “Ouw, stop that, it takes me long enough every morning without someone messing it up.”

“Sorry,” said Clare.

“Shut up, you lot,” said Paul and helped Rose and Sym get the large armour cases down. Gareath had already opened his and was looking at it.

“First thing,” said Paul, “is that this is uni-sex we all change here, and as the armour requires body heat to work properly, you had better get undressed and put the black rubber suit on, when you’ve done that me, Clare and Abbey will take you through the next steps.”

“Ok,” all three said and started to undress.

Gareath then asked, “Including underwear?”

“Yes,” replied Clare, “Including undies,” and Gareath looked towards where Clare and Abbey were standing and saw that both of them were 100% naked and where pulling up the black outer skin, he looked away rather embarrassed as he could feel a stirring as the last time he had seen a naked female was the day before Jackie had vanished.

Gareath then felt someone touch him on the shoulder and he heard a male voice whispered in his ear, “You shouldn’t be troubled by things like that for a while.”

To which Gareath realised that the stirring had gone, he then turned and said, “How?”

Claire walked up as she was inserting one of the ceramic plates into the back section of her armour and said, “Me, Hell Bright and Ithian can all cast spells, and I think you may have just received a control cantrip,” and Claire looked at Ithian, who nodded ‘yes’.

Sym who was stood next to Gareath had just pulled the black second skin up and found it to be a bit big for her, said, “This don’t fit,”

“Yes it will,” said Clare, “pull the top over your head and wait and see.”

When Sym, Gareath and Rose had done just that, Clare, Abbey and Paul all showed the three new recruits to the cause, how and where to insert the ceramic plates. When the last one was inserted Sym realised that the second skin now fitted her like a tight glove.

“This feels strange,” Rose said.

“In what way, strange,” said Claire.

“It’s difficult to describe. It feels like I have a layer of,” and Rose then scratched her head trying to think of the term she wanted.

“Water,” said a voice in her head.”

“Yes, it feels like water,” Rose said, “did anyone else heard that?”

“Hear what,” said Gareath.

Claire smiled and said to both Rose and Sym, “I’ll explain in a sec, but be ready for a few surprises over the next few hours.”

“Ok,” both Sym and Rose said.

When Gareath had inserted the last plate and was ready, everyone turned, walked out of the area between the two banks of lockers, turned left and walked towards the opening in the back wall of the armoury.

Claire tapped Rose and Sym on the shoulder and indicated to them to slow down and smiled when Paul turned. Paul realised that both Claire and Hell Bright were about to explain some of the things he could, but would have probably scared the pair in the process.

* * * * * *

“What you heard back then is Hell Bright, she is mute and communicates with the use of something we,” and she indicated, herself, Hell Bright and Ithian, “call magick, it allows us to do things like this and Claire suddenly disappeared and then after a few seconds of Rose and Sym looking for her, reappeared on the other side of the pair.

Sym stuttered, “Yyyouuu, were on that side,” and she indicated the left hand side, “how did you get there?”

“By magick,” replied Claire, “You see Paul’s Tattoos?”

“Yeah,” replied Rose as the group entered the main club floor.

A quick look around the main room told Claire that everyone in the room knew about the conspiracy “His tattoos are similar to the ones to I have on my body and the ones on Clare’s and Abbey’s. They allow me to do things like this,” and she tapped her upper left arm and suddenly a raven was created which landed on the back of a near by chair, it then disappeared as suddenly as it appeared. “I think we had better go and sit down, and I will tell you how I became involved and learnt I could do things like this, and you can watch they people practice.”

“Ok,” both Sym and Rose said.

In one of the rings was, Angel who was fighting Abs, in another was Nibs, Jum, Sandra and Tina all of them where going toe to toe with each other and it was difficult to see the moves the four were using, in the third ring had climbed Jaboc, Clare and Abbey who teamed Jaboc, in the forth ring was Sharra and Nicole who had just started to fight.

Claire said to the pair, who’s faces where utter shock at what they were watching, “What you are watching is practice, we all fight full power, full speed. You see the four person battle?”

“Yeah,” said Rose.

“Each one of them is strong enough to take chunks out of concrete pillars,” and Claire demonstrated by making a 7inch circle with her hands.

“Fuck,” said Sym, “you are kidding?”

“No I’m not, I’ve seen Jum, the only male in the that ring, axe kick an inch thick piece of solid marble and break it in half, Nibs put his foot through the back of a stone throne,” said Claire, “These are as much my family as my real mum, dad, two brothers and two sisters, my oldest brother works as Jaboc’s personal assistant and is thinking of working part on the security staff here at the club.”

“Let me tell you both how I learnt about this. I don’t know how much you know, but you look like this is totally new.”

“It is, until a few hours ago, me and Rose where thinking about trying to survive with out Gareath being around, we both thought he had been picked up by the police and taken away,” Sym said.

“That the first thing to understand that by being here, you are now amongst friends who will always be there for you, to support you and to help you, but back to how I became involved. Until a few weeks ago I was attending a local city run high school and was one of the main targets for the school bullies. I mean it got to a point a couple of months back when I thought very seriously about killing myself, that was until I met and chatted with Nibs, she gave the will to go on. Then on the 16th of Auar, one day before the second anniversary of my step mum’s disappearance or to be more accurate her kidnapping and enslavement. I went to school as per normal that day, but the whispering that happened that day got too much, and I ran, I didn’t care that it was pouring with rain I just need to be with people who understood, and those people were Nibs, Sandra, Tina, Abs and Paul. I semi ran and walked the 10 miles back to where they live, but about half way home I had to stop and sit down because I had a vision, only later did I actually learn that it was a message being sent by my mum from where she was forced to work as a slave to one of the nasty groups that want to take over this planet and enslave the entire population. When I got to where the Vixen’s lived I had a dream and was shown things in that dream that told me a few things, but also posed more questions. Later that evening when I went home I was told that the person whom I knew as step mum was actually my real mum, both her and Duggie, my dad, thought it better that she didn’t become mum as she had spent quite a few years after I and my brother was born working away from us as a PA to one of the Rotork VPs. I went to school the next day, only to have Nibs and the Vixen’s come to the school and give the bullies a real talking to, I then hit the main bully and because of that I got expelled, I didn’t care I had friends who care for me, that afternoon I was invited to join the Gangrels and the Vixens. That day was Nibs’ 18th birthday and the group had organised a party to celebrate, we went to a posh restaurant and then came here to watch Richard C have a street fight with Surabon, after Richard had beaten Surabon he told us about the Conspiracy, most of the group already had an understanding about it and it didn’t come as a shock, but the morning afterwards the Wacker Incident started, and as all the Vixens are ghosts as well as Gangrels we volunteered to help in the war, and that day I went on my first conspiracy operation which was to rescue Ithian, who is now teaching me and Hell Bright to become Line Walkers or as some people would call us, Mages or Witches. I in a few weeks I am going to be attending the Academy, the college set up by the conspiracy to train the elite ghosts in how to fight and beat the evil. I know at some point in the future me, and the vixens will rescue mum from the clutches of Rotork Theaban, the now rulers of Naban. Most of the AAA corporations are run and controlled by really nasty forces that if given the chance.”

“Would enslave and try and dominate the world,” said a late twenties woman as she approached the group, she grabbed a chair and sat down and said, “Hi Claire, and hi to the two of newest members to the conspiracy.”

“Hi Jane,” said Claire, “ allow me to introduce Jane C, the chair and chief exec of Corporate Enterprises and the person who taught me the basics of street fighting.”

“Thank you Claire, I over heard you telling the new people your story and thought I might as well come and tell them the rest of the history and offer the same to them as I did to you when you joined, and I think you are being called,” said Jane

As Hell Bright and Damieel signalled for Claire to join them in the rings.

“I think I had better go and do some practice,” Claire said and left the table and wandered to the rings.

“I have one question,” said Sym, “I guess this has been going on for a while, yes?”

“Yes, over 11,000 years,” replied Jane, “It’s world wide, and over the next few months and years you will be asked to fight things that if the general public knew about would cause hysteria and panic, which would very likely destroy the world.”

“Paul said that he was one of twelve people charge with preparing for the arrival of a force that will destroy the things that want to enslave us,” Rose said.

“I am also one of the twelve and have been for the last 300 years, Nicole, Richard, Sarah, and Kev we are all members of the twelve and our job is to fight and support the force that will come. Now can I ask you something?”

“Yes,” both Sym and Rose answered.

“I guess you have never been taught how to street fight?” Jane asked.

“No, until this morning the closest we ever can to a gun let alone a street fight was seeing one in a shop window, our mum and dad, didn’t exactly like us watching action films,” Rose said.

“Well then let me offer you the same as I offered Claire and that is to teach you the basics of street fighting, Paul may be a master of the Black Karzzar fighting arts, but he’s not that good at teaching the basics, he does assume that people have an basic understanding of street fighting,” Jane said, “and the first lesson for you two is for you to see what weapon you want to use when and if you have to partake in a street fight.”

* * * * * *

Earlier when Claire was telling Rose and Sym about how she joined, stood outside the ring, watching Nibs, Jum, Tina and Sandra practice was Gareath and Paul. Paul said to Gareath as they watched the four man fight, “They all are fighting full power, as close to full speed as they can, as both Nibs and Jum can fight a lot faster than Tina and Sandra at this point, but in time even they will be as fast as Jum, Wong and Nibs. See the female with long black hair, she also has similar abilities.”

“God, it’s hard to see what they are doing in there. That’s not normal. What are they?” Gareath asked.

“What they are, they are true adepts, they are faster, stronger, have the ability to withstand greater amounts of physical damage, all their senses are far superior to normal humans, but each one has a different special ability, Abs has better hearing than the others, Tina better sight, Jum when he is threatened has superior speed and reacts almost as fast as the speed of light, Wong, Nibs, and Sandra I am not sure, but I know they all have abilities beyond each of the others. The only rule they have is that when they are practicing, once you get hit, you leave the circle,” and at this Tina receives a flat hand strike from Jum that she didn’t block or dodge and was forced back due to the impact. She then took a couple of steps back and stood at the edge of the ring.

Tina then rubbed the impact site and crouched down, only to be joined after a couple more minutes by Sandra who had just received a spin kick from Nibs, which caused her to spin to the floor, where she landed on her front in the correct method of landing which was to use her hands to cushion the impact. She too joined Tina at ring side. Nibs and Jum then took the speed up a notch and also whipped out their weapons and started to use weapons as well as feet, fists and the rest of their bodies.

Gareath just stood on the outside of the ring in utter shock at the speed and the fact that it looked like Nibs was using blades and Jum a full length staff to try and what he thought was kill each other, “Are they trying to kill each other?”

Sandra moved around the ring and crouched to the left hand side of Gareath, “No,” said Sandra, “this is how we practice, it’s the only way you will get better, is to know that if you make a fuck up that you are going to get hit and hurt, and the kick Nibs gave me hurt, and I know I will have a bruise, but I also know that I was concentrating to much on what Jum was doing, I need to concentrate on everyone equally not just one person.”

“How fast where you lot going, and how fast are they going now, because it looks a lot faster now you and Tina are no longer involved?”

“Roughly twenty moves, blocks and dodges a second when me and Tina where involved, now its close to forty to fifty moves a second.”

After another ten minutes of Nibs and Jum fighting they both separated and all four combatants bowed to each other, and then Nibs said to Sandra, “No hard feelings hun I hope?”

“No, none, I need to learn and I know where I fucked up, I was concentrating on Jum and not on the entire battle,” Sandra replied, as Nibs kissed Sandra and Daraus was laying in the middle of the four rings, walked over to Nibs’ heel and as Nibs jumped down, the rest of the group followed, Nibs turned and grabbed Daraus and placed him on the floor.

Nibs then saw Sharra walk in leading a small group of staff from the club, “Our class has arrived, Jum, shall we go and give them the first lesson in handling disruptive punters?”

“Yeah, lets.” said Jum.

“Right,” said Paul, “You ready for your first lesson in street fighting Gareath?”

“Yeah, I think so,” replied Gareath.

“Ok, my first question is how much street fighting have you done and do you have a preferred weapon?” Paul asked.

“I’ve been involved in a couple of bar fights, and I’ve not got a specific weapon I like using,” Gareath replied.

“Ok, I think we will start with some unarmed combat training and then progress onto weapons.”

“Can I ask you a question Paul?” Gareath asked.

“Yeah,” replied Paul.

“You don’t wear the armour everyone else is, why?”

“Because I relay on my tattoos to provide me with protection,” and he tapped a suit of armour and was surrounded in a shimmer, “Now try and hit me, when I hit you I will hit you closed fist but I won’t hit you with my full strength, other wise you will be having your first flying lesson as well. How much other fight other than bar fighting have you done?”

“A little, I use to run with a few people who thought it fun to hit and thump others in the group.”

“Right, now attack me with everything you have, and listen to mine, Tina’s and Sandra’s comments on your style, you methods, etc. Over the next few months you will get more formal training from me, but now I want to see how good you are.”

Gareath moved fists ready and he lashed out a few punches, which Paul block and dodged, then Paul came at him, the first couple of fist attacks, Gareath just about blocked, but when Paul swept kicked his knees out he landed on the floor on his back with a thump and just about got his arms to cushion the blow.

Richard and Kev wandered over from sitting chatting at one of the tables on level one and stood watching Paul and Gareath. Wong walked up behind Richard and tapped him on the shoulder and said, “When a ring becomes free, you and me, Richard?”

“Would you mind making it a three way?” Kev asked

“Yeah, if you think you can handle a full adept,” said Wong.

“I think so,” replied Kev.

* * * * * *

After spending twenty minutes in the ring, Gareath had landed a few blows on Paul, but to Gareath he seemed to be spending more time either blocking and dodging attacks or ending up on the floor, Gareath said, “Enough Paul, you could take on an entire bar and win Paul, more often than not when a brawl starts, I think about leaving rather than getting involved in it.”

“Ok, Gareath, but have you learnt something?” Paul asked.

“I think I have, and that is fight as a team not individually you survive longer,” Gareath replied as the two combatants bow to each other and then jump down to have Wong complete a standing somersault into the ring, which brought a shocked expression to the face of Gareath.

Walking around the ring side towards Paul and Gareath was Abbey, Clare and Jaboc, Abbey said to Clare, when Wong had executed the somersault, “Impressive.”

“Tell me about it,” replied Clare, “You couldn’t do that could you?”

“Yeah I could if I could get the height on the initial jump and practiced the somersault,” replied Abbey.

Wong’s entrance was soon followed by Kev and Richard who both jumped into the ring. Kev’s hands went behind his back and when he brought them out he was wearing a pair of gloves, he flicked and closed his fists, suddenly four razor sharp blades extended from the knuckles and locked out. Richard took his short staves out and said, “Shall we dance.”

“Yes lets,” said Kev, then Wong bowed to both Paul and Kev and before she had returned to the standing position she executed a spin kick against Kev’s head, which Kev blocked against the back of his left glove, in response to the attack Kev said, “Bloody hell.”

“I did try and warn you,” said Wong.

“You did at that,” said Kev as he went to back Wong and blocked an attack from Richard.

* * * * * *

Jane, Rose and Sym had spent the last thirty minutes going through the basics of attack and defence and had decided to take a break from it, the three went and sat down and one of the few ushers that were on duty in the main club walked over and asked, “Would the three ladies like some water?”

Rose replied, “Please,” and then said to Jane, “I’m impressed, very nice.”

Sym also replied, “Yes, thanks,” and nodded her agreement at what Rose had just said.

“I know, Jaboc owns and runs the Club, everything you see on this side is his doing, we have nothing to do with it, other than Jaboc provides the facilities to the conspiracy forces as and when we need it.”

“Madam?” The usher asked Jane.

“Yeah, thanks,” replied Jane and the usher departed heading for the open bar.

The usher returned just in front of Clare, Abbey and Jaboc and a short time after Paul and Gareath walked over, as they approached each person grabbed a chair from the nearby tables and sat down.

When Paul and Gareath had sat down, Jaboc said, “I’ve sorted out the accommodation for you lot, and also sorted out your Conspiracy pass cards.”

“So can I ask the two of you, have you learnt something?” Paul asked Rose and Sym.

“I have,” replied Rose.

“Yeah me too,” Sym said.

“And before you even think about starting them on something new Paul, I think the girls have had a enough for one day, I was going to go to the armoury and let them see what close combat weapons we have currently in,” Jane said as Paul opened his mouth to say something.

“I wasn’t going to say anything about starting them on new stuff, I was going to say shall we head for my Tattoo Parlour and chill for a while.”

“Ok,” Jane apologised. Just then Sarah walked over with a concerned look on her face. “What’s wrong Sarah.”

“We’ve just tested out three new units and the commander of one of the two I was deploying to the South Klebge district has just lost its leader, and the number two, even though she is respected by the unit, its thought she is not ready to command the unit,” Sarah said.

“How many men in the unit?” asked Clare.

“Ten, including the now dead leader,” replied Sarah.

“We’ll command the unit, until you can find someone to replace him,” suggested Abbey, “It will allow Rose, Sym and Gareath the chance to see first hand how a Gangrel unit works and it will allow us the chance to sort a slight problem South Klebge has at the moment.”

“Is that problem called the Protectors?” asked Sarah.

“Yeah, how did you know?” asked Clare.

“I do read the intelligence reports, especially the one produced after the human intelligence operation. They are one of the reasons why I was deploying the units to the area,” said Sarah.

“Hang on,” said Jane, “Didn’t Gary command a unit before he joined the Vixens, or did I read that wrong in the information you supplied Intelligence when you put the Vixens forward for selection to the Academy.”

“Yeah he did,” responded Sarah, when what Jane was intimating dawned on her, “and he wants to get back to command as well, but I don’t know what his plans are , I’m not sure if he would be willing to command a unit based south of the river, as he does live on the north side.”

“Ask him, you never know,” said Jane.

“Back to the Protectors, Central wants us to either eliminate or force them to join, plus the operation also forwards my long term plan to make the Gangrels a more recognized gang rather than one that does exist but doesn’t,” Sarah said, “and your offer is appriecated Abbey but its better as the unit has only just tested out and even the smallest risk of them finding out about the conspiracy is to high in the new units, they need to find there feet in the Gangrel Order of Battle, but when the strike does go in, definitely operate in conjunction with the new units. I was also thinking about asking certain elements of the Vixens to support as well, namely Abs, Tina, Hell Bright, Claire and maybe Nibs if the want to just to provide long range support to the assault and to provide direct assault support as we have no idea of who is in command, all we know is the leader’s name,” Sarah said.

“Yeah we know his name, from the human Intelligence operation and today’s operation into the area, we were asked to bring back to the straight and narrow one of the club’s mechanics son,” said Abbey.

“Shall we adjourn to the Tattoo Parlour,” suggested Paul.

“Yeah lets, it’s our second home,” said Abbey.

The group including Jane then got up and walked to the Armoury and changed back into the clothes they had worn earlier. After which Paul, Jane, and Jaboc both took the new ones on a tour of the Club’s surface facilities, which included Jaboc showing the new ones their apartments which were grouped in the

North East corner of the floor, Jaboc then left the group, and Paul showed Rose, Sym and Gareath a quick way of getting from the South Wing to the North Wing, which was straight across the roof past the glass dome of the main club.

When they had all crossed the roof and as the weather was changing from a relatively good day into what looked like a wet evening. As the group entered, what the sign on the door said ’Paul’s Tattoo Parlour’, Paul said, “Welcome to my humble Tattoo Parlour, I not only Tattoo Magickal Tattoos, but I am also a qualified Tattooist as well.”

The inside of the Parlour measured nineteen metres by twelve, dominating the middle of the room was a couple of dentist style chairs with trays attached to the sides around the all the edges was a long work bench under which was cupboard space. On the top of the work bench was small shelves which contained small pot of inks. Under the bench in the north west corner was a large metal safe. The walls above the benches were covered in pictures and artwork most of which was incredibly beautiful. Also round the sides were a few office chairs.

When the group had entered Jane who was last in closed the door, at which Paul said, as he sat on the work bench and said, “grab your selves a seat, I don’t care where you sit, bench tops, seats or the floor.”

Gareath who along with Rose and Sym were looking at the artwork on the walls said, “This artwork is beautiful.”

“Thank you Gareath,” Paul said, “Most of it is my work, stuff I’ve either draw or work, I’ve been commissioned to tattoo on people. Rose, Sym, Gareath as members of the Gangrel Hunters I am more than happy to inscribe Magickal Tattoos on you, the only thing I will sat is that I will limit the number you receive to six as going beyond that number you become Tattoo Warriors like me, and if in the future you discover that you have the ability to channel spells in what ever form it will effect the potency of your spell casting.”

“That a good point,” said Jane, “you three should go and have Ithian run a magick usage test, it will inform us if you have the ability to channel magick.”

“One problem if they can, Ithian will be leaving for the Academy in a couple of weeks, when the Vixens leave,” said Paul.

“No, Sharra is also a mage, trained by Ithian the last time he visited,” Jane replied.

“Oh, I hadn’t realised that we had more Mages in the Conspiracy,” Paul replied.

“Come on you have been kind of out of the loop Paul, running Digital Systems,” Jane said.

“True I have,” replied Paul.

Gareath who was looking at the art work, asked Paul, “Can you Tattoo effectively anything?”

“Within reason, yes,” replied Paul.

Rose asked, “What is that, it looks like a weapon, but I’m not sure?”

Paul slid off the bench and walked over and looked at what Rose was pointing at, “It is, it’s a dual headed sword staff. Only a few people have truly mastered it and my Black Karzzar master was one of them, the figure is him, fighting a Dark Karzzar, my master won the battle.”

“Now that weapon looks like fun to learn,” said Rose.

“It can be, I can teach you the basics of how to use it, but it is also quite a dangerous weapons as to be most effective you constantly spin it,” Paul said.

“What like a majorette?” Rose asked.

“Yeah, like a Majorette’s baton,” replied Jane.

“Oh, yeah,” Rose said as her face changed to a happy one, “That is my weapon, I use to be a majorette, I won first place in the National Surra Championships a couple of years ago.”

“Ok,” said Paul, “Do you want me to Tattoo it so you always it with you, as that weapon can be difficult to conceal.”

“Ok,” replied Rose looking kind of strangely at Paul.

“Most of the guys downstairs, carry small weapons or ones that can be used in other ways, Wong’s weapon is a good example, it officially is two half staffs joined by a chain, not an easy weapon to conceal normally, but its been designed so each end fits together and creates a full length staff, which I’ve seen Wong use as a walking staff,” said Jane, “Take Nibs’, Richard and Tina, they all use short staves which they carry strapped to their upper legs. Claire is another example, she uses this weapon,” and Jane looked at Paul asking can I take a picture down.

“Yes you can,” replied Paul.

Jane took one of the pictures down and brought it over to the three where she pointed the weapon out to them, “Except she has a magickal tattoo of one, which means she always has it with her.”

“Arh I understand now,” said Rose, “Please Paul.”

“No problem, We won’t start now, as I do want to teach all three of you the meditative techniques which I used when I received my first few Tattoos.

When the group had entered the Parlour, Clare and Abbey had rolled up a joint and they both had sat their and smoked it, Clare then tapped Gareath on the shoulder and offered him the joint, he looked at it and them. Clare realised Gareath had no idea it was a joint and said, “It a cannabis joint Gareath.”

Gareath smiled and took it and took a long draw on it, he then said, “God do I hate Baccy.”

“What you smoke pure?” Abbey asked as she offered Rose her’s.

“Yeah, when I can afford to,” Gareath replied.

“Well you can now,” said Jane, as she tapped Abbey on the shoulder and asked, “Can I have your tin, I also smoke, but haven’t been stoned for a few years now.”

“What?” Gareath asked.

“One of the Perks of Gangrel membership, is that all members have access to free Cannabis for personal consumption,” Jane replied as she lit a pure Blunt and after a few draws she offered it to Sym.

Rose gingerly took a draw on the joint and coughed her guts up, which somewhat frightened Sym, Abbey said to Sym, “Its natural, everyone does,” when Rose stood up, the face was one of happiness as the chemicals in the hot smoke travelled to the brain and took effect. Abbey then said, “All the Vixens smoke, I think Jum and Wong don’t, but I’m not sure.” Sym then took a draw on the joint Rose passed her and like Rose, had a good coughing fit, but also like Rose her face was one of very much happiness as the coughing died down.

* * * * * *

The rest of the evening was spent chatting and chilling.

Sarah called past a couple of hours later and told Jane that Gary had agreed to command the unit and would be moving to the unit’s command facilities in the area in the next couple of days, she also said that tomorrow both the units would be moving with their arsenals to a couple of the empty buildings at the front of the club tomorrow morning. She also said she would be heading back to command tomorrow as she had to prepare for the weekend’s wedding ceremony, but she would be back on Frodar for the pre-wedding bash at the club.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

The Hunters meet the new Gangrels and properly welcome Rose, Sym and Gareath to the Gangrels.

Story:

Chapter 4 — Hellos and welcomes — The Hunters meet the new Gangrels and properly welcome Rose, Sym and Gareath to the Gangrels. — Torbar 5th Ebinar

All the Hunters, along with Sarah and Jane, stood out side the back of one of the unoccupied apartment buildings at the front of the Club grounds waiting for the four mini buses belonging to the two Gangrel units, that would be working from the Club’s grounds, to arrive. Abbey checked her PDA and saw the time was 13:05AN and said, “Where are they?”

“Must have gotten held up in traffic,” said Jane, as Jane finished the first of the four vehicles turned on to the road that ringed the grounds. “Here they are,” said Jane.

When the Mini bus had turned into the parking space and stopped the side door opened and a young female wearing a Gangrel comm. system exited the van and was followed by eight other young Gangrels. Then the other three minibuses turned on the road and slowed and parked up in the other three bays, two of them were towing large box trailers, painted on the sides of the trailers was the words, Gangrel Marauders and on the other one was painted Gangrel Hammers. The young female walked the short distance to where the Hunters along with Sarah, and Jane were stood. Arrick and Gribbloath were both sat on the shoulder’s of Rose and Sym as the two had shown them selves to be incredibly open to various things, yes they like everyone had been shocked by things they had been told yesterday but to everyone’s surprise they accepted it slightly quicker than Gareath did

After yesterday evening had been spent chilling, chatting and getting to know one another Clare and Abbey along with Arrick and Gribbloath had spent a good few hours privately laying in bed thinking and chatting about the new recruits. Clare had come to the conclusion that even though they had lived on a corporate enclave their mum and dad must have had a major influence on things, even though they hated the pair watching action films, and trying to make sure they were protected by things. Arrick had also said, that some of the most protected may also be some of the most malleably people going

Abbey and Rose both were smoking, Rose was smoking a blunt as the group had spent the entire morning from about 08:30 until 12:30 training on the roof between the north and south wings and would probably spend a good part of the after noon also training. Rose passed her pure Blunt to Sym who accepted it and took a draw from it and had a slight cough as the smoke burnt her throat.

The young female Gangrel walked up to Sarah and said, “The Gangrel Marauders at your command, Queen Sarah.”

“Thank you Lara, and welcome to Club Millana,” Sarah said.

From the drivers side of the last Mini bus to arrive climbed a young male who like Lara walked over the group and said, “the Gangrel Hunters, boss, at your command.”

“Thank you Dean, can I take it the trailers contain your units’ arsenals?” Jane asked.

“Along with our other stuff yes, ma’am.” Dean replied.

“Thank you for that Dean, but please call me Jane.”

“Ok,” Dean said.

Sarah then said, “Did command tell you about the rules of the living on Club grounds?”

“No,” said Lara.

“Right, empty your personal stuff from the trailers and I’ll show you where your fire arms will be stored,” Sarah said.

“Excuse me, they won’t be with us?” Dean asked.

“No, Jaboc, the club owner, allows Gangrel and Ghost units to use the Club facilities as command and also as residential facilities but does require that all fire arms excluding pistols are placed and kept in the main armoury. Get your stuff inside and I’ll show you what I mean,” Jane said.

“Ok,” said Lara and turned to the two groups, and said in a commanding tone, “Get the stuff unloaded and into the building and meet back here in fifteen minutes people,” with this both the units started to unload the trailers and mini buses of their personal bags and bergins.

Abbey then offered Clare her joint which Clare accept and asked Sarah, “What did the two units score in the test-outs?”

“I think the Marauders scored 73 out of 100 and the Hammers scored 72.75,” replied Sarah.

“Pretty good scores,” Abbey commented.

“Yeah, but the instructors say that if they had been able to team work, the two units, would have scored pretty close to maximum,” Sarah said.

“Has any unit scored 100 out of 100?” Clare asked.

“No, the closest unit ever to get 100 out of 100 was the original Bitch Vixens.”

“The original Bitch Vixens?” Abbey asked.

“Yeah, the original Vixens were commanded by Gemma, she personally led a twelve man unit, which included me and Jane, from South Central to command in south docks when the city was a police state,” Sarah said.

“Damn, so how long has there been a Vixens on the Rosters then?” Abbey asked.

“A good twenty years before Sandra and Paul joined,” Sarah replied.

“Back then I ran with the unit, only over the last fifteen years has the Gangrels become a more youth based force,” said Jane, “I remember Leigh and Ben Patterson, two very skilled Gangrel members. I was very happy when I found out that both Sandra and Paul had joined the Gangrels and even more happy when I found out that they had joined the Vixens.”

* * * * * *

Fifteen minutes later both the units had re-assembled out side the apartments, where Sarah said to the gathered Gangrels, “Allow me to introduce the Gangrel Hunters one of the two other units to be based here at the club, the second the unit the Bitch Vixens will be leaving in about a month, but you will see them around the grounds and the club itself, Clare.”

Clare then said, “Hi,” as did the rest of the Hunters.

Sarah then said to the units, if two of you wouldn’t mind driving the mini-buses and follow me to the main club, I’ll show you the facilities located in the club proper.”

“Ok,” said Dean and walked to the mini bus towing the Hammer’s trailer, the driver of the mini bus towing the other trailer also walked to his and climbed in and started the engine, they then followed Sarah and the rest of the Gangrels to the main club.

Abbey turned to Clare and the rest of the Hunters and said, “Do you know something, I think we should go shopping, Rose, Sym and Gareath don’t look very Gangrel in those clothes.”

“I agree with you, hun,” replied Clare.

“My treat,” said Paul, “I’ve not had a shopping trip, other than one’s to get basic living supplies in a good few years, and when we get back, if the three want I will start to inscribe your first tattoos.”

“I’ve not been shopping since mum and dad were killed,” said Rose.

“Then that’s decided then shopping,” said Paul, “and I think it will be fun too.”

Then from behind the group came the sound of a bike slowing and pulling up beside the Hunters, sat on it was Gary who said, “Hi you lot,” when Sarah heard Gary say hi she turned, “Hi Sarah, I was able to get my stuff together sorted faster than I had initially thought so I’m here a couple of days early,” Gary then looked at Gareath, Rose and Sym, he also saw Arrick and Gribbloath flying beside Clare and Abbey, and then asked Clare, “New members?”

“Yeah Gary, new members,” and as Clare said the new members names’ she tapped then on the shoulder and they said hi.

“Hi Rose. Hi Sym, and hi Gareath,” Gary replied.

When the group had entered the garage Clare tapped Sarah on the shoulder and said, “We’ll say bye and we’ll probably see you on Frodar at the pre wedding party.”

“Yeah, you lot off then,” Sarah said.

“Yeah, pretty much so,” Clare said, and grabbed Gary after he had parked his bike and said, “Can you organise a briefing this evening, a policing operation needs to be planned and executed in the next couple of days against an unlisted gang called the Protectors, they are based in some bad lands in South Klebge, could you also let Claire, Hell Bright, Tina and Abs know about the session. They have already been asked and have all said that they are up for providing long range and specialist support.”

“Yeah, no problem,” replied Gary, “I’ll see you later, roughly when, do you want the briefing to happen?”

“Start it, around 07:00AN we’ll be back either before or pretty close to it, all the information on the gang is in the intelligence data base.”

“Ok, see you later then,” said Gary as the eight headed for their two FAVs’ and shopping.

When the group had reached the FAVs Abbey said to Gareath, “You think your up for driving to South Peninsula and the Harliquanis Shopping Mall?”

“What are you kidding,” Gareath replied, “I don’t have a driver’s licence.”

“Like we have,” said Clare, “90% of all the Gangrels drive some form of vehicle and most haven’t passed their drivers tests. As long as you keep within the laws of the road the Cops don’t give a shit.”

“If Gareath is going to have a driving lesson then I suggest he comes with me, it’s nothing against you two, but age does bring experience,” Paul said.

“Ok,” said Abbey and climbed into the gunner’s seat of one of the FAVs, with Gribbloath sat looking out on the dash board Paul and Gareath climbed in to the passengers and driver’s seat respectively, Rose, Sym, Clare and Arrick climbed into the other one with Clare in the drivers seat.

When the FAVs had reached the secondary road that ran past the front of the club, Paul suggested, “IC1 I think would be best.”

“Yeah,” replied Clare and the two FAVs turned right and headed for IC1 using the roads rather than the CW.

* * * * * *

It took the two FAVs about 45minutes to reach South Peninsula district and then another 30 minutes to reach the shopping mall as the traffic was not good.

The two FAVs turned into car-park C and headed for the first floor with spaces. When they had found two spaces next to each other they both parked up. When everyone had climbed out Clare took a joint she had rolled earlier out and lit it then after taking a couple of draws offered it to Sym and said, “And that’s another job to be done, getting you three your cannabis pouches.”

“So how many places in here are we planning on frequenting?” asked Paul.

“Just one,” replied Clare, “Gothage, its the Gangrel run Goth shop. The rest of the places are in the back streets we park here because it is easy and it’s a central location.”

The six friends walked to the doors that lead to the shopping mall entrance and push through and run into a ten person strong group of CHMs who look disdainfully at the group as both Abbey and Clare looked straight through them. One of the group called out as the friends disappear into the mall, “Go back to your coffins Vampires.”

Rose turned to Clare and asked, “What did we do to them?”

At the same time Arrick turned around and suck his tongue out, Gribbloath had flown off and a few seconds later, just before the door closed, one of the CHMs had a small can of paint fall on him.
Gribbloath then quickly flew through the swinging door and as he flew past the group he burst out laughing.

Abbey look at him and thought, ‘Was that you just then?’

‘Ask no questions, and you get told no lies, they deserved it, they made fun on my friends,’ Gribbloath thought in reply

“Nothing, being a Goth you learn to expect idiots like that who think its funny to name call and try to wind us up, if we bothered they wouldn’t have stood a chance against us, even with you and Sym,” Clare answered.

“The biggest difference between us and then, is that we except life as life, twats are twats that deserve our pity and support if and when they come round to our way of thinking,” Abbey said.

“Before mum and dad died I know both me and Rose would have probably hung out with that type of group as well,” Sym said.

“You don’t now, and that is what is important,” Abbey said.

“And to be honest I would love to hand those types over to the enemy for a month and see how they like living on the receiving end of abuse,” said Paul, as Clare pushed the door that opened onto the second floor of the shopping mall itself.

The group headed for the nearest escalator down to the first floor and Gothage. As the group approached the store the display showed a couple of Male manikins one wearing a pair of baggies and a t-shirt with the Gothage logo on the front, the other wore a pair of male cut-offs with the logo for ‘From Hell with Love’ on the pocket, the top was a tight t-shirt with one of the many Dark Legion Logos on. The group walked into the shop and was accosted by one of the male shop assistants.

Clare recognized him and said, “Dominic,” with a startled impression on her face. Sat high in the shop was Jib-baath and when he saw Gribbloath and Arrick he climbed down and smiled hello at everyone , Gareath looked at Jib-baath and tried not to look too shocked, both Rose and Sym smiled, ‘hello’ in reply.

Dominic responded, “What the hell you doing here Clare,” and then saw Abbey and Paul and they seemed to have three people he hadn’t seen before, he then said, “Hi Abbey, hi Paul and hi new people?”

Then Dominic saw the attempt of Gareath not to look shocked and he then wandered to where Gareath was standing and said, “meet my partner, the Brownie Jib-baath,” and he then said to the rest of the group, “as all the staff are trusted by Sarah, I asked her if I should tell the staff and she said that it was up to me. I’ve told the ones working here, and also told them that he won’t harm or play tricks on any of them as long as he is left alone to do what he does, help.”

“Arh right and yes,” replied Abbey, “we are outfitting these three new members of the Hunters, Gareath, Rose and Sym, from top to toe.”

Both the Fairies picked up Jib-baath and they flew back to where he had been sitting and joined him as they watched the group go about outfitting the three.

“You have come to the right place then,” said Dominic.

“How are things south the river now Wacker have returned the streets to the population?” Dominic asked as he assisted the group in gathering cloths and trying them on.

“Not to bad, we are currently about to launch a policing action against the Protectors,” replied Clare.

“Can I ask that you look out for Steven, I was hoping that he would stay in contact?” Dominic asked.

“What the kid you guys were with when you had the run in with that mob?” asked Paul.

“Yeah, Paul, him,” replied Dominic, “I think we impressed him and he may be up for joining a unit.”

“That may be useful as two of the new ones are now working from the Club,” said Abbey.

When the group had finished Dominic said, “As I have a run to make to the South Cliffs, I’ll call past the Club and drop off the bags for you.”

“Thanks, you coming the pre webbing party this Frodar,” Clare said.

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world, and I think Tim, my brother and a few of his friends are going to try and make it as well,” Dominic said.

“See you there, then,” said Clare.

Paul said as they, including the two fairies, left Gothage, “It should make for an interesting night, what with it being a Fight Night as well.”

“Yeah it should,” responded Abbey, “Who’s fighting.”

“Its what Jaboc is calling an up and coming night, I know me and Richard are on the cards as one of the two main events for the evening, I’m not sure what the other main event is.”

“What’s Fight Night?” asked Sym as Rose and Sym walked out of Gothage each wearing a pair of Black Baggies, a Dark Legion Hell Wars T-shirt and a leather jacket. Gareath closely followed the two girls, and was wearing a pair of baggies and a Huntress t-shirt and again a leather jacket.

Clare sat down and said, “Much better, you are beginning to look like Gangrels now.”

Rose looked into the window of Gothage and saw this once very scared teenager, no not a scared teenager, but a teenager who now had friends and a purpose to her life, ‘Find and rescue Jackie.’

Sym walked over to where Clare was sat and sat down beside her and turned to Clare, “Can I take it that the work the Gangrels do is very similar to police work?”

“Yes and no,” said Clare, “How much do you know about the gang side of Suraban?”

“Very little,” replied Rose, “We saw the Video the member of central that worked in the school we use to go to, but our family was very protective of us both, and almost never allowed us the chance to mix with others at school when not in school.”

Abbey then said, “As we have a Formal wear wedding to prepare form, I think Risers to the Occasions next stop hun?”

“Yeah Risers and then to Face Design for your first steps into Goth makeup,” said Clare and the group got up to headed for the main door, Claire continued, “The Gangrels do act as a sort of police force, in the fact we do police the gangs and make sure they don’t start doing illegal things, we also hire ourselves out to other gangs and its through this that we make most of out money. Central does all of the paper work and most of the investigations, we get the call when a gang needs to be taken down a couple of notches, or in the case of the Aces, removed permanently from the gene pool.”

Outside Clare turned left and led the group down passed the front of the shopping centre to the main road and when the group had crossed it they turned in the close alleys that made up the back alleys of South Peninsula, Clare and Abbey negotiated the back streets with practiced easy and soon in front of the group was a small shop front, above the door was the sign Risers to the Occasions. Clare tried the door and it opened and the group walked into the shop.

Just behind the door was a curtain that made a noise when the door opened, and as each member of the group walked through the few that had not been caught by the door as it opened. The shop was quite wide and extended for at least three shop fronts and extended back, half way down the left hand wall was a set of stairs which led down. The rest of the shop was just full of Goth wears most of it quite formal looking.

Clare stood at the top of the stairs and called down, “Mads, you down there?”

“Yeah I am,” came back the reply from a female voice, a couple of second’s later the door opened and a short thin lady walked up from the basement area, and said when she saw Clare and Abbey, “What can I do for you two?”

“Not us this time Mads, our three friends, require some formal wear for a Gangrel wedding next weekend,” replied Clare.

She took a few seconds to look each person over and smiled to her self and said, “Yes this way young ones,” she then turned to Abbey and said, “You looking for any other clothes, or accessories?”

“Yeah,” said Paul, “We are fitting them out, they are new Gangrels, Mads,” and Paul looked at her.

“Oh my god, Paul Delimetry, what the hell brings you to my humble shop?”

“Out fitting these three and I also passed control of Digital systems to my successor a couple of weeks ago, so I’m back in the business again, Mads.”

“Tarack is downstairs as is Greacher,” Mads said.

“If you two want to join Paul, then do so, I’ll bring these three down when we have got them sorted in at least two pieces of formal wear and a couple more every day wear sets,” Mads said, as Paul started down the stairs.

Abbey turned to Mads and said, “We also need Gangrel complete pouches for them as well, bar the weed.”

“You can have that as well, I do grow for Gangrel supply, not much but some.”

Paul, Abbey and Clare all descended the stairs and the bottom five creaked as they stepped on them, Paul opened the door at the bottom of the stairs and walked in to the Den, Tarack was sat leaning up against the wall and Greacher was lying on a three seat sofa. When Paul had turned the corner he said, “Good afternoon you two.”

“Good afternoon Paul,” said Tarack who moved in towards the centre of the room, when he walked up to Paul he embraced him and said, “Introduce us to your two female friends.”

“I will when we get the fuck in,” Paul said and sat down in one of the arm chairs which allowed Abbey and Clare to actually get into the room, “Abbey, Clare, meet Tarack, Wolfen and Greacher a coalition dog boy, half wolf, half humanoid, I think its important that I also introduce Arrick and Gribbloath, Abbey and Clare’s Fairy partners.”

Greacher looked at Paul and then said, “Your not kidding are you?”

Paul shook his head in reply. Greacher then kicked his See The Invisible psychic ability into action along with attempting to detect the presence of magic and saw both Arrick and Gribbloath smiling at him from the two girls shoulders. “Tarack, just so you know sat on the two girls left shoulders are two Fairies, sat on Clare’s in one with blue and orange hair and sat on Abbey’s shoulder is one with white and green hair.”

Abbey looked at the pair and did look a little shocked but soon regained her composure, and sat down, Clare also a little shocked when she saw two humanoid dogs one standing on his legs the other laying flat on a couch smoking what looked like a roll up, Clare sniffed the air, and smiled.

“Can I take it by the shocked expression you never met our kind before, ladies?” Tarack asked as he passed Paul his big joint.

Tarack then looked at the left shoulder area and concentrated on the area and slowly he began to see the outline of a small human, the more he looked at the area the more he could see, until he saw the fairy and he then looked at Abbey’s left shoulder and a lot quicker he saw Gribbloath. He turned to Greacher and said, “Thanks I can see them now.”

Gribbloath then turned to a very shocked looking Paul and said, “If your mind is open to things not of the world, along with you having been told that we exist and if you also believe in our existence then you will be able to see us.”

“Arh I understand, you are only invisible to those you don’t believe and have not been told of your existence,” responded Paul

Gribbloath and Arrick both smiled at Paul.

“No, we ain’t, but there again until a couple of weeks ago we both use to be simply Gangrels, now we both run in the elite ranks of the conspiracy, along side people like Paul, Richard and others,” Clare said as she got out her tin and loaded a pipe and had a draw from it.

Paul then said, “These two keep this area safe from conspiracy problems, they both are well known in the community as the dark ones. Most nights they will be out patrolling with another six, as the people who created them call them, dog boys, that is the correct term isn’t it for your kind, Greacher?”

“Yeah it is,” Greacher said.

“We both met Paul, four years ago, now roughly, he was doing what Paul did, news stories,” Tarack said.

“Yeah I had heard rumours from the ghost boards of this group that was keeping the streets in North and South Peninsula safe from nasties and they were also keeping the street crime quite low in the area’s as well. I took on the job of conducting some ethnographic research into the environment, with out letting people like Sarah know. It’s how I work, I work without outside help normally I find I fit in far faster if people don’t know who I am than I do when people either know who I am or know I’m in the area. I knew of Mads, I knew at the time that she was a temporal wizard as well as being the owner of this little gem, as I call it. When you two said that we were coming here, I was kind of happy as I knew Mads would still be here,” as the group heard the stairs creak as a group of people walked down then and opened the door at the bottom.

Mads walked in and said, “I thought you would have wanted to see the young ones.”

“Yeah,” said Clare and got up.

“I’ve locked up for the day now, so its safe you two to come up an introduce your selves before they change back and chill down here for a while. One of them said something about makeup I’ve provided them all with a basic makeup kit, they should all go and get the advance items them selves, but they do have a basic kit now,” Mads said.

“Thanks Mads,” said Abbey, “Mind you if you two wouldn’t mind staying on the stairs until, we’ve warned them, they have only been in know, for a couple of days.”

“Yeah, no problem,” said Greacher as Mads walked up the stairs and was followed by Abbey, Clare and then Paul.

When Paul got to the top of the stairs, he said, “Rose, Sym, Gareath you know when we said about you three being on a steep learning curve?”

“Yeah,” Gareath said.

“Allow me to introduce, Tarack and Greacher, two non human, but humanoid,” and Paul put emphisis on the word, “members of the elite conspiracy,” and Paul walked forward and Tarack walked up and said, “Hi ladies and gent. Allow me to,” and he stopped as Gareath fainted from shock, both Rose and Sym looked over there shoulders at the now unconscious Gareath and they both burst out laughing and started to help him recover, quite quickly they had him propped up on his elbows looking somewhat stupid.

“That’s a new one,” said Paul, as stuck his hand out and helped Gareath back to his feet.

“My apologies Tarack,” Gareath said, “I think seeing what I did yesterday, the fairies, sparing and meeting people who, all I can say is they are normal but very unique people, not the faceless morons you see sat in the local pubs and clubs.”

“Oh believe me, what happened then was better than we normally get, which is normally point blunt terror or a screaming fit, and allow me to introduce my colleague Greacher.”

A grey muzzle was sat on two very hairy arms and then the head moved and walking up the stairs came Greacher who like Tarack said, “Hi ladies, Hi gent.”

This time no one fainted and Gareath said, “Good afternoon Tarack, Good afternoon Greacher.”

“Good now the introductions are over with, what do people think?” Mads asked.

Rose, Sym and Gareath stood in Gangrel formal wear. Rose and Sym wore opposites, where in Rose’s fully boned corset dress was Black, in Sym’s it was a deep rich violet, and black in Sym’s was the same deep rich violet. Gareath was wearing a top hat and tails, Paul looked on impressed at the way Gareath looked.

Mads said, “It was the height of the Top hat that gave me the idea, Gareath is quite tall and slim the addition of the Top hat makes him almost seven foot tall, and it folds to almost flat.”

“That does look good, on Gareath. Correct me if I’m wrong, most of the guys, wear a formal suit or similar, Yes, Abbey, Clare?” Paul asked.

“Normally yes,” said Abbey, “no I do agree with you, it does work.”

Mads turned to the three and said, “Change in to the street clothes we picked out and join us for a chill, down stairs.”

“Will do,” Rose said, and the three headed for the back of the shop and the changing rooms.

When the group had reached the bottom of the stairs, Paul said, “When do you think the raid on the Protectors go in?”

Greacher asked Mads, “Can you see invisible things?”

“Generally, invisible things are very much like illusions, as long as you believe it exists it can effect you, but if you don’t believe in it then it has no power over you, why the question?” Mads asked.

“Just for your information sat on Clare’s shoulder is a six inch tall humanoid with wings and blue and orange coloured hair called Arrick, and sat on Abbey’s shoulder is also a six inch tall fairy with white and green hair called Gribbloath,” Greacher said.

Mads looked at the head and shoulder area and cast detect magic and smiled as the two fairies appeared.

“If not tonight, then more than likely tomorrow or the next night, that would put on Darabar evening, and the party is Frodar night,” said Clare, “and Gangrels don’t miss a party if they help it.”

“Hopefully tomorrow night, as I think all three could do with some weapons handling training, before the raid,” said Paul as the stairs creaked and Gareath opened the door at the bottom and in walked Gareath, Rose and Sym, they all had new dark street combats.

Greacher made room on the three seater couch and both Rose and Sym sat down and took out their tins and each rolled them selves a blunt and smoked it.

“So what brings you to the streets of South Peninsula Paul?” Tarack asked as he wandered over from the small Kitchen area, “Oops, sorry ladies, gent didn’t realise you had come down. Drinks?” Tarack asked.

“Please,” replied Sym, “Coffee, white, no sugar, thanks.”

“Thank you Tarack, make that two coffees the same, thanks,” Rose replied.

“Black coffee, thanks Tarack,” Gareath said

“Shopping, I’m now back as a full time ghost and elite Conspiracy operator, I’m now officially a Hunter and I think if Sarah has her way, soon to be an honourable Gangrel.”

“No actually I do want the three of you inducted as soon as possible,” said Clare.

“Tomorrow the three of you are going to get your first lesson on weapons handling, you are going to need to have been taught the basics before the policing action goes in,” Paul said.

“Who you guys raiding then?” Tarack asked.

“A unlisted gang called the Protectors,” replied Abbey.

“These Protectors, they don’t happen to have leader called his Lordship do they,” Tarack asked.

“Yeah, that’s what people have said his name is,” Clare responded.

“Be careful, he is totally insane, he thinks if he drinks the blood of the unfaithful he will gain their powers and become close to becoming a god,” Tarack replied.

“Our unit The Pen Wolf Hounds had a run in with His Lordship a few months back and we failed to capture him then, by a couple of minutes only,” Greacher said

“Don’t worry, we’ll be going in with two full Gangrel units, the Hunters and some elements from another elite Gangrel unit and I may ask Kev to join us, as he does operate a SAMAS powered Armour suit pretty well, and would provide us with the necessary fast pursuit unit should he try and make a break for freedom,” said Paul.

About half way through the afternoon, as Sym was getting some drinks, Mads gave her a hand and said, “I think you might make a powerful wielder of magick my dear.”

At about 04:30AN the group got up to go and they all said, “It has been great meeting you all.”

Paul came up the stairs last and just before he disappeared up, “Keep Intelligence up to date on things, we are beginning to become proactive rather than re-active.”

“Will do Paul, hope to see you at the Academy reception ball this year,” Greacher said, “It will give some of the newer elite something to wet their appetites over before they start project work.”

“Talk to you soon, anyway, bye Mads, chat to you soon,” Paul called, and closed the door and walked up the stairs, and followed the rest of the group out of the back door and the group then headed back towards the car-park.

As the group walked, Sym turned to Paul and asked, “Can I ask you for some advice Paul?”

“Yeah, go ahead,” Paul replied.

“Who should I go and see about seeing if what Mads told me is true,” Sym replied.

“What did she say?” Paul asked.

“She said that I could make a powerful wielder of magick,” Sym responded.

“Ithian or Sharra, they are the resident Magick wielders at the Club,” Paul replied.

“I want to have three of you Magick tested anyway,” said Paul, “it’s important as if any of you can wield magick then you can only take six tattoos, any more and it will affect your magick wielding abilities, and if that is the case then two tattoos are mandatory Protection from Vampires and a weapon tattoo is the second. The other four is your choice. I do advise all my students take the Protection from Vampires Tattoo, and I am telling you all now, I will be pushing very hard to get the unit into the Academy next year. You two already have impressed Jane, and Richard, with your dedication to the cause, and lets just say the way you lot handled yourselves back then was impressive I must say, bar yours Gareath, but I do understand why. Oh and yes, this year we are all going to the Academy reception ball. I think it would be a good experience for all of you, as I’m also trying to persuade Trish to go as well, she is seriously thinking about it at the moment.”

“What happens at the Ball?” Abbey asked.

“It’s would have been the first time the new year meets the elite ranks, they get introduced to the twelve and other members of the elite, normally all elite try and make it, as its an all weekend party and is held on the floors above 200 in Echo Tower in Echo Tech City,” Paul replied.

“Just remind me, how many floors in Echo Tower?” Clare asked, as the group turned down an alley way towards a small connivance store, which they passed and entered the shop next door.

“245 at the last count, I think Jane had another 4 floors added last year, but I’m not sure if they have gone live yet,” Paul replied.

The shop the group had entered was about 8 metres across and extended back by 20metres and had an ornate staircase going to the first floor. From the first floor came a voice like an angel which said, “Welcome visitors to Face Design,” and this lady walks down the stairs from the first floor salon. When she had reached the ground floor, she said, “Arh mistress Clare, mistress Abbey, what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?”

“Arage, we are outfitting these three new Gangrels from head to toe and they require some makeup tips from the mistress and master of the Goths.

Then a male figure appears from the back of the shop and glides towards the party and views the two gents and when he sees Paul he stuck his nose in the air, and said, “Oh it’s you, you rag-a-nummfin,” and embraces Paul, “Its been a while since you came up here.”

“I know, I’m back in the business now for good. Running corporation has become boring and I want the fun and adventure of being a Karzzar. Just dumped into Tarack and Greacher,” Paul said as iLleathe looks over his subjects.

“How long have you got here?” Arage asked.

“Hour possible hour twenty, why?” asked Paul.

“In that time I can work miracles with the way people look.” Arage replied, “Shall we my love.”

“Yes lets, please follow us, and if you three wouldn’t mind getting the things we require from down here we shall begin the final stages of your friend’s transformation,” iLleathe said.

“You know so many people Paul,” Clare said, and then asked, “How do you know these two?”

“Arage I met four years ago during my work into Tarack and Greacher, iLleathe is an escaped elf T-Man, I helped him escape from his master on Phase world some 170 years ago. He came with me when I came back to Darra Von and has never left, he thinks of Darra Von as the home he never had,” Paul said, as the three climbed the stairs to the salon and they then moved to the comfortable arm chairs, both Arrick and Gribbloath flew and landed on the back of Paul’s arm chair and smiled at Sym and Gareath, “iLleathe showed himself to have some skill in being an artist and that’s how he made his money, he drew, a lot of the landscapes and pictures taken from view points, are his, he never collects any royalty on the pictures it his way of giving something back to the world that has adopted him. Arage is just so skilled when it comes to the art of makeup. Most Goths come and see her when they have a special event.”

”Arage, you busy this Savraday, from about lunchtime onwards?” Clare asked, “No I’ve been trying to think what to get the couples for there wedding day, and why not give the six of them a complete makeover before the day.”

“Yeah,” said Abbey in agreement.

“Nothing planned, why,” Arage replied, whilst massaging shampoo into Sym’s hair. “God this hair is dirty, when was the last time you actually washed this, young lady?”

“Try about four months ago, the night before our mum and dad were killed.”

Paul said, “That’s a good point I want to look into that killing, and try and find out why.”

“How can you, Paul,” Clare asked.

“Being a ghost means you have access to other lines of enquiries the cops don’t have, like how and why corporations do things.”

In the other hair washing bowl, iLleathe was making sure that the matted hair of Gareath was clean before he took a pair of scissors to it, “Yes well I hope after today you will look after your hair better than you have been doing?”

“Yes I will, but living in a hole in the ground for the last four years, means things like washing hair don’t happen to often.”

“Ok, I’ll let you off then,” then after another two sessions of massaging shampoo in and washing it out, the water was running clear. “Good clean water rather then the dirty stuff, conditioner, and before you say anything, putting conditioner in to hair is an important way of making sure it is healthy and clean.”

“Ok,” Gareath said.

“And I need to do it before you decide what colour you want it to go.”

”What?” Gareath asked.

“See the computer screen up their?” iLleathe asked,

“Yes I do,” replied Gareath.

Gareath’s picture appeared and his hair was coloured matt black then it changed to dark violet. “we use it to show customers what their new looks will be like before we start the transformation,” said Arage.

Sym was looking at the one with two side bunches were tied to the back of her head, it would allow her the freedom of having them loose or tight, “That one, that colour,” Sym requested.

“Nice idea, young one,” Arage said, “Clare can you get me bottle number red 176, green number 4, and blue number 134, thanks.”

“No problem,” Clare said and she headed down the stairs and went hunting for the bottles, and returned after a couple of minutes carrying the three, she put them on the side next to where Arage was rinsing out the conditioner.

Clare returned to her seat and said, “I’ve been thinking about the way the unit is made up.”

“Oh, in what way?” Abbey asked.

“Us three, we are all heading down the road of powerful close quarters fighters. Lets say for argument sake one of those three is Magickal, and I think Rose is looking at joining us three in respects, leaving one to operate in a support role,” Clare said.

“Yeah, I can see that, but you thinking of adding who to it?” Paul asked, “and I agree with you concerning Rose, but your scenario about one of them being gifted in that way may be true, Mads said to Sym when she was getting some drinks, that she could make a powerful wielder of magick.”

“Now that is, but Sharra is to busy with security at the Club, ain’t she?” Clare said.

“Don’t be surprised if Sharra doesn’t hand a lot to Sam to teach a new welder of magick and I think Sharra would be good at it and I know of at least three other wielders in the Suraban area who would love the chance to teach.,” Paul said.

Arage had moved onto Rose whilst the colour treatment was working, iLleathe called out, “Can someone get me Red 78, Green 38, and Blue 38, please.”

“No problem,” said Abbey and disappeared down the stairs and returned after a minute with the correct bottle numbers.

“I’ve not spoken to anyone about this, but do you remember the cult raid when we freed all those trapped fairies?” Abbey asked.

“Yeah I do,” said Clare.

“Did you see Hell Bright’s, Claire’s and the other’s eyes, when their heads snapped back, I seriously thought their necks had been broken,” Abbey said.

“Blood red, no pupils?” Paul asked.

“Yeah,” replied Abbey.

“It’s the power of the ritual they were casting, and the power being channelled, you forget I was there as well,” Paul said.

“Yeah I know, so what was the static charge we felt building up,” Abbey asked.

“That’s the Mana pooling before the casters manipulate and release the energy into the target site,” Paul said, “If you want to learn how Magick works, go and talk to Ithian or Sharra, remember ask them and they will be happy to pass experiences and knowledge on to you.”

“Ok, I think we will, Paul,” replied Abbey

“Am I right in guessing that the stuff you have done up to now is light stuff what with the Wacker Incident and the Protectors?” Clare asked.

“Yes, very much so, get this weekend out of the way and you lot will start getting fit, and I think you two along with the other Gangrel units, should start training the new recruits, and who were you looking at adding Clare?”

“Dominic, Anna and Tony. They proved them selves resourceful over the Cult raid, and very effective in the close support role they took on when we hit Wacker last week, and the proved themselves to be very good at the long range sniper work,” Clare replied.

“Yes, I agree with you there, Clare, and the one thing I know about being a sniper it’s a lonely profession normally, and those three seem to enjoy each other’s company and know how to relieve each other’s tension,” Paul said.

“So you have no problem with it, them?” Clare asked.

“No, I was thinking about something similar but may be not with those three,” Paul replied.

“Ask then this Frodar at the Pre-wedding bash,” Abbey said.

* * * * * *

The rest of the hour was watching the three learn how to apply Goth and Gangrel makeup. At about 05:30AN the group were walking back to the car-park, when the group ran into some very annoying abnochoius late teen arse holes in Chav clothing, and sat on a the steps that led to an upper floor, were a group of other Chav youngsters. Clare could see Gribbloath getting pissed of and thought to him, “Wait and see I think Rose, Sym are going to do something.”

“I’ve had it with them,” said Rose and Sym together and turned.

As Paul said, “Same here,” Paul looked at the twins and saw two girls who were just getting very pissed off with the in your face nature of the three, he had also just noticed Gareath wasn’t too happy either, and said, “Have some fun.”

“Thank you Paul,” said Rose, and the three walked over and rammed a palm strike right in to the nose area of each of the three. They then turned an went back to chatting to Clare and Abbey about the addition of new members.

Gribbloath looked at the scene in utter shock, he had never seen a bunch of people get such a cumupance so fast.

The three teenagers just sat down after getting hit with blood pouring from their now squashed noses. Paul stood and as he turned, “Learn something, bullying people you don’t know, can lead to injuries,” and Paul followed the rest of the group. When Paul had caught up the group he said, “Nicely executed.”

“Thank you Paul, I hope you didn’t mind me getting involved,” Gareath said.

“No I saw you had had enough, I had also had enough and was going to have a few words, but let the young ones hurt the slightly older ones, it normally puts people in their places,” Paul said.

“I did wonder why the other’s didn’t move to assist?” Gareath said.

“Maybe something to do with us two, we both had our jackets open and I know one could see my 357 automatic,” said Abbey, “and even if they had moved to help, Gangrels help Gangrels and Hunters definetly help Hunters.”

* * * * * *

The run back was not great but they did make it back in an hour which isn’t bad for a run from South Penisula to Bariskin district, was close to if not slightly over a hundred miles.

They arrived back at the club at about 06:45AN and the briefing was due to start in 15 minutes.

Abbey said, “Damn I hoping to get food, before the briefing.”

“Don’t worry, the canteen don’t close, if nothing is out on the food runs, go and knock on the canteen doors, normally means they are cleaning up but like with the rest of the staff here, they just love working here.”

“I’ve noticed that, all the staff love working at the club, how come, I would have expected to have some stressed people over the pasted few weeks, but not once. Why?” Abbey asks as she walks with Paul and the rest of the group to wards the briefing room.

“Its very simple. the pay is not great, but the perks, first class treatment at any Echo Tech run medical facility, world wide that is, they get to play with state of the art equipment, tools, and they get to have fun, most of the FAVs in the garage, will have had I would say 90% of any modification already tested out and if it didn’t work, then it is removed, if someone comes up with an idea that works, then that it is used. All of the staff love their career, the chefs love cooking, some dinner times, you will come down and see three of the chefs, carving up the meat before they put it on the plate and other people from the back area serving the rest of the food. And then add in to the equation everyone is automatically listed as a full ghost and offered the training to go with it. That’s what you three will start on tomorrow, weapons handling and fire fight tactics. Tomorrow will be basic weapons handling, firing range procedures and battle simulation training. I think Bill will be joining us as well as Jaboc did say he was interested in learning.”

Stood up front was Sandra with Nibs, along with Blackie and Pixie, sat a short distance away holding her tablet, and listening to something as her head was moving in time to some music. Sandra then said, “Welcome all to this a Central authorized police action against an unlisted gang. What Intelligence has been able to gather about the gang is that it extorts money from its victims and then firebombs any that don’t pay. The leader is named His Lordship, and that’s about all we know.”

“Capture and confindment is preferred on this one, as friends of mine had a run in, we think to be the same gang and he escaped a few minutes ahead of them,” Paul said.

“Thank you Paul, I will leave tactical operations down to the unit leaders and how they want to play things, myself and Nibs will be in control running the operation and I think Bill will be in the battle bus, as I think Jaboc has volunteered to provide heavy support,” Sandra finished, “I now hand over to the Assault leaders, Clare and Abbey.”

“Thank you Sandra,” said Clare and the two walked to the front. “From recon and limited aerial work, we know the gang’s HQ is this building in the middle of this bad lands area, most of the surrounding buildings are basically shells either burnt out or have been damaged due to combat happening. Our advice is don’t use them unless necessary, use the cars and other obstacles for cover rather than the buildings.”

“Can I ask the Marauders and the Hunters, how well versed are they at night ops?” Abbey asked.

“Not to bad, thanks, we’ve been briefed about the black light armour and vision rigs, bar getting use to using then which we’ll do tonight,” Dean replied.

“Doing what?” asked Paul.

“Playing Tag, Bulldog, Hide and seek, style games, using the rigs and armour. Most of us trained in medium street armour, to be now given Black Light is. Different,” Dean said.

“Count at least three more in to those games,” Paul said.

Abbey looked at him in a way to ask, who?

“Rose, Sym and Gareath, they need to learn how to use the rigs as well. It would be fun for all of us to get involve as I do recon we’re going to working together,” Paul replied.

Clare looked around the gathered group and saw sat in the opposite the corner Dominic, Anna and Tony, she smiled when she saw them. The next twenty minutes was spent working out unit tactics, and how the overall plan should work. At about 07:30AN the briefing broke apart and the Marauders and Hammers headed for the canteen as neither had had dinner yet, all the Gangrels walked from the briefing room to the canteen for dinner.

Behind the Hunters which was walking as a group, Lara, Dean and Michelle walked and Lara called out, “Hang on Hunters.”

At this the Hunters stopped and turned and waited for the following guys to catch up.

Lara said, as the three got close, “Hi, I’m Lara, second in command of the Marauders, this is.”

“Dean unit commander of the Hunters and this is Michelle my number two,” Dean said.

Michelle in very broken basic said, “Sorry my basic is not great.”

“No problems, by being number two means you must have the respect of your unit,” said Abbey.

“And generally me and Michelle ain’t to far apart, and on the field its more actions anyway.”

“True, allow me to introduce, myself Abbey, my partner Clare, Sym, Rose, Gareath. The other three you will see around are Dominic, Anna and Tony, a three man sniper team.”

“Dinner calls,” said Rose.

“Very True,” said Paul.

“And oops sorry Paul, Paul Delimetry, our units instructor stoke member,” said Abbey.

“Oh may I say excellent footage on Digital Systems News of the last assault. The announcer never gave the guy’s name who was shooting it as battle went in,” Lara said.

“I’ll tell you who was doing the filming, me, Nibs, Paul and Jum. All the vision Rigs have inbuilt cameras that allow for live transmission to a central place and we set up a complete news studio up and ran the battle live as we went in, I’ve since found out that in Suraban alone, 13 million people switched over to watch, as none of the other channels were carrying anything about the war other than related issues stories. It was as if the war wasn’t happening.”

Gary caught the group up and said, “With that in mind, Central has asked the Gangrels put together a better video for them to show at schools, and I have been asked by my old school’s coach to put one together for showing to next year’s football team, he’s hopping it will stop any notions of becoming a street gang, I was thinking of showing an edited version of the war zone against the Aces, I’ve already said that I would be more than willing to go in and have a chat with them about being a member of a street gang. Which is still the biggest reason most people join gangs.”

“I know Gary, Initially,” Abbey started to say and then they arrived at the food run.

Lara just behind then, “I must cost a bit, to run.”

Gary replied, “It does but Jaboc earns enough from his ventures to finance it.”

Paul smiled at Gary’s explanation and exited the run with a good sized roast dinner and a large piece of apple pie and cream, Paul took his normal drink of two pints of pure orange juice from the machine and walked towards a free table, and was quickly joined by Abbey, and Sym. When the group reached the table they sat down. Lara, Dean, Gary and Michelle closely followed by Clare, Rose and Gareath walked over and grabbed seats further up.

When everyone had finished eating, Paul said to the unit commanders, “when are you planning on starting the fun and games?”

“In a couple of hours, let it get dark then lets have fun,” Dean said.

”Ok, we’ll see you about then,” Paul said and the Hunters got up and took their empties to the wash up point and they headed for the main club. As Clare headed off towards where Dominic, Anna and Tony were sitting chatting to Tina, Abs and Sandra, Arrick followed the rest of the group. The six’s fairy and pixie companions were sat on the table eating some food

Clare walked around behind the three snipers and tapped said, “Myself and Abbey wish to have a chat with the three of you.”

“A bit secretive that Clare,” said Tina.

Clare just looked at her, and said, “It about you three joining the hunters.”

“What us three, in your unit!!” exclaimed Tony.

“Come and chat with us and then give us your answer. I’m heading for the Tattoo Parlour now, and your might as well get to meet the three newest recruits anyway,” Clare said.

“True,” said Anna.

“May I say you have three good looking Gangrels now Clare,” Sandra said.

“Thank you. That’s a good point, who have you got doing your hair and makeup for Sumbar?” Clare asked.

“No on yet, Why?” asked Sandra.

“We asked Arage and iLleathe if they would come and do it, our wedding present to all of you, and Mads says hi.”

“Currently worn clothes from Mads, you need to take Nibs before you disappear to the Academy and ask after Tarack and Greacher,” said Clare.

“Tarack and Greacher, ok, I will do,” Sandra said.

“Come on you three,” said Clare and led the group, followed by the three’s pixie friends, out of the canteen and up the ramps to the reception where, Clare turn the three, “You guys got your pass cards?”

“Yes,” all three replied.

“Ok, just checking,” responded Clare, and walked up to the third floor. She stopped outside the Parlour, Clare then knocked on the door.

Paul called from inside, “Come in you three,” after the four walked in they saw Rose and Sym both sat in the two dentist style chairs. “Before I start and activate the Silence spell. Allow me to explain, Do you know who I am other than being the Chair of Digital systems?”

“No,” replied Anna, “That’s about all we do know other than the information we were told on Savraday evening.”

“Right, I am as Nicolai said, a Black Karzzar and also a Tattoo Demon slayer, and as part of being that I can inscribe magical Tattoos,” and he tapped one and a massive Parrie Lion appeared and sat beside Paul, and it then disappeared, “Rose here has requested yesterday that I tattoo a dual headed sword staff, so she always has a weapon with her at all times.”

Paul then turned to Rose and asked, “Are you ready, I warn you again this is incredibly painful, I won’t start until I am sure you are under and ready for me to start.”

Rose nodded, and laid back, she then started to breathe slowly, Abbey passed her the blunt she had and Rose then took a few deep breaths inhaling the smoke into the deep parts of her lungs, she then closed her eyes and focused on a pin prick of light, and she then attempted to take hold of the pain receptors in the arm area and cut them off from her senses. Paul the focused all his attention on to the small area of skin tapped the head of the chair and started.

* * * * * *

Twenty Five minutes later Paul looked up and tapped the head of the chair and said, “My god, what pain control you have, Rose.”

From everyone on the out side had heard and Paul not, was Sym screaming in agony. But never once letting go of her twin’s hand.

“Yeah, right, did you hear Sym Paul?” Clare asked.

“No,” replied Paul,

“Yeah, twenty five minutes of her screaming in agony.”

“Oops sorry, me and my sister share pain, we can both control our own pain and transfer onto the other one,” said Sym, “I forgot that you lot were here when the first initial stab happened.”

“Not to worry, I’ll just remember to activate the silence on both chairs then,” said Paul, “You decided yet Sym?”

“I have the Protection against Vampires please to start with,” Sym said.

“No problem,” Paul said. Then he turned to the three people and said, “Sorry, I guess Abbey and Clare haven’t told you yet,”

“No, they haven’t,” said Dominic.

“And before I know you don’t see yourselves as in your face fighters, we ain’t asking for that, we want a long range tactical support unit, not a random flatten anything, A specific target dies leaving the surrounding area untouched. Style of support unit,” said Abbey.

Clare continued, “That operates well in all combat forms, Long range precision work like the work, on the Cultist raid, to the close Tactical support firepower you provided on the Wacker raid.”

“I have my eyes on one maybe two more, but they would fulfil the close support our work would have us do. Sym thinks and has been told by a Magick wielder that she may possess the talents. Ithian said, he has no problem testing you all out tomorrow at some point, just go up to his lab wall and knock. And Jaboc does ask, has everyone had a basic medical done yet, one of the requirements of working or staying here at the club is everyone has a medical. In other matters, I am going to start looking at moving us to the third floor of the apartment complex where the other Gangrels are.”

“Why?” Abbey asked.

“Give us more room, for one, and mean that anyone can come and chill rather than not wanting to cause of the third floor, rules,” Paul said.

“That’s a good point I have all your clothes in the van,” Dominic said

“Can you give us a few days, to decide?” asked Anna.

“Yeah, no problem, but you staying this evening or you guys got to get back tonight?” Paul asked.

“No, Sarah’s given me the next week until Torbar off,” Dominic said.

“You know the Marauders and the Hammers are playing a few team games later this evening so they can get use to the vision rig,” said Abbey.

“May give the chance learn the pros advantages the system gives us as a team,” Tony said.

“Oh, yes, another thing, is that when ever I get invited places me and the my team go too, and I am going to very pushy and push for the Hunters to go to the Academy in next years intake, If Jum and Wong hadn’t already been selected, I would have said Clare and Abbey go. As the maximum the Academy take each year takes is twelve. That’s not changed since the Twelve was the first year to attend and graduate.”

“All the twelve was first year to graduate after completing the five year course that is the Academy. Most students spend a good few years teaching or assisting in Academy or personal projects. I have a feeling that Nicolai may suggest that at the next advisory meeting, that he, Jane and if Kev hasn’t, Kev does as well stand down in favour of a successor or another member of the twelve, the rest of the twelve knew that if things took a turn for the worse that they may have to step up to the breach and replace us. I trust my successor and I have warned him that I will always keep a light touch on the wheel from time to time, he will never know when I am, unless it warrants me getting involved. He knows enough not to ask questions when news stories come in via the wires.”

* * * * * *

Up until about 09:30AN Paul chatted and started work on Sym’s Heart with a stake through it tattoo and Gareath’s Eye with a Dagger in it Tattoo, which as he said would make perfect sense, He hits an enemy with that, blind him then either Clare or Abbey hit them, can’t see, oh fuck I’ve been poisoned, collapse.

Paul thought, ‘I think some one could be right about this team.’

At 09:30AN the group left the Parlour which Clare locked up as Paul had also upgraded accounts of the group, as security was back to normal the rules required all rooms on the third floor remain locked unless occupied. The group walked down from the third floor to sub basement 1 and the armoury. Already there was Claire, Hell Bright, Ren, Paul, and Wong, along with the five fairy companions.

Wong turned and said, “You guys up for arse kicking, I’ve been challenged to a night fight on club grounds, tag and your dead?”

“Yeah, who is it?” Clare asked.

“Us, against the Marauders and the Hammers, all Vs. all,” Wong said.

“What including us?” Dominic said.

”Yeah, why not, I heard from a reliable source that if the two teams out there waiting for us had been able to team, together they would have scored pretty close to 100 out of a 100,” Clare said.

“Right then I say we find out how good they are and then we match our level to theirs with our other abilities, I think limit speed boost at crossing spaces, improved senses, and very definently using our friends. This I think will be interesting.” Wong said, and got a nod from all.

When everyone was ready, and was walking out, Anna who was walking beside Rose and Sym and Gareath was just in front, said, “Clare says this is your first time with the Vision Rigs?”

All three nodded.

“Ok. A quick run down on the functionality, the rig provides the user with thermo vision, Low light Vision and infra red vision, along with a visual display of weapon status, where all your friends are in location to you. It also provides an advanced interface to the computers here in Control. Look into the eye area, do you see one screen that looks like a mess,” all three nodded again, “right, on the side of the unit is a switch, move it forward and it activates the eye scanner, you can now select something by looking at it and then blink once to select it, now move it with your eye,” and after a couple of seconds, “blink again to drop the item. Now bottom right hand corner is a small icon, find it and quickly blink twice, that activates something. What that icon does is open up the 180 degree view option now you can put things wherever you want in the screen area.”

“Nice, piece of Tech,” Gareath said, as Bill, with Hrilam flying beside Bill’s leg, ran up from behind, “Jaboc suggested I join you lot and start to mix with people my own age rather than the drug addicts I use to. Oh yeah sis, dad is coming tomorrow, with Hemma, Beatrice and Damien, he pulled then from school today over what the school was teaching the children about all the good the corporations did in the world. Jaboc has already spoken to Nicolai about it and I think they are both planning to meet dad tomorrow to discuss options.”

Night fight tag, was fun, the Vixens and the Hunters won, just, 3 games to 2. Especially when Blackie and Pixie decided to get involved and the joker element helping and hindering both sides equally. Pixie may have slightly helped a bit more both Sym and Rose.

* * * * * *

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

Welcome Duggie to the Club.

Story:

Chapter 5 — Training and Teachers — Welcome Duggie to the Club. — Ulleam 6th Ebinar

At 08:00 knock, knock was heard from Rose’s door and a voice called through, “time to wake up sleepy head breakfast in 15minutes then to the range for 09:00 for the rest of the day in basic fire combat training.”
Rose slowly swung her legs over and she brushed the upper arm area and a stabbing pain ran through her body, she thought, ‘I must check that out with Sym and Paul today,’ after five minutes Rose was up, but she was not awake, the throbbing in her arm made sure of that, she opened her door, walked out and turned left. She then saw Sym and Gareath just passing the end of the corridor, Rose called out to them, “Hang on you two.”
Sym heard Rose call out, she stopped, then back tracked a few steps and dumped in to Rose as she came round the corner at speed, only Gareath’s quick thinking saved the two from ending up on the floor.
Sym said, “Hi sis, thanks Garth. I want Wong’s hair,” Sym said in angust, “I would love to know how she keeps it so long with out it breaking.”
“Ask her, Sym,” Gareath said, “There she goes now,” and he then turned to Rose and said, “Good morning Rose, I can see you are the worse for wear this morning.”
“Yeah, the arms is throbbing, and because of it I didn’t get much sleep,” Rose said, as the pair turned down the ramp from the third to the second floor, “So how’s your arm?” Rose then asked.
“Sore, very sore, but its worth it in the long run,” Gareath said.
“Yeah, true, seeing Jackie again would be a nice,” Rose said.
“Yeah, Who is this Jackie person anyway?” Abbey asked as she strolled up, with Gribbloath flying just above her head and rested her hands on there shoulders, “If its anything like I would say my first, but that was done by a evil little psycho, its throbbing and sore.”
“Yeah, some what,” Rose said, “No Jackie to me and Sym is the closest thing we got to a mum we used to have, some one who cared and made sure we were safe, I just really like her.”
“To me,” Gareath said, “Jackie is my partner, I witnessed the murder of Jackie’s mum, Mel, and I then rushed the attacker before he could fire and kill Jackie. He fell from the roof of the Central Plaza Hotel. From that point two years ago we never talked about it until we found Rose and Sym huddled in a doorway wet and cold. I’ve visited the local cop shops and asked if they had any open, unsolved cases and it looked like the death of Jackie’s mum, is closed as the shooter jumped.”
“Be careful Gareath that it don’t destroy you, go and see some one about it talk about it and when we do find Jackie, the two of you talk it over,” Abbey said, “Paul taught me and Clare a lesson a few weeks ago about strong emotions. Use it constructively otherwise it will destroy you and those you hold dear.”
“Yes I will do, at the same time I go and get my medical done,” replied Gareath.
“Good, just so you guys know, Claire and Bill will probably be joining us as well,” Abbey said.
“Why Claire, she’s been here a while, hasn’t she?” Rose asked.
“Why Claire, until a few weeks ago the closest she ever got to a gun was more than likely similar to you two, but Darabar she’s on the firing line. She doesn’t know the first thing about weapon safety and it would allow her the chance to learn and get use to a weapon with out the vision rigs, because firing one with the rigs is very different to firing one without,” Abbey said, “Both me and Clare underwent four full weekend’s worth of training in the safe handling of fire arms when we joined the Gangrels. We both joined an established unit, but we still both did the training. I’m looking at probably starting the armoury courses offered as a part of the club membership, because if we do go to the academy, it will provide us with a useful grounding in all things lethal and dangerous. As I play to work very much on creating things lethal and functional.”
“I have a question concerning Nibs, there something about Nibs that ain’t quite right, I can’t put my finger on it, but she has,” Gareath said and then was stopped when.
“There is,” said a voice just behind them as Nibs, Sandra and the three Companions all walked towards the same down ramp, “What do you want to know?” asked Nibs as the five caught Gareath, Rose and Abbey up.
“I can’t put my finger on it, but you have a presence that breads confidence and loyalty, and yet you don’t look older than, I would say you are 20 maybe 21,” Gareath said, and Rose nodded in agreement.
“I’ve not been that age before, hun,” said Nibs to Sandra, “No I’m only just 18, use to be a whimpish little bloke who got the brunt of the bullying at school, that was until my final exams had finished and went to a party organised by the Vixens, and I’m the result of that party. That was what the one thing the school bullies over looked, I don’t play the big team sports like football, or grabit. The sports I enjoy are cycling and street fighting. So pay back is a bitch, when the time comes. The confidence bit, no idea, I just know what I am doing is right and I will try my best at it.”
“18,” said Rose in shocked tones, “You’ve got to be order than 18.”
“No she ain’t,” replied Sandra, “she’s only been 18 since the 17th of Auar.”
“Well, back to business now the Wacker Incident is over,” Nibs said.
Abbey turned to Nibs and asked, “Who’s working control this evening?”
“You mean who’s controlling the policing action?” asked Sandra.
“Yeah,” replied Abbey.
“That would be me and Nibs,” said Sandra, “The plan is to have at least two Gangrels working control at all times, Mystique and some of the local units have all said they would be happy to supply people to work control.”
“That would be good, and that’s something I do need to check, which units work in the area,” Abbey said.
“You know your unit now answers to no one except Sarah and Gareth, and you make all the operational decisions,” said Sandra.
“Yeah, The Hunters are A+ even though you’ve only just been formed. Sarah signed executive order number 5 a couple of days ago and moved The Hunters and the Vixens to the status of Body guard units. And for as long as the Vixen’s are out of the loop, the unit name The Bitch Vixens will be added to the wall, and no unit will be able to take that name as theirs,” Abbey said, “We were told that yesterday before the Marauders and Hammers arrived.”
As the group walked into the canteen they saw the two Clares , Bill and Paul, along with each of their fairy and pixie partners, sitting eating breakfast, Nibs asked Abbey, “Are you listed on Ghost Net Abbey?”
“Not sure,” replied Abbey.
“Hang on, I’ll check,” Nibs said. Nibs took out her PDA and opened NetView and checked for Abbey’s ghost net page, the search brought up Abbey’s associate page only, “What are your plans for the day Abbey?” Nibs then asked.
“Training with the Hunters, Claire and Bill are joining us as well,” Abbey replied.
The group approached the food run and each one gathered up a good sized breakfast, at the end of the run as normal was a couple of large plastic bowls, with Daraus’ food and water in.
As Abbey passed the food bowl she picked it up and placed it on her tray and said to Nibs, “I have Daraus’ food bowl.”
“Thanks Abbey,” replied Nibs, and then grabbed Daraus’ water bowl, and followed Abbey, Rose and Gareath to one of the tables.
When everyone had got there, Nibs put her hand on the food bowl Abbey had and put her bowl on the ground and looked at Daraus whilst Abbey put the food bowl down. As the food bowl hit the ground, Daraus had his head stuck into the bowl and was munching his way through breakfast .
“How’s the new Gangrel units settling in, Abbey?” Sandra asked
“I think they are ok, I’m not sure what they are doing about furniture. Paul has talked about us moving the Parlour to the same building and also basing the Hunters there instead of in the main Club. It may prove to be good, and it may not. Did you hear the Marauders lost their unit commander a couple of days ago, and from what I saw of Lara, The Marauders second in command, yesterday lunch time she didn’t seen to be too badly phased by things, only time will tell, anyway Gary now is now in command of the unit,” replied Abbey, “I think it may prove useful to have a couple of units just out of training with us training up these three, we all had fun last night playing tag with the vision rigs.”
“It look like fun,” Nibs replied, “Me and Sandra were sat on the roof yesterday evening looking up at the stars. From what we saw both Blackie and Pixie help and hindered each team equally.”
“What was the final score line?” Sandra asked.
“3,2, to us the club against the combined Marauders and Hammers. They are very good when team working,” Abbey said, “It should be more fun when these three understand basic combat operations better, and know the signals we use.”
When breakfast was finished, Nibs, Sandra, Daraus, Blackie and Pixie headed for Control and left the rest of the group sat eating and chatting awaiting Paul Snr. who was going to be teaching them.
“Very few of the Vixens know what the club has to offer in the way of training and recreation facilities,” Paul said, “Claire told me yesterday that she had asked Richard if she could be taught fire arms handling before she went to the Academy. Richard pointed her to Paul Snr.”
Paul Snr. walked up from the direction of the armoury and said, “Right shall we depart for the range, Hi Paul, you joining us as well?”
“Yeah I am, I hope you don’t mind,” Paul replied.
“No, it gives us a better chance to advise and correct mistakes and problems as they arise,” Paul Snr. replied.
The group got up and cleaned up their dirty plates and followed Paul Snr. out of the Canteen towards the Garage via the Armour, where Paul Snr. asked Anton, who was working the front desk, “Has Benny taken the H-8s and ammunition to the range yet?”
“Yes he has Paul,” Anton replied.
Paul Snr. then led the group through the garage and along a short distance of the underground road that linked most of the buildings around the edge of the club grounds with the club itself. When the group had arrived at the Range door, Paul Snr. saw that a red lamp above the door was flashing and said, “Ok group, see the lamp above the door,” the group nodded to indicate that they had, “is flashing, it means that the range is in use. You have two options you can either check the range via the viewing room, which is entered by that door, at which Claire opened and Charrbrr and Deedban flew in to and was closely followed by the other fairy partners, or you can walk in to the range itself, I would advise using the viewing room as it can be rather noisy when many people are shooting. I know who’s using the range at the moment as I spent a couple of hours in here myself this morning loosing some rounds down range.” Paul then turned and opened the door and indicated for everyone to enter.
When the group had entered Paul saw the partners had landed on the sill and was watching the activities and going ons in the range itself.
When everyone had entered Paul Snr followed them in and closed the door, he then led the group to the large open area near the right hand side of the range. From the far end of the range the group could hear some one was burst firing a weapon. The open area was divided into two distinct areas one area had marks along the floor to indicate firing positions and the other area behind in was where people stood and watched or spotted for the shooters. Paul said, “In this area if there is a range officer, then their word is law, you don’t mess around in here at all, I’m not saying that any of you would, but I have been on some ranges when people have been messing around.”
“Paul,” Paul Jnr said, “Who are the qualified Range officers?”
“Myself, Nicolai, Richard, Jane, Jaboc, Benny Sharra, Sam, Anton, Ann, and Damien who is the guy firing down the far end,” replied Paul Snr., “anyway, whilst using the open range, you all should wear ear defenders,” and Paul issued each person with a set of ear defenders, and then said, “if I say cease fire, stop firing at the next best point, if you are at the point of no return, fire, if not try not to.”
“Which one of the experienced shooters wants to tell me the first rule of weapon’s handling?” Paul Snr. asked.
Clare stuck her hand into the air and said, after Paul Snr. had indicated for her to do so, “First rule of safety is when you are handed a rifle make sure the safety is on and if its not, query it with the previous owner.”
“Good,” replied Paul Snr., “second rule someone.”
Paul Jnr. stuck his hand in to the air along with Abbey, Paul Snr. pointed to Paul Jnr. to answer, “The next rule is if it has a magazine stuck up into the magazine port, remove the magazine, check it and then check the breach. If no magazine is in place, check the breach to make sure it is clear.”
“Very good,” Paul Snr. replied, “You will find that most weapons if they are racked will have a full magazine loaded, but that’s to do with us being a combat centre, most commercial ranges will store weapons without magazines being loaded. Right I asked Benny if he wouldn’t mind supplying a rack of H-8 assault rifles and 2000 rounds of magazined ammunition.” Paul Snr. then started to issue the H-8s to the new firers along with sights to the spotters.
As Paul Snr. was issuing the H-8s he intentionally moved the safety selector from the safe to single round as he issued Claire with her H-8. As she had been told to, she checked the safety selector and said, “Paul, this is correct?” and showed Paul Snr. the safety switch.
“No, good. Be warned I run little tests like that with people I’m training to make sure you lot always check,” Paul Snr. replied and continued to issue the weapons and sights. He then saw Anna, Dominic and Tony were stood in the viewing room and waved them in. Paul Snr. also smiled when he saw the fairy and pixie companions sat on the sill in the viewing room
As the three entered they were joined by Nibs, along with Blackie, who was carrying her new bow and six full quivers of arrows. Nibs smiled as she passed the group and walked towards where Damien was shooting after grabbing a pair of ear protectors.
Anna said, “I saw you enter the range, but was waiting for Anton to issue Dominic and Tony their boxes, and as we weren’t sure on the range rules we thought it better to wait in the viewing room than to actually walk in.”
“Ok, well you’re here now, Anna can I take it you are here to spot as you ain’t got a weapon?” Paul Snr. asked.
“Yeah that was the idea I had to either help the new people or to spot for Tony and Dominic,” replied Anna.
“Would you mind spotting for either Bill or Gareath, otherwise I’m spotting for two,” Paul Snr. asked.
“No problem,” replied Anna.
“Spotters if I could also ask that you watch the shooters and correct general fire problems, as it’s easier to fix problems now rather than to unteach problems later,” Paul Snr. said.
All the four spotters said, “No problem.”
Paul Snr. then commanded, “Firers and spotters to your fire lanes please.” When all five firers had taken a fire lane, and had been joined by a spotter in the next door lane, he commanded, “To the prone position and ready.”
Each of the spotter’s checked the firers and corrected any obvious problems with the way they were positioned.
When Paul Snr. saw that each of the firer was ready, he placed beside each a full magazine of 40 rounds and when he had placed the last next to Gareath, he commanded, “Firer’s load.”
A couple of seconds later the all five firers had slotted the magazines home and operated the action to load the first round, Paul Snr. commanded, “At the target in front, single round fire grouping, in your own time open fire.”
Very quickly a rolling crack was heard as all seven shooters fired the first round. About five minutes later the five trainees had fired off the last of the 40 rounds. Both Dominic and Tony just kept firing as Dominic was practicing grouping accurate burst fire on to the target and Tony was just practicing.
When the last round had been fired from the trainees, Paul Snr. commanded, “Trainees, unload.”
The spotters for each of the trainees ran through the unload procedures and when it was finished check and cleared the weapons. When all five weapons had been cleared the firers used the spotter scopes and checked their targets.
Clare who had been spotting for Sym said, “Some of your shot groups weren’t to bad, and some were terrible, but I think that’s more due to this being the first time you have handled and fired a firearm. I can’t see any problems with the way you handle the weapon either.”
“Thanks Clare, I did find the H-8 to be heavy and ouch my shoulder,” Sym replied.
“That to be expected, I think it took me five sessions on the range before I didn’t feel the kick, so don’t worry about it. I fully expect everyone to be bruised and to have aching arms after today,” Clare said.
Abbey who had been spotting with Rose had noticed distinct movement in the barrel when Rose had been firing and when Rose looked at the target said, “God that’s crap.”
“Yeah, well,” Abbey said, “I wouldn’t worry about it, the H-8 is a heavy weapon, and I do see most of The Hunters working with SMGs or similar rather than assault rifles, so I wouldn’t worry about that, what’s more important is that you can see where you are going wrong, and to put it bluntly you’ve been a Gangrel for two days, and it was a good three weekends of fitness and team work training before either me or Clare every got to handle a firearm other than our pistols. So I wouldn’t worry about it.”
“Thanks,” Rose said.
Paul Jnr. said when he had cleared Claire’s H-8, “Other than the H-8 being a lot heavier than the H-6 and the D-300, that was pretty good.”
“Thanks hun,” Claire said, “I did notice a distinct difference when firing the H-8, especially with out the vision rig.”
“I know, there is a distinct difference,” Paul Jnr. said, “I have to admit you had no noticeable movement when you were firing other than the last 15 rounds that trailed off.”
“My arms did start to ache at that point, so I ain’t surprised,” Claire said and smiled at her love.
Paul Snr said to Gareath, “That was impressive, almost all your rounds are within 6 inches of your first, and most of the grouping problems you had where due to a combination of the weapon’s kick and your arm being sore, I think.”
“Thanks Paul,” responded Gareath, “I did find the weapon to be a little heavy.”
“Yeah the H-8 is one of the more heavy assault rifles, only the TY-15 Battle Rifle is heavier, other than the ISWs and MGs that is,” Paul Snr. said, “if you lot feel up to firing in the same position as Tony, we shall do that position and only those who feel ready should try the standing position.”
Half an hour later Claire, Sym and Gareath had all tried all three, but Sym had gone back to the sitting position after firing two shots, Claire after ten and Gareath after 15 shots, as the weight of the H-8 took it’s toll on the firers.
When everyone had finished trying the three positions, Paul Snr. said, “Right time for you lot to find your selves your preferred weapons’.” He got up and was soon joined by the rest of the trainees, Anna also joined the group as Paul Snr. took the weapons from each trainee and replaced them on the rack, he then pushed it as the group walked towards the armoury. Clare remembered to open the door to the viewing room and out came the fairy companions who flew to their respective partners.
On the walk to the armoury Bill asked Anna, “Have you got any suggestions on what would be a good firearm Anna?”
“No, weapon choice is very much a personal thing, it depends on how you see your self as providing protection to specialists like Tony and Dominic, or just a general grunt,” Anna replied.
The group approached the armoury and Anna as all she wanted was her case, she walked to the window and asked Anton who standing behind the counter, “Can I have Anna Pickering, weapon’s box please.”
“No problem,” replied Anton and typed Anna’s name in to the terminal and after the display told him where in the main room it was, the robot went and brought to the end of the run,. Anton walked over to it and dragged it to the hatch and posted it through.
Anna accepted it and walked a short distance away and got out her HK77SMG and all ten of the magazines. She then locked the case up and put it on the run next to Dominic and Tony’s, she then walked back to the firing range.
Paul walked up to the window and asked Anton, “Is Benny about?”
“Yeah he’s in the office,” replied Anton.
“Could you get him thanks,” Paul requested.
“Sorry,” Anton replied, and called, “Boss, Paul’s here to see you.”
“Thank you Anton,” Benny called back and walked out of the office and over to the counter.
Paul walked up the counter to where Benny was waiting, “Any chance we can let the young ones loose in the weapons store and give then a basic armoury taster?”
“Yeah, I don’t see why not,” Benny said, he then unlocked the door and open it. Paul pushed the rack of H-8s in and left then next to Benny’s office door way. Benny then closed and locked the armoury door and led the party to through the active box shelves, and through an opening in the four metre thick blast wall. The room beyond extended the armoury by another 75metres and the room contained shelf upon shelf of weapons, Benny turned to the group and said, “Young ones, in here we keep at least two copies of every single weapon on the market, and a lot of the ones that come out of the Academy. The more popular items, we keep more of, last count excluding the D-300s in the weapon boxes, we had 60 copies. Some of you may already know that myself, Sharra and Sam all run range courses, basic and advanced armoury courses, and we also run training workshops, and seminars and also training sessions. I noticed you booked out the whole battle simulation room, Paul Snr..”
“Yeah I know, I’m training the young ones,” Paul replied.
“You don’t get any argument from me on that point Paul,” Benny said.
“Yes, just wander and if you have any questions, bring the weapon here and show me or you, if your up to speed on the latest out of the arsenals Paul?”
“As up to date as a reporter should be on what may be trying to kill him,” retorted Paul.
As the group started to wander all the fairy and pixie partners sat on or flew slightly above their respective partners shoulders, and smiled.

* * * * * *

After spending ten minutes wandering the assault rifles, Claire walked back from the shelves carrying an MA60 Pulse assault rifle, when she had arrived, she asked Benny, “What are the differences between the MA60 and the MA260. I know both Nibs and Sandra use the MA260?”
“The biggest difference between the 60 and the 260 is the 260 has two 10mm barrels and carries 200rounds of ammunition compared to the 60’s single and 100rounds, in all other respects they are the same weapon,” Benny replied.
“So can I take it that any MA series weapon if it’s a 200 series weapon is has a twin barrel.”
“Pretty much yeah, except the MA-2000 is a 30mm auto cannon and the MA-1000 is 15mm rail gun.”
”Ok,” said Claire and went and sat down with Paul
“You got a copy of Nicolai’s missile rifle? Benny,” Paul asked
“Actually no we ain’t at the mo, I supplied the only other copy of it to Brain, the commander of Sarah’s prime body guard unit. We should have a new shipment arriving in the next couple of days, which should include at least three missile rifles, and three charge particle cannons,” Benny said.
Rose walked out carrying a Trig 27d SMG and walked over to where Paul and Benny were stood and sat. “Is this the same weapon as the one I had when I arrived?”
“That looks like the Trig 27d,” replied Benny, “Hang on, let me check what you had when you arrived.”
“I think it was the 27b Benny,” said Paul
Benny turned around and typed in Rose’s name into the computer terminal, after a couple of seconds, the terminal showed what was in Rose’s weapons box, “Yeah, your right Paul it was a 27b.”
“Ok, what the difference between the two?” Rose asked.
Benny replied, “The Trig 27d as that one is, a version upgrade on the Trig 27b. The nicest thing about the Trig 27 series is the arm support and the bullpup side in magazine make up. The Trig 27b can fire 600 9mm rounds a minute and has an effective range of about 400metres, the 27d has a fire rate of 720 rounds a minute and has a slight increase in the effective range. I think one of the fourth years at the Academy is working on giving certain weapons the ability to handle APEX as well as the normal rounds.”
“That will be nice,” replied Paul Snr..
“Excuse all the questions,” said Rose, “but what is an APEX?”
“The questions are good,” replied Paul, “It means your interested in learning and understanding. What an APEX round is, it stands for Armour Piercing Explosive tip, its slightly better at going through armour and then it blows up.”
“And makes a nasty mess,” said Benny.
“I think I may have found my fire arm then,” said Rose.
Paul asked Rose, “Have you been given a pistol yet?”
“No, me and Sym haven’t yet,” Rose replied.
Paul turned to Benny and asked, “Where do you keep pistols?”
“Over there,” replied Benny, and pointed to the two nearest shelves.
“What weapon would you recommend for Rose, Sym, Gareath and I guess Bill?” Paul asked Benny.
“For the girls, the Y7, I see Echo 44 or similar for Gareath, and for Bill, Delt 357,” replied Benny.
Whilst Rose was talking to Benny and Paul, Gareath was looking at the SMGs, and asked Abbey, who he could see in the next aisle, “Weapon modifications, how common are they?”
“What generally or you talking specific modifications,” Abbey replied.
“General but only to the Gangrels, and yes I have a couple of specific weapon modifications in mind,” said Gareath.
“What modifications you looking at?” asked Clare as she walked around the end of the aisle and approached Gareath.
“Converting a Trig 27d for left arm use and shortening the barrel on a pair, one for the right arm and one for the left, and having claws,” Gareath replied and continued, “Punch in, claws in and shoot the enemy as well.”
“I can see you becoming a person after our own hearts,” said Abbey as the three walked towards where Benny and Paul were sat.
When the three approached Gareath asked, “Benny would it be possible to modify a Trig 27d so I can wear it on my left arm and shorten the barrel on both the left arm one and a right arm?”
“That modification sounds like a punch gun almost,” said Paul.
“Yeah, your right Paul it does,” Benny said, then he turned to Gareath and said, “follow me,” and Benny led Gareath to an area labelled the ‘Weird and Wonderful’, and straight to this weapon, it looked like you wore it on the back of the hands.
“No, I can see what you mean, but no, I’m also planning on adding 3 or 4 blades to the backs of my hands so when I hit I shoot or I can rip or both, plus I want some ranged fire power.”
“Now I understand, and the answer is yes, do it yourself, most of the staff here are more than happy to help and advise when it comes to things like modifications.”
When Gareath heard Benny say ‘Do it yourself’, his eyes lit up and a smile spread across his face.
“No, that’s a good point, when Jaboc opens the club from this Friday he has asked unless the unit are on operation then he wants you to work as hidden security, just use your eyes and ears on the floor of the club and inform security of any problems you hear about,” Paul said.
Bill walked from where the assault carbines where kept carrying a M42 Pulse Carbine and went and sat beside his sister and looked rather happy at his choice of weapon.
Paul Jnr. looked at Bill and said, “You look happy Bill.”
“Yeah I think I may have found my main weapon,” replied Bill
Sym then walked over carrying an MA-40 Carbine variant and as she approached her sister she said, “I think this is more my style, keep your arse out of trouble sister,”
Rose stuck her tongue out at Sym and smiled.
Benny then said, “Let me see about organising some ammunition for those. Pistols, Paul.”
“Good point, Your four go and have a look at the pistols and chose one,” said Paul
The four walked to where the pistols where kept and after looking at the large variety of pistols. Very quickly Sym had chosen hers which was Tard Kinetic 38 Automatic. Rose choose a Y7 automatic and both Gareath and Bill choose 44 Echo Magums.
“Carry your pistol everywhere unless Central rules indicate otherwise.” Clare said.
“And when the next supply shipment arrives I’ll get the garage to install hides in your unit’s FAVs Paul,” said Benny.
“Also could you ask then to install a hide for a either the A-58 Missile Rifle and the A-59 Neutral Particle Rifle,” asked Paul.
“Yeah ok,” said Benny as he disappeared into an closed off area.
Claire had been sat beside Paul, since she had decided to change from the D-300 and H-6 to the MA-60, “Do you know something hun, I feel so much more healthier since I joined the Vixens?”
“Yeah I noticed, you’re gotten a lot tougher as well,” Paul replied, “No longer are we seeing the shy Claire, which I love I may add, but I love all of you equally.”
“Good I hope so, I know I’m fitter than I ever have been,” Claire said.
“Yeah I have notice,” Paul said, “I’ve noticed you have been becoming a lot stronger as well.”
“Yeah, but saying that hun, is your mental toughness increasing, Ithian has started to teach both me and Hell Bright spells like Fear and Horrific Illusion,” Claire said.
“I think so, until the Wacker Incident started I knew that I could handle the stresses of Gang combat, but the rescue mission, that, was a whole another ball game, trained professional soldiers carrying similar equipment and with armoured vehicle backup, that is a whole another level of stress,” Paul said.
Paul and the others came back and at the same time Benny appeared carrying a D-1000 Sniper Rifle and pushing a trolley on which was four boxes of ammunition, a lot of empty magazines, and other tools. All the fairy companions had the same idea and flew to the front bar of the trolley. “Right shall we,” said Benny as he waited by the exit.
Everyone followed Benny out of the Armoury and back through the garage towards the firing range.
Paul Jnr., Clare and Abbey turned and walked towards the main hatch. Anton who was sat cleaning an MA40 said, “Can I help you?”
“Yeah, can I have Paul Patterson’s weapon box?” asked Paul Jnr.
“Yeah, no problem,” Anton replied and typed in Pauls name and collected from the run and posted it through the hatch, Paul pushed it a short distance, opened it and retrieved his D-300 and five magazines. He then followed the group towards the range.
Then both Clare and Abbey asked for their boxes and like Paul took their main fire arms out and placed it beside the other cases that were out.
Gareath asked, “Shall I push it Benny.”
“Thanks, I noticed your eyes lit up when I said about the staff being more than happy to offer advice and assistance,” Benny said.
“Yeah, I’ve always loved mechanical things, not so much the electronics, but the mechanics of things, and this would be the first time I’ve been this close to being able to tinker with things,” Gareath replied
“Right, no Jaboc offers all club personal the chance to learn many more things than the main reason why you’re here, I think Bill is finding that out for himself,” and Bill nodded at the comment, “I and Ann, run advanced Armoury courses for club personal, local city security forces and Echo Tech Security personal, Sharra and Jaboc both run an advance combat training in the battle simulators. If you want to learn about all things security, talk to Sharra and Sam. Big mechanical things talk to Macca rather than his boss Fred, but that due to the fact he has no tongue, he ate it to show some interrogators he would never betray his friends. The story of how and why it happened, Fred was ghost running with Richard, Jaboc, me, and a couple of other ghosts, when Fred was arrested for a minor crime, except two guys from Sec Com interrogated him about us and our operations, he told us via him writing it, he said you want my friends you go and find them and pulled his tongue out and slammed his teeth closed and then he ate it. The next thing Fred realises is that he’s in an ICU ward someplace with no tongue.”
“That’s loyalty for you,” said Paul.
“That is very true,” said Gareath, “Can I take it you graduated from the Academy, Benny?”
“No, I was just very good friends with Jaboc before he left for the Academy and when he came back I was also very good friends with Richard, both Fred and Macca also graduated, Fred I think in the same year as Jaboc, and Macca a few years later,” Benny said, “A lot of the heads of departments are ex Academy, or in my case closely related to the conspiracy, Ann my number two, graduated, and happily works under me.”
When the group got back, the light was still flashing, Paul Snr. opened the door and the sounds of quite a few more shooters drifted out of the door. Just as Claire and Paul were about to walk in, a guy pulled up on an electric vehicle which was towing a trainer on which was a large number of large boxes, he smiled at Claire who held the door open, he said, “No thanks, I need to be in the viewing room.” He climbed out and grabbed one of the large boxes and took it into the viewing room. As he opened the door the Fairy companions flew in and returned to their seats on the window sill. Just as Claire and Paul Jnr walked in an area of the wall disappeared and was quickly replaced by the box the guy had taken in. On the front was a digital display which read 10,000 .357 cartridges, looking along the wall under the viewing window was 20 boxes of similar size. The next one then disappeared and a couple of minutes later it too was replaced by a similar box but this one’s digital display read 10,000 .44 cartridges.
When Claire and Paul had joined the rest of the group, Benny said, “The boxes over there that Thomas is replacing is where firers in the range can get more ammunition from, rather than wandering back to the armoury, we just ask the when the counts drop below 1000 you let the armoury know, and what calibre of round. How they work, type in the weapon you are using and select the correct quality and that amount is dropped into the hopper, its then up to the user to reload, the door way there leads into the viewing room, where a lot of the firers go and reload.” Then after a short pause Benny then said, “Right your weapons should have a full magazine in them, but you lot can learn how to reload magazines, come and get four or five magazines and a bowl of ammo and feed the bullets into the magazines, so you have more than one magazine.”
Gareath, Rose, Bill and Clare walked over to the trolley and took a bowl and five magazines each. Benny then dropped a quanity of rounds into each bowl and they walked towards the right hand wall and sat down and started to feed rounds into the magazines.
As they started Benny said, “Also start looking at rounds, and comparing then with others, I will bring some 10mm APEX rounds along later to show you those but normally users of the APEX firing weapons used sealed magazines, even though the rounds are now a lot more stable, but it dates back to when they first came on to the market,” Benny said.
At this point Sandra, Wong, Jum, Tina and Abs, all of them had their fairy partners and beside Sandra walked Daraus, all walk into the range and smiled at Paul and his group. They all stop and listen to Paul, “When you have enough ammunition, have fun, remember the range is open 26hrs a day, and all we ask is that it is kept tidy.”
Claire and Paul turned around and saw the back of Wong’s as she walked into the private area, rather than the public area, and the pair walked after them.
Sym walked up to Paul and asked, where do I get ammunition for this,” and showed Paul her the MA-40 Carbine variant, without the grenade launcher.
“Ok, large gun, you have, why?” asked Paul and led the way to where the 10mm binary rounds were stored, and the box had just been replaced.
“Keep, my twin sister out of trouble, Rose has a fiery streak in her and has gotten herself in to trouble before, but in the controlled confines of school and home, now we are in the big wide world, those rules no longer apply, therefore, one of us has got to have some brains,” Sym replied, “and that just happens to be me.”
“I’m thinking about unit make up and how we organise, Sym, can I ask for your opinion on an idea as Paul bent down and took out four full 10mm MA-40 binary magazines, and handed then to Sym who put them in to her arms and carried them back to her firing position. “The Vixens work in pairs and fours, and that I know is cause of how they work and partners, I was thinking of operating in threes, me, Clare and Abbey in one unit, you, Rose and Gareath as a second, the sniper team, when we get one as a third and anyone else in the four unit.”
“Sounds ok,” Sym replied as she sat and put the MA-40 to her shoulder and gingerly squeezed the trigger plate, and fuutttt, whisssstttthhhmmmm, was heard as a round went down range, Sym smiled as the recoil wasn’t like she had expected, she then normally pulled the trigger, and a chain of 10rounds went down range, the smile grew even bigger, and she then clicked the safety to full auto and pulled the trigger back hard, and in a few seconds, she had spent 30 rounds, when she released the trigger.
Paul said, “Nice shooting, take a look,” and passed Sym the sight, “The round in the bottom right I think was your first shot, the group in the top left was your second group the hole in the middle was the last firing.”
“I don’t know, the H-8 hit my shoulder rather hard, but I didn’t feel a thing, with the first round, only a slight kick with the second, and about the same on the third burst, but ain’t these guns suppose to hit your shoulder rather hard?” Sym asked and a high rate of fire SMG opened fire.
“There should be some form of kick, may I?” and Paul asked for Sym’s MA-40.
”Yeah, go ahead,” Sym replied and put the rifle’s safety on and passed Paul it, who checked it and smiled at Sym.
Paul then stood and pulled the trigger after selecting full-auto, and 59 rounds went down range, “Your not kidding Sym, Benny did you know the MA-40s have now got negligible kick to them?”
“No, I didn’t,” Benny said, he then turned round to face Paul, and got passed Sym’s MA-40 and a fresh magazine as the one in it was empty, “Thanks,” said Benny as he ejected the old one and rammed the new one home and selected burst fire and worked the trigger and in under ten seconds, had emptied the magazine.
“What the hell, that was fast,” Paul said in astonishment.
“No, that weren’t, on a good day I can put 3000 odd rounds down range in a minute.”
“How?” Paul asked.
“Look at the trigger design, remind you of anything?” Benny asked.
“The spark guns trigger,” Paul replied, and passed the MA-40 back to Sym who took it, replaced the magazine and put ten, ten round bursts into the next target, and she then lay prone and dropped the third magazine in and started to put various number of rounds from one to ten, after a few more magazines, she had been able to work out the one, three and five round depressions, but could she get the two and four, no she couldn’t.
At about 12:00BN Paul called a halt to the range session and asked everyone, “What have you lot learnt?”
Everyone chimed, “How to safely handle weapons, and range drills.”
“Good, now get the hell out of here, Hunters, I have a basic combat training session booked this after noon in the room opposite, from 01:00AN, so you have two hours to chill. Put your weapons on the racks and get out of here.”
As Clare walked out she remembered to open the door to the viewing room and like earlier all the companions went to their partners.
As the two Pauls and Claire walked out of the range, and Charrbrr and Deedban joined them, Jaboc drove up in one of the electric vehicles and said, “Get in,” to Paul Snr. and to the other two Jaboc asked where you two heading?”
“The Gangrel Apartments, Gary invited us over to meet the two units,” replied Claire.
“Get in, because I’m heading to the same place,” and then Jaboc turned to Paul Snr. and asked, “I want to know what you think about the Hunters having a floor in the Gangrel apartments, and to the idea of you and the hunters moving there for how ever long you guys are here?”
“I have no problem with it,” said Paul, “I was thinking the same thing.”

* * * * * *

A bus pulled up opposite the Club on its normal stop and a gent and three young children got out, the three young ones were all were carrying small rucksacks, he turned and looked across the street at the Club, very likely to be his and his kids new home or a start point to a new better life for all of them. The view they had was a large fenced off area with a single vehicle and person entry point with a small cross roads and beyond that the club, a massive four storey building, built in the era when the dark architecture was king, foreboding and full of mystery. Around the edge of the grounds were lots of buildings, some massive office blocks, others small apartment block style buildings. He then saw Gary, wearing a t-shirt of the Marauders wander up towards the main gate from the nearest apartment block, which was a three storey one, ground, first and second floors, in the windows he could see some of the inhabitants, sitting chilling, listening to music, one looked like he was whilting a piece of wood with a knife, he called out, “Gary.”
Gary stopped and turned towards the road and saw who had called him and said after Duggie and the three kids had crossed the road, “Hi, what brings you here to the club?”
“I’m here to chat to Jaboc and people about a few options, I pulled Hemma, Beatrice and Damien from school yesterday, and they ain’t going back to the city and corporate run places,” Duggie said, and started to walk towards the main gate. When he got there, Gary signed them in as visitors and the four got issued with visitor Ids. Gary then led them outside and asked, “Can the Gangrel Marauders offer you four a drink and a seat?”
“Certainly I would love a tea and I know the kids want to tuck into lunch, I said not until we were here,” Duggie replied, “what you doing here yourself, I always thought you were a Vixen and would remain one?”
“No, I led my previous unit, and had been semi leading the Vixens, but Nibs has proven herself to be far better leader then any of us thought. I also chaff under someone else’s tactical command, and so I left a few weeks ago. I’m still a Vixen and will always be one, but I now command the Marauders, along with the Hammers are the only non specialist units the Gangrels have in the area, most of the other units were decimated by the Wacker Incident, and are going to need time to rebuild their strengths, so The Hunters and these two are it for the time being,” Gary replied.
As the five walked into the back area, Jaboc, Paul Snr., Paul Jnr. and Claire walked up from the underground parking and storage facilities. Hemma saw Claire and Paul Jnr. first and called, “Sis, Paul.”
Both Paul Jnr. and Claire looked over and saw Duggie and the three young ones, and walked over, Jaboc and Paul Snr. followed.
Claire said, “Hi dad, hi you lot,”
“Hello again daughter, where’s Bill?” Duggie asked and stopped and stared at the sight of both Claire and Paul with their fairy partners sat on their shoulders.
“Getting some lunch Mr Demitrie,” Jaboc replied, which brought Duggie back to normality, “Your son has proven himself to be quite a good personal assistant to myself.”
“That’s good to hear, and please call me Duggie,” Duggie said and then turned to the kids and said, “Go on go and eat your lunches,” Duggie then turned to Jaboc and Paul and said, “can I take it you can see what I can see?
“Yes I can,” replied Paul, “I think Jaboc can see them as well.”
“If you are talking about the little people, I can Paul,” Jaboc responded.
Jaboc then bent down to see if the grass was damp and as it weren’t sat down. Duggie and Paul joined him whilst Gary went about getting some drinks sorted, Jaboc said, “I was told yesterday about who you are Duggie by Jane C, whom your daughter confided in a few weeks ago, from what I have been told and explained, you are skilled in dimensional travel, and a Tattooist, Yes?”
“Yes, can I assume that some of the people in the area don’t know?”
“Not yet, and in answer to your problem with schooling your little ones, we do run a small specialist school on the grounds, your kids can go there, but they won’t learn what the kids in main stream learn, courses are tailored for the person and a lot of it is self study and small group work on projects,” Jaboc said, “and allow me to introduce Paul.”
“Are you the gentleman my daughter told me about a few days ago about wanting to meet me?”
“I think I am and I bow in your presence sir,” Paul Snr. replied.

* * * * * *

As Claire and Paul led the three young ones a short distance where Damien asked, “Can you do that trick again sis?”
“Didn’t I tell you once not to ask for things, young one,” said Claire in a stern voice.
“Sorry sis,” said Damien.
“Sit here for a sec I want to ask dad something,” Claire said and got up after moving Damien from her lap to the ground, and walked the short distance to where Duggie was sitting and whispered in his ear, “How,” and was stopped when.
Duggie said, “They know everything, excuse Damien, I had to pull him from school yesterday and he realised things maybe changing for us.”
“I will, and thanks,” Claire said, and then thought about her understanding of the spell’s she now knew, ‘I wonder if I can make the True Sight spell permanent,’ and she walked back, sat down and said, “Maybe later Damien.”

* * * * * *

Paul Snr. asked Duggie, “I was wondering, do you know how to tattoo normal tattoos as well as the other kind?”
“Yeah I do, I did use to Tattoo many years ago,” Duggie replied.
“I was wondering, because I run a Tattoo Parlour here on Club grounds to club goers, but was thinking of doing more normal tattoo work, as it would allow me to discover if any other tattooists in the city and operating with out our knowledge,” Paul asked, “would you be up of assisting me and when it gets off the ground, which shouldn’t be to long and getting a proper wage and all the perks of living here on the Club grounds,” and Paul looked at Jaboc who smiled back at Paul.
“Yeah, definitely, the only problem would be where would I and my kids live?” Duggie asked.
After a few seconds thought, Jaboc said, “That apartment block is empty,” and he pointed to the one next door to Gangrel Apartments, “A bit of clean up and a lick of paint from maintaince, that should look as good as new.”
Gary walked out carrying a large tray, and smiled at the sight of both Claire’s and Paul’s companions sitting on the grass enjoying the mid-day sun. Just behind him walked Lara, Dean and Michelle. The three people behind Gary walked to where Paul and Claire were sitting and plonked them selves down and waited for Gary to walk over with the tray, when he had and had sat down he said, “Allow me to introduce Claire and Paul of the Bitch Vixens, to Lara, my number two, and Dean and Michelle the leadership team of the Hammers.”
“Hello then I think is in order, me and Claire are only going to be here a couple more weeks now, before we and the rest of the Vixens head off to the Academy,” Paul said.
“Yeah, Sarah did say something about a unit heading off in a while for pastures new,” Lara said, “So it’s the Bitch Vixens who are going?”
“Yeah, in a few weekends time,” said Claire, “and both me and Paul will be helping you guys this evening anyway. How long have you been Gangrel units?” Claire asked.
“A few weeks we both tested out on 23rd Auar Hammers went first and then us the Marauders went, a couple of days ago we loose our commander to of all things a drive by and the bastard they were aiming at, they missed,” Lara replied, “The unit has stated that if they ever get their hands on the guy or guys that did it, their will be summary justice done.”
“And from what I’ve been told, I’ll be joining them,” replied Gary.
“Is that your dad, Claire, he look really chilled and at ease with things,” Michelle said, in getting better basic. Which brought a slight chuckle from Hemma and Paul looked at Hemma very sternly.
“Clip her around the back of the head Paul,” said Claire, “What do you say young lady?”
“Sorry, Michelle,” Hemma said in a sorrowful voice.
“No harm done,” Michelle said.
“And yes young one, I heard it too, its sorted we have officially moved into that apartment building, as of now. Also you three are going to be starting at the local Echo Tech Academy next week, so you had better get use to hard work from now, cause they will push as will I. Paul has offered me work as well, as a Tattooist here, and tell Bill when you next see him where we are and warn him for me Claire, I’m also expecting him to work now,” Duggie said.
Dean when he heard about the Echo Tech Academy, turned to Paul who had come over and sat down and said, “Echo Tech Academies, I’ve heard they ain’t like normal schools, are they?”
“No, Echo Tech Academies don’t exactly screen intake, but they do work with you to further your natural skills rather than force you to learn set ones. The city schools can’t see the advantages of the system, and yet some of the most brilliant scientists came from the Echo Tech Academy system, I think it speaks for itself. Its only open to those employed by Echo Tech Inc Companies and Umbrella companies and special associates to access, and I can tell you all that being a Gangrel is considered a Special Associate, it’s the one thing Gangrels don’t know, is that they can, no one else even from their immediate family can attend, I would advise you lot going and seeing what they can do, I’m thinking of enrolling the Hunters for the next year in preparation for going to the Academy next intake. Jane confirmed it this morning the board of trustees has passed all unit and personal selection for the Academy to the field force commanders, of which I am classified as one, I can directly put a unit forward and most of the other field commanders have agreed, the Hunters are currently the only unit, they feel is close to being ready and likely to go next year. Misty’s raiders who were the secondaries for this year’s intake are getting a little old to attend,” Paul said.
“That will be good,” Paul Jnr said and thought, ‘Both the units together, at the Academy, god help the enemy.’

* * * * * *

A while later the Hunters along with Tony, Dominic, Anna and Bill and companions walked out from the Gangrel Apartments and saw Claire, Paul Jnr. and Snr., Gary, Lara, Michelle and Dean sat on the ground chatting. As the group walk towards where everyone was sitting Paul Jnr. saw them and said, “Hi you lot.”
Everyone else present said, “Hi.”
Bill sat down and after seeing a bunch of very young looking youths playing in the large field, Bill said to his sister, “Is that Hemma playing tag sis?”
“Yeah it is, dad has moved into that apartment block, and he asked me to pass a message on to you bro, he’s expecting you to work now,” Claire replied.
Lara asked Anna, Dominic and Tony, “What unit do three run with?
Dominic replied, “The South Harbour Hunters.”
“A bit far from South Harbour, how come?” Lara asked.
Paul Snr. said, “They are a specialist sniper team, and as at this moment we have no idea of what we will be facing this evening when we hit the gang headquarters, they are here to provide the forces with some specialist support as will Claire, Hell Bright, Tina and Abs.”
“What ain’t we being told?” Dean asked.
Paul Snr. propped himself up on his elbows and said, “What I am about to tell you, goes no further, until such time as it is pertinent to inform the rest of your two units. The Hunters are a specialist unit trained and equipped to handle situations outside the normal perview of Gangrel operations, Gary I know is in the loop about things, and I will leave it up to his descrission as to what else he tells you, but from intelligence we gathered yesterday from contacts I have in South Peninsula it is possible that the target is far more dangerous than initially thought.”
“Arh, hence the specialist support,” Michelle said.
“Yeah,” replied Paul Snr.

* * * * * *

After an hour of chatting and chilling, Paul Snr. said, “Right Hunters, we have training to do.”
“Yeah we do,” said Clare, “You going to join us Claire?”
“May be,” replied Claire.
Gary said, “If you worried about the young ones, I think the Marauders and Hammers can handle looking after them.”
“Thanks Gary,” replied Claire, “Yeah I will then.”
As everyone got up Paul Snr. said, “Hunters and Bill at least as Jaboc said to me earlier, that if he don’t need you Bill or you ain’t got other work on you’re with me and the Hunters training from now on, can start your fitness training, by jogging to the battle simulator. So lets move people.”
After The Hunters, along with the fairy partners, had left Gary turned to the three Gangrels and said, “As with what Paul Snr. told you, again this goes no further, ok?”
“Yeah,” the three Gangrels replied.
“I know what Paul Snr. was talking about when he said specialist support, both the Clares, Abbey, Paul Snr., Hell Bright, Tina and Abs have abilities beyond what most humans understand. The tattoos Paul Snr. both Clares and Abbey have are magickal. Both Claire and Hell Bright are learning how to cast real spells, not the ones done by stage magicians, Abs and Tina are both true adepts, not the psycho adepts we hear about in the papers and on the news, but normal humans with abilities beyond normal, I’ve seen what they and other members of the Vixens can do, Nibs, her partner Sandra, Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma, whom you have still to meet are the same, I’ve seen Nibs put her foot through a solid stone throne. The Vixens and The Hunters, me, and now you three, along with quite a few members here at the Club belong to what is simply called the Conspiracy, we keep the planet safe from things what would want to turn it into a living hell for the human population.”
“Fuck, so can I take it that Jane C, Queen Sarah, Paul Snr. are all in on it as well?” Dean asked.
“Yeah, Jane C, Nicolai, Paul, and Kev Marks, run five AAA corporations that finance the Conspiracy. The Gangrels were initially set up as somewhere the conspiracy could get people who were professional, well trained and not scared of strapping on a weapon and using their eyes and ears in the hunt for things not of this world,” Gary continued.
“Let me get this straight, by they fact Paul Snr. and you have told us three this, you trust us not to ruin things,” Lara said.
“Yeah, plus it makes your life a lot easier should you see something out of the ordinary. Basically if you see anything you think could be strange and not conducive to Darra Von’s, health and well being, tell me, any member of the Vixens or the Hunters we’ll make sure it gets inputted in to the intelligence data bases.”
“It’s a big responsibility ain’t it,” Dean said.
“Yeah, but a few months ago, I was slated to be heading for the Academy, but when Nibs joined the Vixens we found a very capable leader and commander, I and Darla left for pastures new, but we are both still Vixens and will always remain so,” replied Gary, “I was working control a couple of weekends ago when the Vixens, Clare and Abbey and other members of the elite hit a cultist controlled site, when you see Nibs fight you will understand, she was matched move for move, until that point only Jum, Wong, Sandra, Abs and Tina were capable of matching Nibs to that level.”

* * * * * *

When things concerning where Duggie, Hemma, Beatrice and Damien were living were sorted, Jaboc said, “Shall we depart for the Club so we can arrange to get your furniture and other items you are going to need here and also board up your home and also looking at boarding up the Vixen’s home as they ain’t going to be using it for a while.”
“Yes, that would be a good idea,” Duggie replied, and the three got up and walked towards where the rest of Duggie’s family were sitting, the Duggie heard Hemma quietly chuckle at Michelle’s poor basic, to which he said after Claire had said to Paul Jnr. about clipping her around the back of the head, “And yes young one, I heard it too, its sorted we have officially moved into that apartment building, as of now. Also you three are going to be starting at the local Echo Tech Academy next week, so you had better get use to hard work from now, cause they will push as will I. Paul has offered me work as well, as a Tattooist here, and tell Bill when you next see him where we are and warn him for me Claire, I’m also expecting him to work now.
Then Duggie and Jaboc headed for the garage area where Jaboc could organise a truck to make moving things to the new apartment easier. Jaboc said as the pair walked over the grounds, “I know a certain few members of the conspiracy will very definitely be happy to meet you.”
“And I will be happy to know that my family are in an environment which is much safer than the one we were living in,” Duggie replied, “Can I ask, how much of this is yours and how much is not?”
“Everything you see here with in the fencing, I effectively own by proxy of Echo Tech Inc, and a few places south of the CW and to the west of the road the main gate is on. I like all the companies of Echo Tech take my responsibility to the staff who work on club grounds very seriously, and I also view coming to work for me or any part of the Club as a job for life which again is the same as the way Echo Tech view their employees, which also includes the children if they wish to also work for the club,” Jaboc replied.
“Impressive I may say, I had heard that the Echo Tech companies did look after their staff well, but I hadn’t realised that it was a job for life,” Duggie replied.
“Yeah, I have a feeling that Jane and Nicolai would have either visited you or spoken to you during the wedding about you and your young ones moving to a safer environment what with the problems certain people may cause family and close friends.”
“If you are talking about Metzza and his friends, they would have been in for a nasty shock. I take it you know both Claire and Bill have magickal tattoos?” Duggie asked.
“Claire yes, Bill no I didn’t,” Jaboc replied.
“Yes, as do the other three as well, Hemma has the maximum six before the magick involved in the creation changes her to a super natural human, Beatrice has four and Damien only has one and I’ve started on his second,” Duggie replied.
As the pair approached the ramp down to the garage, Ren, Hell Bright, Jum and Wong were all walking up the ramp, Ren said, “Hi Duggie.”
“Hi Ren, hi Hell Bright,” Duggie replied and followed Jaboc down the ramp into the garage, where they turned left and walked towards where MacGreeven was talking to one of the mechanics about a modification a ghost was after for his bike.
Jaboc said when MacGreeven had looked up, “Is there a truck available that I can borrow to fetch some things for Duggie here?”
“Yeah, its out back, but we only have a four tonner available,” MacGreeven replied.
“Also do you know where Braddock is, as I need a few of the crew to go and give one of the apartments at the front of the grounds a lick of paint and get it habitable for Duggie and his family?”
“No I don’t,” MacGreeven replied.
“I do boss,” said the mechanic under the vehicle, “I saw him in the canteen and he looked like he was heading for control.”
“Thanks,” Jaboc replied, and along with Duggie he turned and headed out of the back of the garage towards control.
“Impressive,” Duggie said.
“I know, Echo Tech Inc found the sub surface facilities and the club, about 50 years ago, thankfully the owners of the building back then only used the Garage and the Canteen as the rest of the facilities were full of earth and sealed, when the building and grounds came up for sale about 20 years ago, Echo Tech bought it outright and constructed the medical facility to the south and the Echo Tech Academy on the north west and then six years ago, I retired to look after Ren and Hell Bright and was offered the building and facilities, and told, you run them in the way you see fit, effectively the ground they sit on is yours,” Jaboc replied. Jaboc then led Duggie into control and saw Braddock standing looking over the main map table with Sharra. Jaboc called, “Braddock,” and started towards the nearest ramp down.
When the pair had reached the ground floor Braddock walked over to them and asked, “What can I do for you boss?”
“You got a team of people available to go and stick a coat of paint on the apartment block to the south of the Gangrel Apartments at the front of the club, and also have you got a couple of people I could get to help move Duggie here from his place, where do you currently live Duggie?”
“South Central, quite close to the free fire zone,” Duggie replied.
“To here, specifically the apartment,” Jaboc finished saying
“Yeah I can rustle up a few people to do that, I was thinking about wandering around the apartments and seeing if any of them needed painting and if any needed maintance work done,” Braddock replied, “When do we need it done by?”
“ASAP,” Jaboc replied.
“You want the impossible again boss,” Braddock said.
“Me and the kids are more than willing to help in the painting,” Duggie said.
“Any idea when we can sort furniture out for the Gangrel Apartments?” Jaboc asked.
“What, the furniture’s not arrived yet?” Braddock asked.
“No, it didn’t look like it when I was there twenty minutes ago,” Jaboc replied.
“That I will get on to now,” said Braddock as he walked towards a couple of people sat at the control desks, and said, “You two busy?”
“No,” they both said.
“Good then you two can help move some one from South Central to the apartment block next to the Gangrel Apartment,” Braddock said.
“No problem boss,” they said, “you got the address?”
“No, but they do,” replied Braddock, and pointed towards Duggie and Jaboc.
“Ok,” and they both got up and followed Jaboc and Duggie towards the exit.

* * * * * *

When the Hunters, Bill, Claire and Paul, as well as all the companions, reached the underground road they started to jog towards the Battle simulator room. After a couple of minutes they had arrived at the entrance, Bill, Sym, and Rose were breathing heavily, Gareath was in slightly better condition. Paul slightly chuckled at this and said, “When I have finished with you, you will be able to run a full marathon in two and a half hours.”
At this statement, Bill said, “A full marathon in two and a half hours, that is going to kill me.”
“No it won’t bro, Do you remember how unfit I was?” Claire asked.
“Yeah, you never ran anywhere,” Bill replied.
“Look at me now, and I’ve only been a Gangrel for three weeks,” Claire said.
”You’ll be surprised how quickly that run will seem like a simple walk in the park,” said Anna.
The group entered the range and collected their weapons and then crossed the corridor to the battle simulator room. Paul Snr. checked the system and saw the system was off line, and ready.
Paul Snr. opened the door and let everyone in and then walked in and closed the door and said, “Computer, Paul Delimetry, activate lighting circuit and bio-metric scanner,” the lights came on and showed a 150metre by 115metre room. Paul then said, “This is one of, currently, eight battle simulators. Normally you would find seven different areas, each area is capable of producing a different environment for people to train in, but today as a few of you have very little combat experience I booked the entire room out. Very likely next week, you will find the Vixens and Misty’s raiders in here a lot training and preparing for the Narizzan mission, this is what this room is designed for, to train people and practice for missions and operations.”
A computer voice then said, “Scan complete. Bio-metric stored.”
“This way people,” Paul Snr. said and led them into a second room, and he passed out adaptors for their weapons, and also a single magazine.
“Why one magazine?” asked Anna.
“The magazine is equipped with a system that simulates a magazine that has ammunition in, the adaptor for the muzzles and allows the weapons to be used in here with out risking the technology that makes the simulator work. The walls, floor, and ceiling is equipped with some of the most advance holographic and force field technology we have found on our explorations. We have holographic technology now, but in here,” Paul Snr. said, as every one fitted the adaptors and loaded the magazines, “the holographics are combined with advanced force field technology that creates solid objects, that if it should be fixed to the ground in real life it’s fixed to the ground in here.”
”Damn, that’s impressive,” Clare said, “you said eight, where’s the other seven?”
“Each of the five corporations have a simulator room, the Academy and Gangrel Command has one,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Gangrel command has one,” Clare said somewhat shocked.
“Yes, Gangrel command, its only used by the Gangrel mercenary forces and Sarah’s bodyguard units, which if I ain’t mistaken the Hunters is now classified as one, as its still somewhat highly experimental, we’ve only had the technology perfected and running for five years, this one was installed two years ago,” Paul Snr. said, “Next question is how are new recruits trained for going into a combat zone?”
“We have no idea, both me and Abbey were trained on the job as we both joined and established unit,” Clare said.
“Same here,” Anna said.
“Ok, right, lets run through some standard combat drills while I see if Kev is around,” Paul Snr. said and Paul typed a message on his PDA and sent it to Kev.
Who a couple of minutes later sent the reply saying, ‘I will be with you in a few minutes Paul, have the group run through their basic battle field symbols.’
Kev Marks arrived about five minutes later and proved to be an expert when it came to training the new Hunters along with Bill, and Claire and also providing new skills for the more experienced members as well.
All the fairy and pixie companions also had fun hindering and helping everyone. Even they learnt how and what practical jokes would work best in a combat situation. The little things like, trip lines, and grease patches for when enemy are moving on foot, and spells like animate object or just a simple rustle of leaves or similar.

* * * * * *

At the end of a good five hour session Paul Snr. turned to Kev Marks and asked, “Would you be up for more combat training sessions whilst you’re here as, I know people like Jaboc and Sharra run combat training courses, but those are for people who have considerable experience in the field?”
“Yeah, it would be good to don my training cap again for a while, and yes I will be joining you this evening in my SAMAS Powered Armour,” Kev said.

* * * * * *

Duggie said when they had reached where the four tonners were parked, “First job is to get some boarding for the windows and doors.”
“True, but lets just check the sizes of what we will need.” Jaboc said, as he climbed in along with Duggie, the other two, plus an extra one, who had said they would help had collected an FAV and soon pulled up beside the truck which pulled out and led the way to Duggie’s old home.
“That is a much better idea,” said Duggie.
“I may I ask what brought you to Darra Von in the first place?” Jaboc asked as they drove along CW9.
“A place to hide from the stresses of the mega-verse, mainly,” Duggie replied.
“How long have you been here? I’m sorry for all these questions, but you are the first dragon I have ever met,” asked Jaboc, “and when we get back I’ll start a personal file on yourself and put all this data in.”
“Don’t worry about it, I know my race is dying, I’ve been resident on Darra Von for about 3000 years, and I’m almost 5000 years old,” Duggie said.
“I always thought that dragons were evil and prayed on lesser creatures,” Jaboc said.
“Most do, but the Chiang-Ku and I may say a few others,” and then after a few seconds of thought Duggies continued, “like humans, I personally think if humans could be allowed to grow without the interference of the creatures that enslave, kill, and generally make human life miserable they could become so much more. As a race we are very close to extinction, the latest speculation puts our number at about 300 maybe 400 in the entire Mega-verse.”
“Jesus, that few,” Jaboc said somewhat startled.
“Yeah that few,” Duggie responded, “no one knows what happened, all we know is that something wiped out the majority of us, long before I was born, and we as a race don’t exactly give birth to many babies, plus we have a knack of annoying very powerful creatures. Bill was a miracle, the joining of me with Sam is unheard of, and then to have Claire, if others of my kind knew that I had, had two human children, I would be seen as the possible saviour of our race. It took a while and Sam’s work didn’t exactly help matters, to have Hemma, Beatrice and Damien, were three more miracles. I love my kids with all my heart, as I know Sam does, and she would be standing beside Claire with a gun in her hand if I was the slave. I don’t due to the fact I been fighting for many thousands of years and I need a break, and the kids have given me that break.”
“How long have you been out of the loop, so to speak?” Jaboc asked.
“About 500 years now, I’ve spent the last few hundred years travelling the world, seeing the sights, meeting people, helping people in small ways, always making sure I stayed off the radar of the conspiracy, it’s nothing against you and the work you do, but, I’ve needed to, I know that if I hadn’t I would be on the front lines fighting and very likely be dead by now, plus I would have never met Sam, the one person in this world bar my kids that I love with all my heart and soul,” Duggie replied.
“And from what I’ve seen of them both, they are very well rounded, if a little naíve, young adults,” Jaboc said.
“I know they are, but as I know what the world is like, I have tried to protect them as best I can, and until a couple of years ago, I would say that me and Sam were doing a good job to, Claire was attending the Rotork Finishing Academy and Bill was attending one of the better enclave schools, Sam then ‘disappeared’ or to be more correct kidnapped, which meant Claire wasn’t able to attend the Academy anymore and Bill just went downhill,” Duggie said as Jaboc indicated right and pulled on to the off ramp for junction 8, “don’t tell Claire or Bill this, but when the rescue goes in, I will be with them as I have an issue with the High lord that I will be dealing with. I know what happened when Sam was kidnapped, Claire told me a few weeks ago.” As the truck slowed and stopped at the lights, Duggie said, “Left here, then forth right and mine is the second house of the left, the Vixen’s is almost opposite mine.”
“That’s good to know, at least I can sort out the necessary supplies for boarding up the Vixens home as well,” said Jaboc.
As the truck and the FAV pulled up in front of the house, Duggie saw a couple of youths disappear around the back of the Vixen’s home base. He tapped Jaboc on the shoulder and pointed at the far side of Home Base, Jaboc nodded and they both climbed out. The three crew who had been following in the FAV climbed out and Jaboc pointed to the far side of Home Base and two who had been in the front took their pistols out and moved up the road and quickly moved around the far side of the house.
Duggie and Jaboc both moved to the side closest to the main road and slowly moved towards the back area. When they had arrived there they saw a group of nine youths all stood in a circle and two youths were circling inside the circle, one lashed out a punch and caught the other on the chin. The second youth moved inside and brought his knee up and caught the first in the gut which caused the first to slightly double up with the impact.
Duggie whispered to Jaboc, “Leave them to it.”
“Yeah, but I know that Sarah is always on the look out for possible members for the Gangrels, and these look like they may fulfil her requirements for unit status,” Jaboc responded.
Jaboc and Duggie walked around the side of the house and said, “Urhum gents, you do realise that you are trespassing on private property.”
The group looked around at Jaboc and Duggie and saw Jaboc had a pistol in his hand and Duggie looked like he could handle himself in a fight. The group looked at the far side of the house and saw two more guys stood there.
“We weren’t doing anything, other than fighting each other,” one said.
“Did I say you were. No,” said Jaboc, “but I will say this if you lot are interested in fighting I know of a few people who could use youths like yourselves in keeping the streets safe for the general population, you guys interested?”
“May be, what does it involve,” the one who spoke earlier said.
“It would involve you lot coming to Club Millana this Frodar around 07:00AN to 07:30AN and having a chat with a few people there,” Jaboc said.
The group looked at each other and another one said, “Most of us are too young to get into a club.”
“Yeah maybe if the Club was actually open at that time, but as the club ain’t and it don’t open its doors to the public until 09:00AN. Plus you are just coming for a chat and anyway as I happen to own the club, I’m bending the rules. So you guys interested?” Jaboc asked.
“Yeah, def,” another one said.
“Good, I hope to see you lot on Frodar then, tell the guys on the main gate you are there to chat to Sarah and Jaboc, they will know who you are talking about,” Jaboc said and the four adults disappeared back towards the main road.

* * * * * *

“Bloody hell,” said one, “I’ve heard that Club Millana is re-opening its doors this Frodar after the Wacker War, and its an ‘Up and Coming Fight Night’.”
“You know who the other guy was don’t you?” another one said.
“No,”
“He lives opposite.”
“I’m more wondering what he meant when he said keeping the street safe for the general population.”

* * * * * *

The group walked back to the road and crossed it and Duggie opened the front door and said, “Ok, empty all the upstairs rooms, the Living room, and the Kitchen. Jaboc can I ask that you help me with certain pieces from the dining room and the den please,” Duggie asked.
“Yeah no worries,” Jaboc replied, and followed Duggie towards the room behind the Duggie’s bedroom.
“The only items I want from in here are my shrine and the two chests. The shrine is the one of the most valuable items I have in here,” said Duggie and he walked to it open the front door and smiled as he saw it. He then closed the door and stepped back and quietly said a mystical rhyme, when he was finished Jaboc who had been looking at the cupboard saw the two half doors seal.
“Can I take it by what I’ve just seen, you have the ability to cast spells?” Jaboc asked.
“Yes, a few,” replied Duggie, and the pair picked the large cabinet up and carried it towards the door.
“Now this is going to be a problem,” said Jaboc as the cabinet was taller than the door.
“No it ain’t the spell also filled the inner area in a solid foam that holds everything in place,” replied Duggie. He and Jaboc then carried the cabinet on it’s edge and out of the door. When they got to the truck, they found one of the others had already loaded two of the arm chairs from the kitchen in, the pair then lifted the cabinet and placed it along the side wall of the truck.
When they had exited the van, a couple of the youths they had seen behind Home Base crossed the road and asked, “Excuse us, do you need any help?”
Duggie looked at the two youths and said, “Yeah, can you two go into the kid’s rooms on the first floor and gather up the clothes you find and put them in some bin bags which I will get you now. Follow me,” and Duggie led the pair and Jaboc back to the house and towards the kitchen, when they passed the doorway to the basement, Duggie said to Jaboc, “Can you go down stairs and start to gather up the pictures thanks,” Duggie then winked at Jaboc, who realised that some of the pictures where revealing of Duggies’ true form. Jaboc disappeared down the stairs. Duggie led the two youths into the kitchen and walked to a rack of draws and opened one and took out a roll of black plastic bags, and chucked then at the youths and said, “there you go, up those stairs to the first floor.”
“Thanks,” one of them said.
“My name is Duggie and yours?”
”Simon,” a brown hair youth said.
“Gavin,” the other one said, and he had a large bruise on the side of his chin and the pair disappeared up the stairs.
Duggie then walked back to the stairs down to the den and descended and found Jaboc holding a pile of pictures and looking at one hung on the wall of Duggie, in human form, and Sam.
Jaboc said, after he heard and saw Duggie on the small landing removing his boots, “May I say, Sam looks beautiful in this picture and Claire looks so much like Sam in some of the other pictures.”
“Thank you Jaboc, yeah I know, that one was taken whilst the two of us where on holiday some 25 years ago in Ne-U-bar very close to Syam Metroplex,” Duggie replied.
“May I ask is the form you take in this and now, your preferred form?” Jaboc asked as Duggie took a large flat packed box from a cupboard under the stairs.
“Yes, Jarrzar was my home for a good 1500 years, and to be honest I like the people a lot,” Duggie replied.
“You do know the two of the group going to the Academy this year are Jarrzarian, I think Nibs speaks fluent Jarrzarian?” Jaboc asked, “and I think Nibs, Jum and Wong intend to teach the rest of the Vixen’s Jarrzarian and other languages over the next few years. I think Nibs is fluent in eight maybe nine different languages.”
“No I didn’t, it will be good to meet everyone from the Vixens again at the wedding. Did you know that Claire and Paul are also getting married on Sumdar?” Duggie said.
“No, they have kept that a secret from people,” Jaboc replied.
“How much of this you planning on taking?” Jaboc asked.
“As much as a can, I may leave some of the cushions here, but the bulk I will take with me as I do intend to create another Den when things at the new place are sorted,” Duggie said.
As Jaboc passed the pictures and continued to collect pictures and paintings from the walls he said, “When we get back I will introduce you to Jane, Nicolai, Richard and the rest of the key personal at the club, I think all will be very happy that you now reside on club grounds, especially Walliballa.”
“It will be good to meet people and make new friends, its been a while since I’ve met and made new ‘friends’ rather than colleagues,” Duggie said.

* * * * * *

A couple of hours later the truck was loaded and the two youths who had been helping said thanks and also that at least they would come and see Sarah about what Jaboc had said.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

The Marauders, Hammers and Hunters go Gang Hunting

Story:

Chapter 6 — Gang Policing — The Marauders, Hammers and Hunters go Gang Hunting — Ulleam 6th Ebinar

When the truck pulled into one of the parking spaces outside Duggie’s new home, he saw Hemma, Beatrice and Damien sitting on the ground with a couple of the people he had seen when they had arrived.
Also sat on the ground was Gary, Lara, Dean, Michelle and the four they had seen when they had gone to get the truck along with Ithian. Jaboc and Duggie walked towards the group where Duggie said in street Jarrzarian, “It is good to see and meet new people and soon to be new friends if only for a short time.”
Jum looked over and replied also in street Jarrzarian, “You are the gent we saw earlier, may I say it is also pleasant to meet you too.”
“Great,” said Jaboc.
“Sorry Jaboc,” Duggie said in Basic, and the pair sat down.
“Can I take it you are Claire’s dad?” Ithian asked.
“Yes I am,” replied Duggie and he smiled at Ithian.
Hell Bright said via her telepathy to Duggie, “The four Gangrels are all in the know.”
“Thank you Hell Bright,” said Duggie, “Allow me to introduce my self I’m Duggie. And it is good to meet the person who gave my Claire back her want for learning.”
“No, she always had it, she just didn’t have the right teachers Duggie,” Ithian said, “and may I say that if she continues to progress and learn like she has been doing when she departs for the Academy, she will make a very fine and skilled member of the conspiracy.”
“Have the crew started on the painting yet?” Jaboc asked Ren.
“No, but we have seen Braddock and he said he’s been on to the furniture suppliers and they are making a special delivery to us today by 06:00AN at the latest,” Ren replied.
“Which would be good as it will give us a bit of time to get the stuff in before we think about getting ready for the policing action this evening,” Lara said, and two delivery trucks turned the corner and drove the short distance and parked up.
Out from the cabs climbed four gents and three of them headed for the back of the trucks to start unloading. Everyone got up and Gary headed for the back door and shouted in to the apartment block, “Gangrels, the furniture has arrived, lets get it in side.” A few seconds later 16 youths appeared and headed for the trucks, the two who had been looking after Hemma, Beatrice and Damien also got up and headed for the back of the trucks to help unload.
The three young ones all walked over to where Duggie was sitting and sat down beside him, and Hemma said, “These people are nice, they played tag with us earlier.”
“And they where very good at it too dad, I think I’m going to like it here,” Damien said.
“Yeah I think you may be right Damien.” Duggie replied, “Can I ask would you lot mind helping me unload my stuff into the apartment?”
“No problem,” said Ithian and Wong, and Wong continued, “it would be a pleasure to help.”
“Good then I suggest we get started,” replied Jaboc.

* * * * * *

About 06:15AN everyone who had been working unloading the trucks headed over the grounds for the club and dinner, when everyone had eaten their dinner, they all headed to where the Hunters where sitting chatting about the afternoon training session.
Nibs and Sandra were sat chatting to Paul Snr and Kev about the policing action, lent against the sleeping form of Daraus were Blackie and Pixie along with the rest of the fairy companions Heijarn and Jib-baath were leaning against the legs of the benches playing quietly on a flute and a small acoustic Gui-dram, when Duggie tapped Nibs on the shoulder and said in Street Jarrzarian, “Good evening to you Nibs and Sandra.”
Sandra said, in very broken Jarrzarian, “Hello, Duggie,” and then in basic, “What are you doing here?”
“Me and the kids live here now,” replied Duggie and he gave Bill’s hair a quick mess up, “I hope Claire passed on my message son.”
Claire then lent over to Sandra and said, “The kids are in the know.”
“Thanks Claire, I’ll let them see after you lot have gone,” responded Sandra.
“What the one about me working?” Bill responded.
“Yeah that one on,” replied Duggie as he and the young ones sat down.
“Yes she did, and I have been. My arms ache after that session,” Bill said.
Duggie turned to Nibs and asked, “Jaboc says your fluent in Jarrzarian, may I ask which level?”
“All,” replied Nibs.
“All levels,” Duggie said somewhat shocked, “How long did you live in Jarrzar then?”
“A year, I have a knack of picking up languages very easily. I can speak eight fluently and know five computer languages,” replied Nibs, “Ithian can I ask that you teach me some of the languages you know, especially the specialist ones?”
”No problem Nibs, I’ve got to start the girls on them when we get to the Academy anyway, I don’t see why we can’t make it a class for anyone who wants to learn. Tomorrow can I ask you to come to my lab so I can look at getting what you heard during the raid into a form that is more useful to us,” Ithian said.
”Yeah no problem, when would be a good time?” Nibs asked.
“Anytime after about 10:00BN,” replied Ithian.
“Ok,” said Nibs.
“That’s a good point, can I ask that you check the Hunters over Ithian as well please?” asked Paul Snr, and he made sure Ithian knew what he was talking about with out telling.
Ithian nodded yes I will do.
After dinner was finished Nibs, Sandra, Wong and Jum headed for control. As the four left the canteen Nibs looked back and saw Daraus playing with the three young ones.
Sandra turned to Nibs and said, “Leave him hun, let the kids play with him, he’ll find us when he’s ready.”
“Yeah I know, I’m just looking at him playing with the young ones and at how happy they are,” Nibs said and turned and continued towards Control.
The rest of the people involved in the Policing action all cleared away they’re dirties and headed for the Armoury, companions either flying or walking beside them, leaving Jaboc, Ithian, Duggie, the young ones and Daraus sat at the table. Then Jane, Nicole, Sharra and Walliballa walked in from the ground floor ramp and headed for the food run. When the had got their dinners they all headed for the table when the group were sitting and joined them.
When they had sat down, Jane said, “Good evening, Duggie?”
Duggie smiled and nodded.
“Good evening to you friend,” Nicole said, “allow me to introduce Sharra, head of Club security, and Walliballa.”
“I wouldn’t worry about Hemma, Beatrice and Damien, I told them yesterday evening. Can I take it you are?” Duggie asked.
Nicole laughed, “I am Nicole or Nicolai, and therefore allow a slightly better introduction Sharra, Line walker and head of club and south Suraban conspiracy security, and Walliballa an Alttan Stone Master and keeper of the Zoo.”
“As I know for a fact you don’t know brother, Duggie would you mind informing my brother, Sharra and Walliballa who you are?” Jane asked.
“No problem, can I take it you are Jane C?” Duggie asked, to which Jane nodded, Duggie then continued, “I am Duggie Demitrie, Chiang-Ku Dragon, Tattoo Master, Line walker and member of the Samutai Temple of Jarrzar.”
Walliballa turned and said, “It is good to meet you Duggie, and it’s good to meet someone of your status, especially here where we are somewhat safe.”
Sharra said between mouthfuls, “Paul Snr. has asked me to teach one who he thinks maybe skilled in magick, but I think it may be better for yourself, Duggie to teach them.”
“No Sharra. I have my responsibilities and that is to look after my offspring until my wife has returned and I am only here because I can’t home teach my young ones very easily and here I know they are safe, and will have an education that is unbiased, and non pro-corporate, and to be honest I would prefer not to for the time being. I’ve been asked to assist Paul Snr in running a tattoo parlour and that’s about the only work I wish to do for a while at least, I am almost 5000 years old, and have spent most of that time fighting the evils of the Mega verse, I want a break, but I will always be available to advise and to assist in teaching,” Duggie replied.
“Thank you,” Sharra said.
“And it will do you good to pass on your skills and knowledge to a new person. My lab here is for you to use and it would be a good place for you to teach people,” Ithian said.
“How you finding it here?” Nicole asked.
“Interesting, would be the best description Nicole. I never expected to have moved so fast,” said Duggie.
“I guess Jaboc has already told you that Echo Tech and the Club take care of it’s people, and as a member of the Conspiracy, you automatically become an employee of Echo Tech Inc,” Nicole said.
“Jaboc did say something along those lines earlier today. If people don’t mind I think I have three young ones who I think should be thinking about going to bed, that is of course if they want to go to the party this Frodar,” Duggie said, at this Damien did yarn and was closely followed by Beatrice, “I think I shall head back to the apartment and start to organise things like sleeping arrangements for the young ones.”
“I hope you are up for a visitor in a couple of hours Duggie?” Walliballa asked.
“Yes I am, I always have an open door if a lights on, and I wouldn’t mind talking to you about a small project,” Duggie replied.
“Then I shall chat to you in a bit then,” Walliballa said.

* * * * * *

In the armoury all the personal involved in the policing action, except Kev who was getting ready on the second level of the parking garage, were getting ready.
Gareath brushed his arm and the stabbing pain ran through his body, “Arh, that hurt,” he said.
Paul Snr. saw his face and said, “Be thankful you aren’t fighting on Frodar, Abbey and Clare I think may be and I know I am.”
“Oh who you fighting, Paul?” Abbey asked.
“Richard and I think Nibs,” Paul Snr. said.
Clare heard who Paul Snr. was fighting and said, “Good luck, I think you may need it.”
“It should be relatively equal, Nibs is going to be fighting a normal speed for the whole night, so not to alarm people, and the plan is that if any of the open challenge house fighters are beaten, then either Wong, Jum and or Nibs steps up and takes the ring back from the previous victor. If the house fighter begins to feel tired then one of the other fighters steps in and gives the tired fighter a rest,” Paul Snr. said.
“Sounds good,” said Gary, “Should make for an interesting evening.”
“It should,” said Claire, as she fed the last ceramic plate into the back of her armour and continued after she had put it over her head, “seeing as me, Hell Bright, Clare and Abbey are the open challenge fighters, with Paul, Ren and the twins standing ready to replace if need be.”
“Does sound interesting the Fight Night, I saw the last one, especially to two big fights,” Dean said.
“You do know who was fighting in the first of the two don’t you Dean?” Gary asked as he slotted the last of the ceramic plates into place.
“No, all the announcer said was she was Nibola Nibs Calton,” Dean replied.
“You do realise that Nibola was sat next to Duggie in the canteen,” Claire said.
“What Nibola Nibs Calton, is Nibs,” Michelle said in some what shocked voice.
Both Gary and Claire nodded, “It was also her 18th birthday party that night as well,” Claire said.
Paul Snr. said, “I’ll make sure you sure you lot know when the next spar session is going to happen come and watch, join in if you want, but be warned, everyone fights effectively full speed, full power, closed fist, and I’ve seen Nibs put her foot through solid stone throne.”
“Hell, that’s some power, Gary said the same earlier about Nibs,” said Lara as she fitted the vision rig and connected it to the level two battle computer that the Marauders and Hammers had been issued with.
When everyone was ready, they all moved towards the armoury hatch and asked for their cases from Benny who said, “We’ve sorted out a full load of ammunition for everyone, good luck out there.”
When Sym asked for her case, Benny said, “I’ve made sure your magazines are Binary APEX, that should give the enemy a nasty little shock.”
“Thanks,” said Sym and laughed as she accepted in and moved away from the hatch.
“Thanks Benny,” said Clare as she retrieved her case and pushed it away from the hatch. She then unlocked it and took out her M-40 Pulse Rifle and slipped six magazines into the webbing and slotted a seventh into the weapon as well, Clare then closed the case and placed it on the run. Clare was joined by Arrick who flew from the top of the lockers and the pair walked to where Abbey, Sym, and Rose where stood ready.
Bill with Hrilam flying beside his shoulder then walked over carrying his M-42 Pulse Carbine and said, “I have no idea what group I’m going to be with or what I’ll going to be doing, but I’m ready.”
“That’s simple Bill, work with Gareath, Sym and Rose and pair with Gareath, but move with Sym, so the two close combat move with you and Sym covering them, you and Sym move with the other two covering,” Paul Snr said.
Very soon two Mini buses drove up from Sub basement 2 and the two units climbed in to them along with Bill. Paul then led the rest of the forces to where five FAVs were parked and said to the team, “our transport for the operation. They all should have full load outs of twin GPMGs for the gunner cupola and a single ISW for the passenger’s seat,” Paul then said, “Control, Paul, we’re rolling.”
“Paul, Control. Thanks, we have position locks of all,” replied Sandra.
“All operational forces, Paul, lets roll,” said Paul and the engines on all seven vehicles started and headed out of the garage and down the road leading to the front gate of the club.
Thirty minutes later the five FAVs and two mini buses slowed and turned into the car-park of a some park land north of the area, when everyone had got out, Paul said, “Kev, Paul, situation report please.”
“Paul, Kev, the situation is I’ve just seen a group of six youths go in to the target building. They have four youths on patrol all look like they are carrying an old SMG of some kind and I can see a couple of pairs dotted around most look like they are carrying an old assault rifles, which don’t look in good condition, other than that not much at all.”
“Thanks Kev,” said Paul Snr., “Lets roll and secure the area surrounding the area and wait for night fall.”
Sym, Bill, Rose, Gareath and Hrilam all moved towards the western side of the area, along with Anna, Tony, Dominic and their fairy partners. Gareath and Rose both crossed the main road first and waited in the alley way opposite the rest of the group and after Bill and Sym had crossed and moved to the next junction they followed and were closely followed by the three man sniper team. As the two groups moved on a south west direction down the alley ways and back streets Gareath and Rose both passed a couple off young looking youths who where playing outside, the pair ran back inside the house as Sym and Bill passed then and stopped at the Minor road. A couple of cars drove past going west. Bill saw the back street the group wanted was to the east of their current location and both he and Sym crossed on the diagonal towards the road. They both stopped when they had entered and waited for Gareath and Rose to cross and the pair then headed down the back street and stopped at the secondary road at the end of it. The houses and back yards of the homes where very run down, most needed a lot of work doing to them to make them look like they would be nice to live in, but most of the inhabitants in the area didn’t exactly earn very much and so house repairs and general upkeep wasn’t high on the list of prioties for them.

* * * * * *

Travelling down the secondary road running north south from the car park, Abbey, Clare, Arrick, Gribbloath and Paul Snr. moved along with Vixen Bravo, Abs, Tina and all of the fairy companions. The group soon arrived at the crossroads of a minor road and crossed, Abbey, Clare and Paul then turned down the minor road and headed east and then disappeared into one of the back streets that ran north south. Vixen Bravo along with Abs and Tin continued south and soon crossed the crossroads made when a secondary road running east west crossed. The houses and apartments on the main roads like the ones in the back streets where very much in need of a lot of work doing to them. Most of the ground floor walls had graffiti on and quite a few of the windows were broken in places.
As Clare, Abbey, Arrick, Gribbloath and Paul passed an apartment they heard from a second floor an argument between a man and a women and a kid crying. As they passed the side gate to one property a large dog jumped and started to bark as the three passed, the bang of the dog jumping and hitting the gate made Abbey slightly jump, but she continued on and soon the group had arrived at the secondary road that ran along the northern edge of the bad lands where the Protectors HQ was located. The group stopped and looked up and down the road and across on to the bad lands.
The Vision rigs allowed them to see the thermal shapes of two people hidden behind a pile of junk and also a single human sitting up in a two storey building near the north west corner.
East of where they were they saw a large group of Gangrels turn onto the secondary road and then a short distance later they disappeared down one of the back alleys.
After waiting about thirty minutes Paul Snr. said, “All units report please.”
“Paul, Marauders Alpha. on site just up the secondary from your position,” Gary said.
“Paul, Hammers Bravo, on site and looking straight across the eastern minor road at the target building,” Adam, who was Hammers’ Bravo comms person, said.
“Paul, Hammers Alpha we are on the south western corner, Vixen Bravo has just passed us and was heading for a south launch point.” Dean said.
“Paul, Marauders Bravo, on site south eastern corner,” Lara said.
“Paul, Vixen sniper, we are set and ready, we can see the entire eastern side of the bad lands,” Tina said.
“Paul, Hunter Bravo, we are set and ready on the western side,” Sym said.
“Paul, Anna, Sniper team set and ready, we have the western side covered.”
“Paul, Kev, when you guys go in, I go airborne.”
“All units, Paul, confirmed, visual recon duties until night fall, then we go in.”

* * * * * *

On the western side, Anna, Tony and Dominic had set up on the top of a ten story apartment block and could see right into the top two storeys of the target building and all the areas Abs and Tina could not see. Wood Sterne, Heijarn and Jib-baath were all sat at the northern edge and they too where watching and
When they had arrived Anna who was laying next to Tony whilst Dominic was a couple of metres north of her had set up her spotting binoculars and was using then to scan the area and she was also positioning the enemy she could see for everyone. “Paul, Anna, I’ve roughly locked all the enemy combatants I can see and sending you the image now, I’m also sending one to control.”
“Thanks Anna,” replied Paul Snr. as Anna transmitted the image to him and control.
A few minutes later Dominic said to Anna, “Did you see that guy in the window, I swear he had something sticking out of his head.”
“Yeah I saw him too Dominic,” said Tony, and then said, “Control, Tony.”
“Control here,” replied Sandra.
“Can you back track my camera and take a look at a person in the window I’m looking at now, both me and Dominic think he may have something in his head,” Tony said.
“Will do Tony, Control out,” replied Sandra.

* * * * * *

Sandra then brought Tony’s camera recording to the main monitor and ran it back ten minutes and started to play the recording back at double normal speed, until she saw a guy at the window Tony was talking about, and from what Sandra could see, yes it did look like the guy had things imbedded in his head.
“Braddock, Sandra, can I ask you come and take a look at something.”
“No problem Sandra,” replied Braddock and he walked over to where Sandra and Nibs where working. When he had arrived he said, “What do you want me to look at?”
“That,” replied Sandra and she pointed at the guy with the Tablet stylus.
After a few seconds of viewing Braddock said, “Thanks Sandra, can you check the databases for brain modification technology for us, while I have a chat with Paul and Kev.”
“What’s up?” asked Sandra.
“I’m not sure, but I think that looks like Mind Over Matter tech, do a search for that as well,” replied Braddock.
“Paul, Kev, Braddock, I’m sending a still image of someone Tony and Dominic have just seen in the target building.”
Both of the replied, “Ok,” and Braddock sent the image to their Vision Rigs.
Paul said, “Got it, viewing now,” and after a couple of seconds Paul said, “If that is what I think it looks like, it would explain the insanity people have said about him.”
Sandra then said, “Yeah, it does look like MOM technology,” and showed Braddock what was displayed and then beside it she displayed an image of the guy’s head.
“Sandra has just shown me the work up Richard did on Mind Over Matter Technology 59 years ago after a dimension jump to one of the alternative Darra Von’s,” Braddock said.

* * * * * *

“The only way of confirming if he is native to this Darra Von or from an alternative is to check his genetic makeup against ours,” said Kev, “What is the plan now?”
“Simple we take them down, and we make sure he don’t escape this time,” Paul said, “Tony, Dominic, Abs, Paul, control is sending you an image see the guy, kill him.”
“Paul, Anna, confirm, see him, kill him?”
“Confirmed Anna, see him, kill him,” said Paul.
Clare tapped Paul on the shoulder and said, “What’s the likely hood of him being able to better our assault forces should he engage them in hand to hand?”
“Probably pretty good, Crazies are slightly stronger and faster than normal humans, not by much, but it may be enough,” replied Paul Snr.
“Then I would suggest that the specialist forces take the building ahead of the Marauders and the Hammers then,” responded Clare.
“Good idea Clare,” replied Paul who them opened a secure channel to the unit commanders and Vixen Bravo and also Hunter Bravo and said, “Unit commanders, Vixen Bravo, Hunter Bravo, Paul, listen up, a slight change in the overall plan, specialist forces only to lead the assault on the main target building, and kill all combatants, we may have people who are not native to Darra Von in there and I can confirm that at least one has been improved by technology definetly from an Alternative Darra Von. Control is sending you an image of the guy in question, if you are engaged in hand to hand with the target I advise team work fighting him rather than single combat as he likely to be slightly faster than most of us and very likely stronger as well.”
Everyone replied, “Confirmed Paul.”

* * * * * *

At about 10:00AN Tony and Dominic saw him again looking out of the window in the general direction of them. Tony quietly said, “Good night arse hole,” and squeezed the trigger on his Z2 and at the same time Dominic squeezed the trigger plate of his 240 and both weapons fired Tony’s sending a single high velocity APEX round towards him and Dominic’s sending a full burst of 20 APEX rounds at him.
“Paul, Anna, both snipers have just fired at the target,” and after a couple of seconds she continued, “Confirmed kill. Well I doubt he’s going to be getting up after 21 APEX rounds hit his head and upper body.”
After he dropped, the four guys in the room where he was clustered around him and started to fire in the general direction of the sniper team which cause the three to move back from their firing positions slightly so the building walls and corner were between them and the gun fire. As a few stray rounds flew past the three pixies even they move back to safety
“All units, Paul, go, go, go.”
Abs squeezed the trigger on her D-1000 and put a bullet into one guy’s head she could see from her position and tracked to a second and again fired and dropped the second target. Both Arborne and Far-Britta laugh evilly as the pairs partners dropped targets.
From the southern area Vixen Bravo, Hammers Alpha and Marauders Bravo crossed into the bad lands and were engaged by a couple of positions that had seen them cross the road, but these positions were soon silenced when Lara from Marauders Bravo dropped a 30mm grenade into one position from her modified MA26, and both Paul and Hell Bright destroyed the second position with their A-7s.
“Can someone engage a fire base please,” came over the comm. system from Adam, “They have Hammers Bravo pinned down.”
“Adam, Abs, I can’t see the targets, so I’m unable to engage.”
“Hammers Bravo, Vixen Bravo, engaging now, keep your heads down,” said Claire as she sent a grenade towards the fire base and that was soon joined by two small balls of plasma as Hell Bright double tapped the position.
From the western area Hunter Bravo moved to cross the road and took up a fire position and engaged the forces firing from the second storey window on the target house. The heavy fire from an MA-40 and an M-42 combined with the two Trig 27ds soon forced the combatants from the window, which allowed the three man sniper team to retake their positions and very quickly Tony dropped one when he put a round right through the outside wall and Dominic likewise dropped another when he tried to move across the window. As the sniper team re-took their positions the three pixie partners slowly moved forward and re-took their positions on the corner.
Kev who was now in the air and flying CAP over the battle field was awaiting a fire support requests from the ground forces, he was looking forward to surprising the enemy ground forces when he put a couple of mini missiles into a position.
Hunters Alpha and Marauders Alpha both crossed the road and quickly proceeded south and was soon over a third of the distance between the northern edge and the target house, from what Paul Snr could see from the fire fights and the sheer fact that if a enemy fire base opened fire on one of the assault teams, it was quickly silenced by massive return fire that the bulk of the forces had been placed looking south rather than spread all round.
Paul said to Clare and Abbey as they where joined by Hunter Bravo at the corner of one building, “It looks like the commander didn’t have a fecking clue at how to position ground forces.”
“Yeah, but I have to admit though his forces are putting up a fight, even though we sure as hell have far greater firepower than they do,” Abbey said.
Paul pointed at Hunter Bravo and then at the target house. Sym and Bill both levelled their assault rifles to cover the assault movement of Gareath and Rose, who both ran fast across the open space. A crack was heard and Gareath saw the lock on the door explode as Tony opened it for them. Gareath smiled as he hit the door and flattened himself against the far side of the door Rose took up a position on the near side.
Paul Snr thought, ‘Grenade armed, wait, then hard throw, detonate, and follow in,’ he then said to Clare and Abbey, “Move,” and he took off towards the door and the sounds of Rose and Gareath hosing the room with their Trig 27ds on full auto. The three burst through the open door and covered the assault movement of Rose and Gareath towards the stairs up to the first floor.
Suddenly from a closed door to the left of the door they had entered came two older youths who charged Abbey and Clare, who both ducked and rolled and sent the charging pair flying into the waiting arms of Dean and Trixxie who both smashed the butts of their rifles down and sat on the pair and made sure they understood that if they dared to move they would fire. The pair were then heaved outside in to the waiting arms of the remaining Hammers Alpha and Vixen Bravo who had moved up to support the assault forces. The pair were thrown against the wall and were quickly bound with plastic binders around their wrists and ankles.
Gareath and Rose who were now on the first floor waited for Paul Snr, Clare and Abbey to move up the stairs in support, Hunter Alpha moved up the stairs and started to check the rooms and the various apartments on this level, found no combatants and moved up the stairs to the second floor. Gareath and Rose both followed and entered the room over the door way, they had entered by and found two scared combatants in the corner made by the two outer walls, looking over the back of an arm chair towards the front door. When Rose entered then room she commanded the pair, “Throw those weapons towards me and get those hands where I can see them now.”
The two weapons where in the air before she had time to finish the sentence, Clare followed Gareath into the room and the pair went straight towards the two and heaved them up and over the arm chair and they then went sprawling on the floor and suddenly realised that another female who was carrying what looked like a cannon was standing over then as Paul and Gareath used the plastic binders and made sure the wrists were bound and them the pair were frog marched down the two flights of stairs into the waiting arms of Hammers Alpha who like they had done with the first two passed them out into the hands of Marauders Alpha

* * * * * *

Whilst Hunters Alpha and Gareath and Rose where securing the upstairs. Vixen Bravo with their fairy companions flying around smiling and generally making sure that if more forces attacked they where ready to cause problems, Sym and Bill, Hrilam had remained outside as the area maybe confined, had headed through the door the two guys had charged through and found what looked like a throne room. The room had a large pit in the floor and secured to chains that hung around the wall was a pale looking youth, and in the pit was another two again very pale looking young boys. Sym and Bill stayed in the room whilst Ren and Paul with Hell Bright and Claire in support moved through a door just behind the throne and found a young girl again chained to the wall naked.
Paul heard a cough come from a wardrobe and said, “You in the wardrobe come out with your hands where I can see then or I will open fire.” Hovering above the wardrobe was Deedban who had ready Faerie’s Dance spell. Ser-ooath also hovered to the left and readied her bow and made sure the sleep enchantment was on the arrow.
Very gingerly the door was opened and a pair of hands appeared and was soon followed by a gent who looked and smelt like he had dumped his load he went to his knees and said, “His lordship made me hurt the youths.”
Paul replied, “What did he make you do to them?”
“He told me that if he became a vampire he would make us all into vampires and we would then be able to take over Suraban and rule the city.”
Paul repeated , “What did he make you do to the youths?”
“He made me drain their blood so he could drink it.”
Paul then picked him up and dragged him into the throne room, “What did you drain them?” Paul asked in a stern voice and threw him across the floor. The guy looked at the youth hung up and nodded.
Paul said, “Paul, Paul, we have three youths very likely to have been drained of their blood,” then from a small box situated next to the throne came a young boy who charged Paul and went to claw at his face, Paul side stepped and pushed him across the floor and he sprawled and stopped at the feet of Clare as she walked in, the young boy ran to a corner and cowered there very frightened indeed.
Claire and Charrbrr hovering just over the youth grabbed the cordless angle grinder from Paul’s rucksack. She then cut the chains holding the youth, he collapsed into her arms, she then checked for a pulse and found a very weak one. Claire then chucked the angle grinder to Ren who cut the lock holding the grill to the pit closed and lifted it and he then lowered himself into the pit and like Claire, checked for pulses on both the youths and found one had a weak one and the other had none. Sat on the grill was Ser-ooath who was looking into the pit and he was also hopping that the two youths were alive.
Ren called up to Paul Jnr. who was looking into the pit, “This one has a weak pulse the other one has none.”
Paul Snr who had just walked in said, “Claire, Hell Bright can you transport these two back to the Club and get them to medical as fast as possible.”
Paul Jnr disappeared in the bedroom and two shots where heard and he appeared carrying the girl, he said, “she is also just alive.”
“Yeah we can Paul Snr.,” replied Claire, “Control, Claire, me and Hell Bright are executing a teleport to Ithian’s Lab, find Ithian and get him to the Lab fast.”
“No problem Claire, I’m on it already,” replied Nibs.
Abbey looked at the scared youth and realised she recognized him from the Savraday they had spent talking to the people on the streets during the Wacker War. “Clare ain’t that the kid Anna, Tony and Dominic were protecting?”
“Yeah I think so,” Clare replied, “Anna, Clare, can you confirm is this the youth you were protecting from that bunch of youths?”

* * * * * *

Anna operated the eye scanner and opened up the player screen that had started to flash. She looked at the youth who looked emaciated and very scared. “It does look like Steven,” replied Anna.
“He is incredibly scare of us he almost ripped Paul Jnr. face off,” Clare said.
“Ok, thanks, I’m on my way,” said Anna, “You guys going to be ok here?”
“Yeah, go,” said Dominic.
“Wood-Sterne stay with the others,” Anna said, to which Wood-Sterne nodded.
“Anna, Kev, wait there, I’ll pick you up and drop you just outside the door,” said Kev as he flew over to the apartment block, “put your arms out straight I’ll lift you via the arm pits.”
Anna stood and stuck her arms out as Kev flew behind her and lifted her and landed her just outside the door. Anna went straight in and saw Clare standing in the door way to the throne room. Anna flew in just as Hell Bright and Claire disappeared with the three youths. She turned and saw Steven cowering in the corner, and said to everyone, “Out now people, Abbey, Clare can you stay.”
Both Abbey and Clare nodded and stayed put as everyone else headed for the doorway out. Paul Snr stood on the far side of the door blocking the door way.
Anna stood a little distance from the cowering Steven and said, “Steven do you remember us?”
Steven looked at Anna and then looked at Clare and Abbey, and weakly nodded yes. “Do you remember the promise me, Tony and Dominic made you when we helped you?”
Again Steven nodded yes. “I’m here now to fulfil that promise and take you to a better place, away from His Lordship,” and as Anna said that she moved closer to Steven and offered him her water bottle which he took and slipped it, he then collapsed into her arms and fell unconscious. Anna then shouted, “Someone get an FAV here now, he needs medical attention.” Anna then carried Steven out of the throne room and into the main room and then out of the building and into the night. A couple of minutes later an FAV pulled up driven by Dean, Clare helped Anna strap Steven into the passengers seat and then she climbed into the drivers seat and drove off at high speed.
Paul Snr. said to Kev, “Go with her and make sure no cops stop her or attempt to stop her,”
“I’m gone,” said Kev and he took off and followed Anna and soon had caught her up and said over the comm. system, “Paul asked me to make sure no cops try and stop you.”

* * * * * *

“Control, Paul Snr, can you guys send a clean up crew, we’ve finished and dealt with the situation here now, and inform them that I want the body of the youth in the pit to be brought to the club I think a decent burial should be organised and performed for him.”
“Ok Paul Snr. Echo tech security team on route now to secure the building and sweep the others in the area, they will transport all the dead to the club so we can sort out where His Lordship comes from and weather or not the tech is from Darra Von or not,” replied Braddock.
“Nice operation people, well done.”

* * * * * *

Whilst Steven was being dealt with, Claire and Hell Bright had a message from Ithian, “Claire, Hell Bright, Ithian, I’ll meet the two of you in the Lab and I’ll transport them to the medical facility, they are waiting for the three now.”
Paul Jnr. had joined Ren in the pit and with the help of Claire and Sym got the alive youth from the pit, when he had been gotten out he went into the bedroom and the people in the throne room heard two shots and then Paul walked out carrying the young girl and laid her next to the two male youths when the group was together Claire placed her hands under one and Hell Bright did the same with the other two and they both drew on the mana stores in the crystals hung around their necks and whilst Sym and Bill both held their Spell books they read the spells directly from the pages and cast the teleport spell and as Anna walked in they both disappeared and appeared in the Lab where Ithian read and cast a mass teleport spell from the spell book Grithh held in front of Ithian and the group again disappeared and appeared in the waiting area of the underground section of the medical facility.
The orderlies ran and pushed three beds out and lifted the three to them and quickly pushed them to the emergency rooms where the medical staff were waiting from them to arrive. The doctor in one said, “I want enough blood to be taken to tell me what blood type each needs and I want the answer yesterday.”
Ithian turned to the pair, as they both stood up, and said, “You both did very well. Quick thinking from you Claire, I’m impressed well done.”
“Thank you Ithian, getting them to a medical facility as fast as I could was the only thing on my mind and then I remembered what someone said to me about using my abilities to help people,” replied Claire.
The nurse at the nurses station shouted after coming off the comm. system, “we have another one inbound, eta 15 minutes.”
“Who is that inbound?” asked Ithian.
“It can only be the guy who attacked Paul,” said Claire.

* * * * * *

Out the road heading towards the Club, Anna was driving like a absolute psycho. Kev was a good fifty metres in front making sure that any vehicles on the road got out of her, very soon up on her left hand side came and Echo Tech Patrol vehicle lights flashing and they soon took the lead with Kev, about thirty seconds later a second one had swung in behind the FAV.
Anna said over the comm. system, “Kev, which is the best route to get to the medical facility?”
“Back entrance Anna,” replied Kev.
“Thanks,” said Kev.
Kev thought, ‘If this is what the young ones in the Gangrels are like today, god help the enemy if we ever go to open war.’
Anna slammed the FAV into a hard left hand turn and slowed as she drove down the back entrance ramp into the club, she headed down the road towards the medical emergency facility and she then turned left and stopped, two medical orderlies ran over pushing a trolley and unbelted Steven from the passengers seat and lifted him to the trolley and took him away into one of the doctors offices where a team of five people were waiting for him.
Claire and Ithian walked over to Anna as she parked the FAV in one of the marked bays and walked back into the medical facility. Hell Bright said, “I wish we had realised we would have brought him as well.”
“Not to worry,” said Anna as the four walked to the seats in the waiting area and sat down. “Thank you, but me, Tony and Dominic made a promise to Steven, a promise that Abbey, Clare and Paul assisted us in fulfilling the first time, we should have made sure he was safe when we left him and we didn’t, we failed him that time, I do not intend to fail him again. He was scared when the three of us caught him the first time that we would hand him over to His Lordship. We told him to run, disappear and not return to the neighbourhood, I don’t know what happened but what the bastard did to him was evil and I must appologise to him for breaking our promise.”
“No you didn’t break you promise Anna, you left him and some how he was caught, you kept that promise by doing what you did them and now, His Lordship is now dead, you made sure of that when Tony and Dominic blew his brains out,” said Hell Bright, “and he is safe now and he should get better.”
“Yeah maybe, but I know I’m not going anywhere until I have apologised to his face,” said Anna.
“Well I’ll go and get your cases and clothes and deposit your weapons in your case at least,” Ithian said.
“Thanks Ithian,” replied Anna, and Ithian, Claire and Hell Bright all got up and took Anna’s weapons and her case’s code and walked towards the Armoury. When Ithian returned he had both her cases and a bag with her clothes in. “Thanks again Ithian,” Anna said.
Anna then got up and walked to the nurses station and asked, “Is there some place I can change?”
“Yeah,” said the nurse and pointed Anna to one of the private rooms. Quite quickly Anna had returned in her normal clothes and placed both her cases on the ground and waited for one of the doctors to come out.
Ithian got up and smiled at Anna and said, “I’m sure he will get better Anna.”
”Yeah I know,” Anna replied and she just sat there.
About ten minutes later one of the two doctors walked out of the room and approached Anna. He sat down and said, “He will be ok, we have him on a glucose drip and also a blood plasma drip, we’ve had to sedated him so he won’t pull the catherators out.”
“Can you tell me what happened to him doctor?” Anna asked
“Yes I can, he’s been starved and been very close to starved of liquid, plus I think he may have had some blood drained as well, but that I don’t know for sure. They’re ain’t much you can do this evening for him,” the doctor said.
“I don’t care, I’m not going anywhere until he’s awake and I have apologised to him for breaking a promise I as a Gangrel made him,” Anna said, and got up and walked to the door and looked in at the starved weakened body. ‘I’m sorry Steven, I fucked up,’ thought Anna.
The orderlies pushed the bed with him on out of the room and down the corridor to one of the private rooms where Anna moved one of the arm chairs and placed it beside the bed and she took hold of Steven’s hand, sat down and very soon she was asleep holding his hand.

* * * * * *

Back at the battle field, the three units secured the buildings and initially processed the prisoners, luckily one of the two who had charged the Abbey and Clare was the guy the mechanic had asked for them to look out for. This fact didn’t pass Paul Snr. by either and he smiled when he realised it.
“Control, Paul, can you send a prisoner transport vehicle to transport the nine prisoners back to the holding cells.”
“No problem Paul,” replied Nibs, “Any idea how Steven is?”
“No Nibs, Anna left at speed with Kev flying escort,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Where do you want the van sent Paul?” asked Nibs.
“You got the FAV locks,” replied Paul.
“Yeah,” responded Nibs.
“There,” said Paul.
“Ok,” said Nibs, “Control out.”
About forty minutes after Anna had left five Echo Tech Security patrol vehicles pulled up and ten security personal got out, one walked towards Paul and said, “What’s the situation here now?”
“We control the entire block and shall be taking the nine prisoners with us when we return to the Club, I’ll organise the collection of the bodies tomorrow as some need to be processed and one needs to be given a decent burial,” Paul Snr. replied.
“No problem, we’ll bag, tag and photo then,” the officer said.
“Ok,” said Paul Snr., “Ok guys lets move. And you lot.” Everyone including the prisoners who were being towed behind Hammers Alpha battle field marched back to the vehicles flying around the nine prisoners were the fairy companions and hovering beside Tony, Bill and Dominic where the four Pixies.
When the group had arrived at the car-park a prisoner transport van was waiting for them to arrive, the four Echo Tech Officers bundled them in to the back and secured then to the bench seats and followed the FAVs and mini-buses back to the club.
When the vehicles arrived back and Tony had changed back into his clothes he, along with Wood-Sterne and Heijarn, walked to the medical facility and asked the nurse at the front desk, “Where is Anna Pickering?”
“Is she the young person who brought in the young man?” the nurse replied.
“Yes,” Tony said.
“Corridor five, room eight,” the nurse said.
“Thanks,” responded Tony and he disappeared down the corridor towards corridor five and turned right when he reached it and soon found Anna asleep head laying on the bed, Steven’s hand in hers. He smiled and walked back to his apartment on the third floor.
Wood-Sterne walked in and flew up to the bed and curled up beside Steven’s legs.

* * * * * *

Darabar 7th Ebinar

About 10:00BN Tony woke up, got dressed and along with Heijarn walked down to the canteen, where he bumped into Paul Snr. walking towards the main club from the medical zone. Tony asked, “Seen Anna this morning?”
“Yeah, I popped passed about an hour ago, and she was still sleeping,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Ok, I’ll get her and my self some breakfast and then see if she’s awake,” said Tony and turned towards the canteen, after picking up his breakfast and one for Anna he headed back to the medical facility and found Anna and Wood-Sterne still sleeping in the same positions as she was when he had called past last night.
As Tony walked in Anna and Wood-Sterne lifted their heads and slowly opened their eyes and they both looked at Tony and then at the tray he was carrying. Tony smiled back at her and said, “I thought you may want this hun,” and lifted the tray.
Anna then realised she had hold of Steven’s hand and quickly removed her’s from his and blushed red and looked down, “Yeah thanks brother.”
“I called past last night hun, and seeing you hadn’t moved since I saw you last night, and as long as your happy, then I’m happy,” Tony said and sat down in the other arm chair and the pair ate their breakfast. After they had finished Tony asked, “What’s the diagnosis on Steven?”
“The doctors think they starved him and may have drained a some amount blood, I think the attack on Paul was more a hunger induced one, similar to the first time we caught him,” replied Anna, “the drips are glucose and blood plasma, they sedated him last night so he wouldn’t pull the drips out.”
“Why you here anyway?” Tony asked, “I’ve never seen you this way over someone before.”
“We made him a promise which we kept the first time, but later we broke it and I want to apologise to him for that if nothing else,” replied Anna.
Then Steven’s head turned over and slowly his eyes opened and after blinking a few times he still look increadably groggey from the effects of the sedative. He tried to focus on the person sat next to the bed and got a blurry image of a female who said, “Go back to sleep Steven, sleep the effects of the sedative off.”
He then closed his eyes and fell back to sleep. The pair ate breakfast, and after they had finished Paul Snr. called past and said to the two, “I was going to holding to begin processing the prisoners and was wondering if either of you two wanted to join me and help. The leader is up stairs in the morgue and is getting processed so we can try and find out where he’s from.”
“Yeah I’ll join you Paul,” replied Tony, and got up and took the plate from his sister and walked towards the door, “Chat to you later sis,” said Tony as he walked out the door and turned right and headed past the window and disappeared.
“Can I ask you something Tony?” asked Paul as they walked.
“Yeah,” replied Tony.
“What are your thoughts on the invite the Hunters made earlier this week?”
“My thoughts are, I’m interested in the offer, but we ain’t the same style of fighters as you, Clare or the rest, both me and Dominic very much like to hide and target specific people rather than go close and mix it up with SMGs and hand to hand,” replied Tony.
“Yeah I can see that, but last night if it weren’t for your quick thinking I have a feeling we would probably would have four dead youths rather than one dead one and three alive youths, if only just.”
“True, but when you said see him kill him, that was the only order we needed, to make sure he was going to go down and down hard,” Tony said.
“Yesterday, bar the groups fighting cause mainly due to fear, they collapsed when you and Dominic took the leader out. Remove the head the body dies.”
When the pair walked into the holding area, they saw Nibs and Sandra sat behind the desk with Wong stood behind them and Jum along with Ren stood opposite beside the door leading to the cell block.
Sandra asked Paul, “Who’s interviewing the prisoners?”
“Me, Tony, Clare, Abbey, Gareath and Dominic, most of them I just want to know how they got involved in the gang,” Paul replied.
Then Jaboc appeared leading the mechanic who had asked them to look out for his son, “I’ve just been told that you have Bob’s son in holding, he was wondering if he could watch the interview?”
“Yeah no worries,” replied Paul.
“Bring him to Clare and Abbey, Tony and I will deal with the guy found hiding and Gareath and Dominic can deal with one of the others,” Paul said.
Jaboc then asked, “Where Rose and Sym? I thought they would have been here as well?”
“Getting checked out for Magick Jaboc,” replied Paul.
“Ok,” Jaboc said, he then turned and headed back towards the main area of command.

* * * * * *

A few hours later one of the Nursing staff walked in carrying a large cup of coffee for Anna and said, “Thought you might be wanting this hun?”
“Arh thanks,” Anna replied.
“He must be someone special as I walked past this morning and noticed you asleep in here?” the Nurse asked.
“I as a Gangrel made a promise to him a few weeks back, we kept it back then and then we broke it, I just want to say sorry to him,” replied Anna as she took the mug of coffee and took a sip of it, “exactly how I like it, how did you know?”
“We guessed,” the nurse replied, “The Doc will be around in a short while to check his condition and the condition of the others.”
“Thanks,” said Anna and looked over at Steven. She thought, ‘What did you mean brother when you said I’m happy if your happy.’
Steven then opened his eyes and again blinked at the nurse and then after they focused on her he looked around the room and saw Anna and the medical technology he was plugged into. He said, “Where am I? All I remember is someone catching me as I collapsed.”
“Where you are young man, is in a medical facility run by Echo Tech Inc,” the nurse said.
“I can’t afford to pay for that,” Steven said.
“Pay for what,” said a doctor as he walked in, “You were brought to us by the young lady sat there last night emaciated and very weak, and also having been involved in some nasty torture I would say, people don’t pay when they have suffered things like that, and to put it bluntly yes this facility is staffed by Echo Tech personal, and is paid for by Echo Tech, but I take my orders from the people running the Club and therefore I’m here to make sure you get the best treatment available,” and he picked up the charts from the end of the bed and checked them over and after he put them back he walked up and checked the ECG and blood sugar levels, he then checked Steven’s heart and lungs. “Give you a week young lad and your be strong enough to walk but you won’t be doing much more. When you are, you are going to be starting on some intensive physiotherapy here at the Club and then in may be a three or four months you will be strong enough to think about leaving our care, but that is for later. The consultant who saw you last night has booked you an appointment for a complete MRI scan this after noon along with the other three, which should tell him a lot more about the damage you’ve taken. As I have still to see the other three I will leave you, if you need anything just buzz the nurses station.”
“Thank you,” replied Steven and he smiled at the Doctor.
“Good, now that’s what I like to see, someone smiling. I’ll pop back in a couple of hours just before you go for the MRI scan,” the doctor said, and then turned to walk out.
Steven said, “Can I eat something seeing as I am starving?”
The doctor turned and said, “I don’t see why not,” then the turned to the nurse and said, “Can you sort out getting this lad some food, and can you also make sure the canteen purifies it before they send it over.”
“Yes doctor,” replied the nurse and also left the room
Steven looked at Anna and said, “I know you from somewhere, and I can not remember where.”
Then two young gents walked past the window and stood in the door way to Steven’s room.
Steven looked at the pair, then looked at Anna, and then he looked back at Tony and Dominic. “I, now I remember.”
“Good,” replied Anna, “and I’m happy that Tony and Dominic are here,” and she got up and walked the short distance to the bed and sat on the edge of it and continued whilst the pair walked into the room and sat in the two arm chairs, “We three made you a promise a few weeks ago not to hand you over to His Lordship we kept it with the help of other friends that day, then we broke it, and as Gangrels we don’t break promises, and there fore we three wish to apologise to you for that.”
“And we also wish to let you know that His Lordship won’t be bothering anyone else for a very, very, very long time, like never,” said Dominic, “seeing as me and Tony plastered his brains all over the room he was standing in, yesterday evening.”
“Was it you then who put a stop to his plans to become a vampire?” Steven said.
“Yes, us and other Gangrels did,” replied Anna, “I thought we told you to disappear.”
“I did, but that group had followed us and they grabbed me before I could get away,” Steven said, “When I was taken to His lordship he sentenced me to be his pet and the starved me from that point on. I think I have to say sorry to the person I attacked.”
“Forget it Steven, as some one said, hunger pangs make people do stupid things,” Tony said.
Anna, Dominic, Tony, Steven, and even though Steven couldn’t see then all three pixies sat on the back’s of the two chairs, sat in the hospital room chatting, the nurse returned with a plate of food for Steven.

* * * * * *

Stood just out of view was Paul, Clare, Abbey, Arrick and Gribbloath, Paul said to the two girls, “What do you think, I’ve read the short file on him from the human intelligence operation and I do think he may fit in with the overall scheme of things especially in our forth unit.”
“Don’t know,” said Clare, “Only time will tell.”
Paul turned and said as the doctor passed, “What’s the diagnosis on Steven?”
“Steven, if you mean the youth in there?” the doctor asked.
Paul nodded yes to the question.
“He was starved and very likely suffered from physical and emotional abuse,” the doctor replied.
“So what’s the plan for getting him well?” Abbey asked.
“In about a week I think if he stays on the glucose drip he should be strong enough to walk and then a good few months of intensive physio and he will be as good as he was before he was starved,” the doctor replied.
“What type of physio where you thinking, just work to rebuild his muscles, his body had started to eat them after it has finished the using the fat,” the Doctor replied, “He’s booked in for an MRI scan this afternoon which should tell the consultant a lot more.”
“Can I ask that you let me know the outcome of the MRI scan please, as if nothing else I wouldn’t mind providing some physiotherapy to him,” Paul said.
“No problem, I’ll get the consultant to contact you when he has the results.”
“Ok, how about the other three?”
“Similar, but they lost a lot of blood rather than be starved, its just a matter of slowly making sure they have the blood replaced with the correct type, We’ve had to ship in some blood for one of the three as we didn’t have very much of her type in, and the female was raped multiple times by at least eight different people, she is very lucky to be alive, and will need a massive amount of emotional support to get over what happened to her. All I can say is that she is in the best place to receive it, Nicolai has already signed the waivers concerning the four.”
“Thanks,” said Paul and the five turned and walked towards the main club, and Paul asked, “Shall we go and find the rest of the Hunters?”

* * * * * *

09:30BN Rose woke and sat up in bed and took the blunt that was sat in the ashtray and smoked it, then after she had stubbed it out she swung her legs out and went and had a shower and washed her hair.
When she walked out of the shower she heard a knock at the door and she called out, “Its open , I’m in the bath room.”
Sym and Hell Bright open the door and walked in. Sym called to Rose, “Its me sis and Hell Bright.”
“Hello sis and Hell Bright and Vitanna,” said Rose as she walked out of the bathroom wearing her bath robe and a towel wrapped around her head.
“Hell Bright suggested that after we get breakfast go and get tested for Magick wielding,” Sym said.
“That may be a good idea and also the two of us go and have our medical and see how the people who we rescued are doing as well. Hell Bright as you know the club where would they have been taken?”
“To the medical facility just off the routeway to the back entrance,” Hell Bright replied via her telepathy spell.
“That still freaks me out,” said Rose.
“Yeah me too sis,” responded Sym.
“Well anyway, let me get dressed and then we go and have breakfast,” Rose said.
When she had finished getting ready she was wearing one of the two long flowing dresses they had bought from Gothage and a From Hell with Love logoed t-shirt. The three walked to the canteen and saw Sharra and Ithian chatting at one of the long tables, when the group had gotten breakfast they walked to the table and sat down.
Sharra then turned to Rose and Sym and said, “Ithian suggested that I test the pair of you out today in the lab and it will also let him introduce me to Grithh and the two imp guardians he has protecting the Lab and store.”
“Hell Bright suggested that exact same thing as well, and I’m interested in seeing if what Mads told me on Torbar is true,” said Sym.
“Mads as in Maddi Throabar?” Ithian asked, “and what did Mads say Sym?”
“I have no idea if it was Maddi Throabar, but she said that she thinks I might make a powerful wielder of Magick,” Sym said.
“If it was Maddi, then she generally ain’t wrong about magick wielders,” said Ithian, “I think when everyone is finished, shall we adjourn to the Lab where me and Sharra can see if either or both of you can wield magick.”
When breakfast had been finished the group which now included Claire and Charrbrr walked to the third floor north wing where Ithian, Claire and Hell Bright all teleported the other three to the receiver pentagram. When the six had arrived, Rose and Sym both looked somewhat shocked and just before they sat on the floor a couple of chairs had appeared behind then, as if by magic.
Ithian said, “Thank you Grithh. Peeker, Squarker, here please.”
Two small green wing creatures appeared and flew to the large table where Ithian was sat and they both said, “Yes master, we are here.”
“Good, Sharra and possibly one maybe both of the young ones may be using the lab and store whilst I am in residence at the Academy,” Ithian said, “Now you two come here and stand before me so I may see the person without the clutter of background mana.”
Both Rose and Sym after regaining there composure after the teleporting, walked and stood in front of Ithian, where he looked at each intently in turn. After five minutes of looking at each, he asked, “Sharra can use find for me two training toys please.”
“No problem Ithian,” Sharra replied, and quickly went and fished out one from behind a chest of draws and a second from the top of one of the magickal re-agents cupboards.
She then passed them to Ithian who said, “Would you mind helping Claire and Hell Bright write and learn a general teleport spell in to their spell books,” Ithian turned his attention to Sym and Rose and said, “right I want the both of you to clear your minds of everything and concentrate on the toy, when you can only see the toy describe what you see.
Sym said, “I see a very faint purple glow, now,” then she looked at it somewhat shocked as it changed from a ball to an egg shape, “what the hell.”
“It’s a magical training toy, all my students have one, it’s changes shape randomly and also subtle magickal fields, you would have mastered it when you can detect the changes before they happen and control the changes,” Ithian replied.
Sharra then said, “I still have mine and I carry it everywhere I go, its my good luck charm.”
“Rose what do you see?” asked Ithian.
“Absolutely nothing, at all,” replied Rose.
Ithian could see from the toy which hadn’t changed since Rose had been holding it. “Right it looks like Sym you possess the ability to control the magickal forces and Rose you don’t. The toy also detects those that can and those that can not.”
“A useful little item then,” said Sym.
“Yeah, I was happy when my teacher told me how to make them, now I just keep a supply of a few with me at all times,” Ithian said.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

Meet the person that is Duggie.

Story:

Chapter 7 — Duggie — Meet the person that is Duggie.

As Duggie walked back towards the apartment he looked up at the sky which was getting a little overcast but not by much and the temperature was still warm.

“Those people next door are nice,” said Hemma, “One has already said that he’s more than willing to baby sit us if you want to go out dad.”

“That is good of him. They are of the same gang as the Vixens so I guess they all have similar attitudes and very nice to be around,” replied Duggie.

When the family had arrived at the apartment, they found that three guys all with club crew t-shirts on where working on the external appearance and cleaning the windows. Duggie opened the back door to the apartment block and walked the short distance to first door on the ground floor and opened it and allowed the young ones to enter. The short hall way had two doors on, one led to the bathroom which Duggie opened and left open. The room opposite was a small bedroom which Duggie looked into and said to the children, “For tonight that will be my room, you three can sleep on the mattresses on the floor in the main living room, we’ll sort out the sleeping arrangements tomorrow. Right you three, bath, then get ready for bed, Damien your in the bath first, then Beatrice and lastly Hemma. So move you three,” and chased the three children towards the bathroom and when the three had disappeared into it he turned and went back to the living room.

The living room was a twenty foot by twenty foot with an extension of another fifteen feet for the kitchen area. Leading off it was two doors, each led to a bedroom, the walls were of a pale yellow white mix. Along the back wall was a long window that looked east, the window measured fifteen feet long, by half the height of the wall. The kitchen area looked well equipped but the cooker, Duggie thought, ‘that will need changing, I need my cooker, yeah its good that the canteen is there, but as I love cooking I need my cooker.’ He checked the cupboards and found them all empty.

Soon the sounds of Damien, Beatrice and Hemma playing in the bath drifted through the apartment which made Duggie smile, as the last time they had been this happy was when Claire and her friends had visited a few weeks ago. ‘I need to talk to Nibs and Sandra at some point over the next couple of days,’ Duggie thought to him self.

“Knock, knock,” said someone with a female voice from the entrance door.

“Come in,” called Duggie when he realised that someone wanted to come in.

Jane walked the distance between the doorway and the living room, where Duggie had grabbed one of the mattresses and placed it on the floor. Jane said, “You need any help?”

“Yes and no,” replied Duggie.

“Yes and no,” said Jane quizzically.

“Sorry, miles away, I’ve not heard the kids so happy for a couple of weeks,” Duggie said.

“Well, I’ve brought help,” said Jane and in walked Richard C, and Nicole.

Nicole said, “I know more help is on its way over in the form of Ithian, Walliballa and Sharra, in a bit.”

Duggie just stood there and lightly shook his head, “I have no idea what to say,” said Duggie.

“Just say nothing and sit the hell down and let the three of us sort things out in here and make sure the kids are clean and washed,” said Richard.

“Ok, I can’t even offer you a drink,” said Duggie.

“Don’t worry,” said Jane as she disappeared into the bath room with her sleeves pulled up and wearing a playful fight face. The next sounds out of the bathroom were the three young ones laughing as Jane started to play games with them.

“If you two wouldn’t mind, going through the black sacks and finding which one has the bedding in so I can, at least make the beds,” Duggie said.

Both Richard and Nicole started to rummage through the black sacks and sort them out in one pile went clothes, and into another went other items. About thirty minutes later Duggie had sorted out the three beds and made sure his room had his futon mattress in with basic bedding. When the three children and a very wet Jane walked out of the bath room.

“I’m sorry Jane, I should have warned you about the three being psychos in the bath especially when it comes to group bath time,” Duggie apologised

“Don’t be, I’ve not had so much fun in a long while, and your three are fun,” replied Jane and roughed the hair of Hemma.

“Right you three, get ready for bed then join us outside. At least the three of us were able to find some cups and a couple of bottles of Sumukko, so shall we go and sit outside,” said Duggie.

“Yeah,” said Richard. And the four adults walked outside and sat on the grass and saw Walliballa, Ithian, Sharra and Jaboc walking towards the apartment from the direction of the club, it looked like Walliballa was carrying a carrier with some large bottles in. Duggie changed his right hand first finger into a claw and pulled the cork out of the bottle and poured the a small amount of the contents into the eight cups and gave one to Richard, Nicole, and Jane. When the four had approached the four people could see Jaboc was carrying a small rucksack.

“Some basic supplies like milk, tea, coffee, and things from the kitchen Duggie, one of the staff gave me the rucksack as I was leaving and said for the new family,” Jaboc said as he swung it off and sat down.

“God, you people are great,” said Duggie.

“This is us,” said Jane, “We love life and it rubs off onto the people we work with. The job for life you see on our job adverts isn’t a gimmick, it’s true, if someone signs on to work for any of the Echo Tech Inc umbrella companies then we take care of them from the second the pen lifts from the paper until the head stone is placed over their grave.”

“Any beyond that, as if the person had children and they weren’t of adult hood age, then we make sure they are looked after until they come of age,” Nicole said.

“That must cost a fortune to do though,” said Duggie.

“No, as happy employees makes for a work force that cares for the work they do and give their jobs 110%,” Nicole said, “They could all earn double what they earn from us, but they all get treatment at any Echo Tech medical facility world wide for free, free entry to Echo Tech Academies.”

“When they retire they get to keep the homes or they can move to a new home in Echo Tech city or one of the Echo Tech Inc Villages that are dotted around the world,” Richard said.

“Why though you read the papers and watch the tele and the rest of the corporate world just want to rip each others throats out,” said Duggie as Beatrice, Damien and Hemma all walked out of the apartment and walked to join the eight adults.

“Just because we care for the world and the population,” said Jaboc, “I think that’s the reason we are all involved in the war, because we do all care for the world and the population.”

About half an hour later all three of the children had fallen asleep and Richard, Duggie and Jane carried one each into the apartment and placed them on the mattresses, and then Duggie opened the window and the three returned to sitting outside. Duggie asked, “Jaboc the apartment is great, but how much can I use?”

“As much as you want, all the apartments are used by people who live on site and this one is normally used only if we need extra space. It was used over the last few weeks by the ghosts we had on site due to the Wacker War,” Jaboc replied as he poured a cup of Sumukko from one of the bottles Walliballa had carried over.

“And don’t worry about changing the apartment, that’s one of the reasons why I work here,” said Walliballa, “I make sure that if the previous inhabitants changed something either internal or external it looks like it did when the new inhabitants move in.”

“Thanks,” replied Duggie, “I had a den in my last place where I kept my personal photos and pictures and would like to build another and also in time probably put a few things out here.”

“Now that’s an idea Jaboc,” said Nicole, “making the back area behind the apartments nicer to see.”

“Yeah, add a veranda area and maybe build some flower beds and such,” Jaboc replied and mused over some ideas he was having.

“If you want I’m more than up for looking after things like that,” said Duggie, “I did spend a good twenty years with some druidic friends on one planet whilst they were fighting to save their homes from being consumed by an encroaching evil. The kids will tell you that the back garden use to be absolutely beautiful. Until Sam was kidnapped and I lost my way somewhat.”

“Yeah Claire has spoken of Sam to me a couple of times, she must one special lady?” said Jane.

“Sam was and still is a very special lady, not just to me, but to the kids as well. She’s the reason I have Bill, Claire, Hemma, Beatrice and Damien. It was almost unheard of for my kind to have young ones, and we never had been able to have them with a human. Then I met Sam, we both fell in love with each other and I settled down here in Suraban, that was some twenty years ago now, I think Sam has a different genetic make up to other humans but I’ve never asked and I will never ask her what her past is, she is who she is,” said Duggie and he took a sip from the cup of Sumukko, “we loved each other equally and in all things, but she worked as a PA for one of the Rotork VPs. I think his name was Edwardbinna or similar. Our biggest mistake when we fell in love was I never asked her to marry me. Then seventeen years ago Sam gives birth to Bill and under a year later Claire arrives.” Duggie looks out over the grounds of the Club and continues, “Six months later Edwardbinna moves offices to the Azar head office and he asked Sam to go with him. As much as we loved each other, she loved the job she did, and it did pay bloody well, she moved and every month she sent me about half her pay for the upkeep of Bill and Claire and we stayed in contact, via email and letters, I wish I had moved with her. Then ten years ago Edwardbinna moves back to Suraban to run Rotork here in the city, Sam moves back with him and this time we correct the mistake we should have never made, we get married, and Sam became Claire and Bill’s step mum, and before any of you ask, it was a mutual choice of both of us, and the fact the kids had only every seen their mum in a few pictures and Sam when she returned looked somewhat different than she did when she left for Azar, and they had never asked after their mum and if they had I would have told them the truth,” said Duggie and took a sip from his cup and continues, “Then Hemma arrives and is followed by Beatrice some three years later and Damien arrives a couple of years after that, three more little miracles, as we both would say” and Duggie takes another sip of Sumukko, “Then two years ago she disappears, I did realise at the time that she would never have disappeared, but I convinced myself that she had. Edwardbinna is prompted to Chairman and leaves a couple of days later for Mantranna. Then Claire comes home one evening after spending the afternoon over with the Vixens and tells me that she had a vision of Sam. I put the kids to bed, I would have told Bill at the same time, but he is out running errands for the drug dealers who lived next door. I then tell Claire everything about me, Sam, the world, the Evil and she tells me about a dream she had about Sam, and that she does understand why Sam became step mum. The next day I’m at work and Bill is looking after Beatrice due to her having a stomach bug. I was contacted by the school and was told that Claire had broken the nose of an Abilgail Miller, who I knew from what Claire had told, was the main ring leader of the school bullies that had been bullying Claire since she started at the city free academy. I smiled when the phone call ended and thought, ‘nice one, the bitch deserved it,’ and she did. The biggest shock was when I found out that the Vixens had asked Claire to become one of their number that afternoon, I knew that Claire’s life was changing for the better. Previous to this I knew that she had the ability to see magick, as once when the family had been on holiday she had told me that she could see an aura coming off the stones in a stone circle in South Attica, I cast Aura sight and confirmed that the stone circle was a nexus, and via a few well worded questions I was able to discover that she could see mana, which is normally one indicator for people who have the ability to wield magick. Claire doesn’t know that when they, the vixens go and rescue Sam in I will be there as I have a few things I want to do to the high lord. That friends is mine and Sam’s story.”

“I think I may put a lot more of Intelligence’s resources into finding Sam,” said Jane.

“Yes and also making sure that if she is being held in Mantranna we know the city inside and out,” said Nicole, “so that when the rescue goes in the forces are ready and fully prepared for what they will face.”

“And I will teach Claire and Hell Bright to Mana call when we go to the Academy, so when Sam does contact Claire again, Claire can try and find out as much as is possible about where Sam is and what Sam can see and hear. As the more information we have about the environment the better the chances of a successful rescue mission,” Ithian said.

“Can I ask Ithian that you don’t tell Claire that I am also a Line walker,” Duggie said.

Jaboc then said, “I have to admit though the Vixens are an incredible team through, they just accept life, I don’t think they care what your background is, they accept people for people.”

“That I do agree with. When Sarah put them forward for Academy selection, I journeyed and spent a few weeks watching them and how they interacted with people. I had my reservations about if they would fit in at the Academy,” Jane said, “but now I think they will excel in the environment, they have shown a passion for life that they don’t show the outside world.”

“That I do agree with,” said Richard, “I knew Nick would love it at the Academy, the freedom to do what he wanted at his own pace, when I heard he had become she and had joined this group called the Vixens, I had no idea that the Vixen’s Sarah had proposed was the group he/she had joined. Jaboc will tell you I went and watched them as well, to see how they interacted with the world and the people in it. I do think their attitudes are best shown during the weekend they were working as security at the Blue Ridge Music, professional, helpful and fun loving. I think a lot if not most are coming to the pre-wedding bash on Frodar and I know all have been invited to the wedding, and I think they all have said yes they are coming.”

“I do enjoy good festival’s I think I may look at running one here on club grounds for the local inhabitants,” said Jaboc.

“Well if you do, let us know as I think we will all come and enjoy it,” said Jane.

“Yeah I will do, I think all the staff would as well,” said Jaboc.

“Duggie with you being the age you are,” said Jaboc, “would you be willing to answer questions about the world’s history or to provide information so we can put it in a form more accessible to the Academy students and other Conspiracy personal interested in history?”

After a few seconds thought Duggie replied, “Yes I would be willing to do that, and I will also need some help to transport my library and treasure trove from its current location to here.”

“May I ask as to what is in your treasure trove Duggie?” Nicole asked.

“About a quarter of a billion decks worth of gold and gems and if you include the other items of priceless art works from before the last ice age, it would jump the value to around two to three billion decks, and that was valued some 500 years ago, but it’s the library I want, over 6000 hand written books on ancient Jarrzarian myths and other strangeness and also a complete diary of my 2000 years of living at the Samutai temple in North Jarrzar,” replied Duggie.

“Samutai Temple?” Richard asked, “Where was that based, I’m a Tibirra Master, and I’ve never heard of the Samutai Temple.”

“You should have done Richard, I know what the Samutai were,” Ithian said.

“The temple was based on the northern coasts of Jarrzar Richard, the actual temple was dug into the cliff face, I’m surprised you do Ithian they were wiped out 400 years ago when they went head to head with an intelligence that sought to control the ruling family of Jarrzar. I had left to go walkabout about 100 years earlier, and when I heard of the destruction I returned and found the temple itself still standing, and only a couple of the elder masters still alive. They died a few years later, when the last had perished I sealed and left temple and I have never returned,” said Duggie.

“The temple itself was a place of great learning and also the one place women could learn the fighting arts from, the way of the Samutai was a female fighting form, and also the home for three Chiang-Ku dragons, I think, including yourself, Duggie,” Ithian said.

“Yeah, even though I went by a different name back then, I’ve only been known as Duggie for 45 years now.”

The rest of the evening was spent chilling and getting to know each other

* * * * * *

At about 12.30AN Jaboc received a concerned comms message from Braddock, “Jaboc, Braddock, do you know where Ithian is?”

“Yeah, he’s here with me, Duggie we’re chilling out the back of some of the apartments. Why?” Jaboc said.

“A message from Claire, they are transporting some injured youths to the club via I think teleportation and need him to get to the Lab ASAP,” Braddock said.

“Ok, Braddock,” Jaboc said, and then he turned to Ithian and said, “Claire and Hell Bright need you in your lab ASAP, they are bringing injured to the Club via magick.”

“That would mean teleportation, and as I know Claire doesn’t know the medical facility, I’m gone,” said Ithian and vanished.

“What the hell?” Duggie asked.

“Let me explain, we as a force care for all people, it don’t matter if one minute you are trying to kill us, the prisoners the assault force bring back will be given a complete medical once over and any major injuries will be treated before they are processed, and for these people to be brought back at such speed, means that they may not have made it brought back via road,” said Sharra, “Even here, if a punter, even if he started the problem is hurt, then he is given the once over at the medical facility automatically. On a couple of missions I’ve transported civilians to a medical facility via teleportation, and I am very careful over the use of my magick skills and spells.”

* * * * * *

At 01:00BN Duggie was still sat out side looking at the clear night, when the mini buses and FAVs returned from the policing action and drove towards the club, about forty five minutes later the lights in the Gangrel apartments where turned on as the Marauders and the Hammers returned to the apartment block, Lara, Dean and Trixxie walked outside and lent up against the wall and then lit up joints or roll ups before they would head to bed and sleep.

“Evening friends,” said Duggie.

A slightly startled Lara and Trixxie looked over in the general direction and saw Duggie sat on the ground, and the three walked over towards him.

“Evening,” said Trixxie, “can I take it you are the gent with the three young ones?”

“Yep, that’s me,” replied Duggie and looked at the collection of bottles that stood beside him, and found a half full bottle of Sumukko, “Can I offer the returning force a quick drink?” offered Duggie.

Lara and Dean both thought about it for a second and said, “Yeah, why not.”

“I have to excuse the state of the cups, but until about 45 minutes Jane, Nicole, Richard and a few others from the club were here drinking and chatting about many things,” Duggie said.

“Not to worry,” Dean said, as Duggie poured the Sumukko into a cup and offered it to Dean.

“Good operation?” Duggie asked.

“Yeah I would say so,” Trixxie said, “Some of the specialist support were very impressive, mind you I would like to know what happened to Hell Bright and Claire, I didn’t see them as we cleared up and dealt with the prisoners. I mean I saw Anna disappear at high speed with one of the injured.”

Dean said to Trixxie, “I’m not sure what you saw in the room off to the side,” and Gary walked out, where he lit up a blunt and looked around for the others when he saw them sat with Duggie, he walked the short distance to them and sat down.”

“Not much I was concentrating more on what was happening up the stairs,” replied Trixxie.

“Any one know what happened to Hell Bright and Claire I saw them go into the building and I never saw them come out?” Gary asked.

“I was about to explain it to Trixxie Gary, as I saw something of what happened,” replied Dean.

“Arh, right,” Gary said.

“The specialist support given to us via Vixen Bravo was to counter threats beyond normal human understanding,” Dean said.

“I can see you are going to beat around the bush over this matter therefore I’m going to shut up,” said Trixxie.

“Can I ask Lara and Dean, as I’m I right in saying you Gary have only just joined the Marauders, how well you know your respective units?” Duggie asked.

“Pretty well,” Lara replied.

“Yeah, pretty well, before Trixxie told us she was a member of the young Gangrels and told us about the gang pretty much the guys in my unit, including Michelle’s brother were pretty close friends at school we use to do very much the same activities or if some didn’t they would always join the ones that did.” Dean said.

“Would you trust these people with your life?” Duggie asked.

“Yeah I would say I would, including Michelle, I know for a fact if Michelle’s brother hadn’t been crippled in a car smash, he would be a member and if not my direct number two then he would be a squad number two,” said Dean.

“Now my next question is to you Trixxie, would you say that this is what you want to do, help people, make sure people are safe, support the naíve general population even though they would not probably not support you if it came down to it?” Duggie asked.

Gary realised what Duggie was doing and smiled, he’d never realised that Duggie was in on the whole conspiracy and just sat there listening to how Duggie went about testing Trixxie’s attitude towards life, and things.

“Yes, I love life, Dean will tell you that on a couple of occasions I have been the first one in to save a person in distress, especially if the odds are not in the persons favour,” Trixxie replied.

“With that answer allow me to explain what is going on here, at the club and in quite a few other places around the world,” and he just vanished from sitting next to Lara and re-appeared standing in the doorway to his apartment block, “I’m here now people,” and when everyone looked at him he vanished again and re-appeared back beside Lara.

“You can cast spells Duggie?” said a shocked Gary.

“Gary I can do far more than just simply cast spells, like Ithian, Claire and Hell Bright,” said Duggie, “You’ve seen the tattoos Paul, Abbey, and both the Claires have yes?”

“Yes,” Gary replied.

“They are magickal, I created the ones my Claire has, and the ones Bill has and the ones on Hemma, Beatrice and Damien. The reason for the bottles was that I’ve been sat here chatting to Jane, Nicole, and others about things, and I’ve come to realise that my skills as a tattoo master and a master of the Samutai fighting arts are in need and that I have knowledge that may be of help to the conspiracy. I’m almost 5000 years old, and 3000 of those I’ve spent it here on Darra Von. The first five hundred I travelled fighting creature’s and I may say humans that enslaved, tortured and made life hell for the population. I then spent the next 2000 years as a Tattoo Master and teacher at the Samutai temple in northern Jarrzar, they were very much fighters of the evil that now again threatens our and I do mean ‘our’ world. The temple was one of the major sources of fighters of the evils in that region. And I’ve spent the last five hundred years wandering, helping people fight evil, injustices and similar the world over. This is the longest I’ve spent in one place, but my love for my wife and the mother of my children have given my a purpose and now hearing that my once timid and shy daughter is willing to do things like get injured people to medical facilities as fast as is humanly possible and hearing that even the injured prisoners are treated and helped before they are processed has given me back the drive to help, train and advise the new fighters in the best ways of combating the evil. I offer to both the Marauders and the Hammers my knowledge, to a point my skills, and remember my first responsibility is to Hemma, Beatrice and Damien, and again to a point my abilities to help and train you all to be ready to face what is coming,” Duggie said, “and let me say that I think you Trixxie may posses an understanding of things beyond normal human perception. I’ve never been that good at testing to see it people have the ability. Included in the offer is training in the Samutai way of fighting.”

“Would you be willing to train and teach tattooing?” Dean asked.

After thinking about the idea for about a minute, Duggie replied, “Yes, but to be a Tattooist it helps if you have a flair for art in general.”

“Does the ability to draw, count?” Dean asked.

“Yes it does,” Duggie replied.

“Would you be willing to teach me how to Tattoo, I’m only talking about normal ones, rather than the magickal variety,” Dean asked.

“Well me and Paul are planning on setting up a Tattoo Parlour, I don’t see why not,” said Duggie.

Trixxie yawned and said, “I think I shall say night and chat to you lot tomorrow,”

“That may be an idea actually, getting some sleep,” said Lara, and she like Trixxie got up and headed in to the Gangrel Apartment.

The three men just sat there and looked up at the stars, both Gary and Dean fell asleep after about another hour, Duggie cast a warmth cantrip to make sure the pair didn’t get cold. He then just lay back and looked up and watched the stars and the nearest moon.

* * * * * *

At 05:04 Duggie watched the sun peek over the sky line and start to lightened the sky, he stood and created his Karrack blades and ran through the basic fight sequences and then the blades disappeared and he went through the basic unarmed Kari of the Samutai. When he finished he realised the Dean was awake and watching him, he smiled at Dean and said in ancient Jarrzarian “Good morning Dean, a good sleep I hope.”

Dean just looked at Duggie and asked, “I have no idea what you just said, but good morning to you Duggie.”

“I’m sorry Dean,” Duggie replied, “It’s the first time in just over two years I’ve run through the Samutai Kari with and with out weapons and doing so I don’t think in basic I think in ancient Jarrzarian. What I said, was Good morning Dean, a good sleep I hope.”

“I did thanks, I’m surprised though I thought I would have been cold, but I wasn’t,” Dean said.

“I useful little spell a warmth cantrip,” said Duggie.

“May I join you, I think it would do both units good to get into the habit of rising and running through some basic combat forms?” Dean asked.

“Certainly. Just follow and copy,” replied Duggie and he ran through the basic unarmed Kari for a second time.

When he had finished the pair walked inside the Gangrel Apartments and Dean put the kettle on for a drink, “Coffee?” Duggie.

“Mm, yeah thanks, black no sugar,” replied Duggie.

When the kettle had boiled and Dean had made a couple of coffee’s both he and Duggie sat at the table set up in the kitchen area.

After an hour of quietly chatting about the things Duggie had done in his life, Duggie heard one of his three had woken and had got up, “I shall leave you Dean and see you later, one of my three is awake and would be looking for some thing to drink.”

“Ok Duggie, I shall see you later then,” Dean replied.

Duggie then went back and found it was Beatrice who had woken and had gone to the loo and was now looking for him. As Duggie walked in she heard him and quietly walked towards him and Duggie then bent down and picked her up and walked to where he had put the three’s dressing gowns and put it on her and then walked outside and as he sat with Beatrice on his lap he levitated himself so he hovered some two inches above the damp morning grass.

“Dad, do you know what we will learn in school when we go?” Beatrice said

“To be honest I have no idea, Beatrice, but from what I have been told about it, you will learn much more fun things than you did at the other school,” Duggie replied.

“I hope so, I want to learn things from you too daddy,” Beatrice said.

“Ok Beatrice, touch this tattoo and concentrate on it,” said Duggie.

Beatrice did touch the tattoo indicated which was a panther and Beatrice did concentrate on it and suddenly stood beside the pair was a large black panther, and Beatrice had a big beaming smile across her face, “Me created it, yeah,” said a happy Beatrice, she then put her hand out and stroked the panther who laid down beside them, “Daddy create something,” asked Beatrice.

“Ok,” Duggie said, and concentrated on the tattoo of a wolf and sat on the other side of the pair was a wolf. “Now young one, you must promise me that you will never touch the tattoos and concentrate on them unless me, Bill, Claire or any of the Vixens have given you permission and are around and nearby to supervise, these things,” and Duggie touched each of the four tattoos Beatrice had, “are very dangerous, the people out there,” and Duggie pointed beyond the club’s fence, “do not understand and would attack and very badly hurt you and me, and everyone else here and you wouldn’t be able to go to school and learn fun things, you would be sent back to the horrible school that taught you nasty things. Do you understand me Beatrice.”

“Yes daddy I do, I promise I will never create Blackie without you, Bill or the Vixens being with me and them saying yes,” Beatrice said.

Then Duggie heard Damien call out, “Daddy where are you?”

“I’m out side Damien,” Duggie called in reply, “now Beatrice concentrate on Blackie disappearing,” Duggie then said to Beatrice.

Which Beatrice did and the panther and wolf disappeared just before Damien and Hemma walked out in their dressing gowns and they both walked towards him, just before they both sat on the damp grass, he said, “wait you two,” and he cast two levitate spells one on Hemma and the other on Beatrice, and he then asked Beatrice, “would you mind moving so your brother can sit on my lap?”

“Yes dad, but I’ll get a wet bottom,” replied Beatrice.

“Will you, sit on the ground and find out if you do,” said Duggie, as Beatrice moved from Duggie’s lap and went to sit on the ground, she found her self floating slightly above it as did Hemma as she sat beside her dad. Both of them smiled when they realised they were floating only a couple of inches above the ground but they were still floating.

Hemma lent over and gave Duggie a kiss on his cheek and said, “I love you dad, you’re the best dad in the world.”

“Thank you, and you three know something, you are three of five of the best children in the world, the other two are,” said Duggie and before he could finish.

Damien said, “Claire and Bill are the other two.”

“Yes they are, aren’t they,” and the four sat in the warming sun rays.

* * * * * *

About 07:30BN the four got up and walked back into the apartment and slipped in to the clothes they had on yesterday and the four walked across the grounds towards the entrance to the garage and breakfast, on the walk over Duggie said, “you three know what’s on today’s agenda don’t you?”

“No, what dad?” asked Hemma.

“Starting to sort out our new home, that’s what,” replied Duggie, “there are a few modifications I am planning to do to the apartment, if Jaboc gives me permission.”

“Yeah, what dad,” asked Beatrice.

“ Like joining the front apartment to the back one and making a section of the front apartment into a tattoo parlour,” Duggie replied.

Damien who was riding on Duggie’s shoulders was very happy sat up higher than everyone else. As they walked in, one of the mechanics drove past them on a bike, looking over his shoulder was a mid sized dog which was sat in a baby carrier, as the four walked down the ramp the dog and owner walked up the ramp and the dog ran off into the field.

The guy said, “Good morning to you, and what a lovely morning it is too.”

“That is very true,” Duggie said, “maybe you can help me, do you know of anywhere I would be able to purchase a full size range cooker?”

“Mmmmm. No, not of the top of my head, ask Braddock, he may know if not he should know who to ask, I’m Brain, one of the mechanics at the club and the dog, is called Stripes,” and the dog ran back and the four could see why it was called Stripes, it was brown with black stripes from head to the tip of it’s tail. The mechanic then bent down and made a fuss of her, and said, “You gone then,” Stripes then licked Brain’s face, he then felt the stomach area, stood up and said, “Not long before she has her first puppies.”

“Oh,” replied Duggie, “You got rid of any yet?”

“Yeah, one, but the vet here in the medical facility thinks Stripes should have at least three maybe four,” Brain replied, “Why do you want one?”

“Yeah, I would be interested in one,” Duggie replied and the three children’s faces just lit up with the prospect of having a pet, “You heading towards the canteen?” asked Duggie.

“Yeah, I am heading that way for some breakfast, then Braddock has asked if I haven’t got any work on that I join a painting detail, he wants some of the apartment blocks at the front of the club given a lick of paint,” Brain said, “and as I ain’t got anything booked in until Savraday, I volunteered to help today and tomorrow.”

“Oh well I know which apartments you will be working on,” Duggie said.

“Oh which one?” Brain asked.

“Mine and these three, I’m Duggie and this is Hemma, Beatrice and Damien. You going to come down from up their now Damien,” said Duggie.

Damien looked a bit unhappy but said, “Ok dad,” and Duggie lifted Damien up and over his head and dropped him to the ground, and the group walked towards the canteen Stripes walking just in front of the group.

“I wish I could train stripes to stay at my heel, like Nibs has Daraus trained,” Brain said.

”I know, mind you Daraus stays at anyone’s heel unless they say its ok,” Duggie replied.

“What?” Brain exclaimed, “How do you know that?”

“I’m Claire and Bill’s dad,” Duggie replied.

“Arh, that would explain it,” Brain said as the group entered the canteen and walked towards the food run.

* * * * * *

A couple of hours later a group of six guys drove via the sub-surface road towards the front apartments with a trailer fill of paint and painting equipment. Riding on the back of the trailer was Angel, Damieel and the twins fairy partners, as they both wanted to go and have a play with Hemma, Beatrice and Damien. During breakfast they had seen Duggie and the children and had organised it so the young ones would be out of the way whilst the two bedrooms were being painted.

When the vehicle had pulled up everyone got out and they all carried a couple of pots of paint up the ramp to the ground floor of the apartment block.

Duggie had already began to pick things up and move things around the flat, the three mattresses had been placed outside on a large tarp on which was all the bags of clothes and the bedding. Hemma and Beatrice had started to put the food away in the cupboards.

Angel and Damieel ran up the ramp and they both poked their heads around the door and called, “Hemma, Beatrice, Damien where are you?”

“We’re in here, Angel, Damieel,” replied Beatrice.

Both Angel and Damieel walked into the apartment and found the three putting food items into the cupboards, Angel said when they saw Duggie walk out of one of the bedrooms, “Hello Duggie, those three ready to go?” Damieel said.

“Yeah they are, where you going to go?” asked Duggie.

“We thought to the swimming pool it looks big and fun,” replied Angel.

“And we all have our swimming costumes here,” Damieel said.

“Right you three, go and get your bags and do as Angel and Damieel tell you,” Duggie said and the three young ones ran outside and grabbed their bags and joined Angel and Damieel as they disappeared down the ramp and the group walked hand in hand along the sub-surface road towards the swimming pool.

Brain who was stood outside the doorway waited for the young ones to disappear with the Twins, said to Duggie as he walked out, “Right what room do you want us to start on?”

“The bedrooms thanks,” replied Duggie and walked outside carrying a couple of large hold alls and found three members of the Hammers and two members of the Marauders were up and lent up against the wall of Gangrel Apartments. He called over, “hey you lot if you want to sit down, come and sit on the tarp if you want.”

“Thanks Duggie,” one replied as Trixxie walked out with a joint between her lips and followed the five as they walked towards the edge of the tarp.

Trixxie called after Duggie as he disappeared back into the apartment, “What time did you get to bed last night?”

“I didn’t,” replied Duggie.

When Duggie had walked back into the apartment, two of the workers had brought up a couple of sets of step ladders and a large plank which had been set up in the larger of the two bedrooms.

One of the pair asked, “Who’s going to be sleeping in here?”

“Assume the two girls for the time being. Damien in the next room down and I’m having the smallest room as mine,” replied Duggie.

“What colour or colours do you want the rooms then?” Brain asked as he walked through the door carrying four cans of paint.

“A light colour on the ceiling and a second slightly different colour on the walls. I’m not sure what if anything is planned for the flooring,” Duggie replied.

* * * * * *

As the five walked towards the swimming pool, Hemma had hold of Angel’s left hand who had hold of Damien’s left hand who was holding Damieel’s left hand and then on the other side was Beatrice. All five had big smiles. Flying just above the shoulders where Rijuulm and Eloobra and they like the twins were going to enjoy themselves.

When the five had changed they walked out of the changing rooms and onto the leisure pool area and the five hand in hand jumped into the leisure pool and spent most of the day enjoying themselves lounging and just playing in the pool area, about 12:00BN they were joined in the pool area by Jum, Wong, and most of the Hammers and Marauders.

Wong and Jum both entered the pool area and dived in and started to swim lengths and after 30 minutes they had both swum close to a 3000 metres and then they climbed out and joined the Angel, Damieel and the young ones chilling and playing.

Both Gary and Dean had the Marauders and Hammers relay racing with one half squad down one end and the other half squad on the opposite end.

* * * * * *

Around midday Jaboc and Walliballa walked up from the sub-face road.

Jaboc called out, “Hi Duggie, you here?”

“Yeah, in the small bedroom,” called back Duggie.

Both Walliballa and Jaboc walked in and stood in the doorway of the small bedroom.

Walliballa said, after taking in the colour scheme, “Nice colour scheme.”

“Thanks, I like deep colours especially when I’m planning having this room as my shrine room,” replied Duggie.

“So where are you going to sleep then?” asked Jaboc.

“In the living room, I sleep on a futon bed which rolls up when not in use,” replied Duggie, “Jaboc, where would I be able to get my hands on a full range cooker that I can modify?”

“Modify in what way?” asked Jaboc.

“You saw the cooker in my old place,” Jaboc nodded yes, “it arrived as a wood burning combi cooker boiler, I converted it to no fuel use combi cooker boiler,” Duggie said.

“I understand,” said Walliballa, “are you talking about converting it for TW operation.”

“Yeah,” replied Duggie.

“No, but Braddock probably would,” replied Jaboc.

“Another question, who would I go and see about having someone tested for abilities beyond human?” Duggie asked.

“Who do you think needs testing?” asked Walliballa.

“Trixxie from the Gangrel Hammers, when they got back yesterday after the policing action she, Gary, Dean and Lara sat outside and chatted, she saw Claire and Hell Bright go in but not come out,” Duggie replied.

“Oh,” said Jaboc, as Duggie closed the lid of the paint and started to walk outside, both Jaboc and Walliballa joined him and the three sat down.

“I did a quick attitude test to see if she was of the correct mindset to know things, It also provided me the chance to aura check the people, I got a faint blue aura from her, which normally indicates an ability to control, and our chat yesterday and the events later in the evening told me its time to get back into the game, and I have offered to train them in the Samutai fighting arts,” Duggie said.

“Would that offer extend to other people?” Walliballa asked.

“Yeah anyone who wants to learn,” replied Duggie, “I’ve also offered to take Dean as an apprentice tattooist. It takes a good year to two years to become a tattooist.”

Walliballa asked, “This den you want built, how big do you want it?”

“About ten metre square, and from the middle I want an area depressed into the floor where people can sit in a circle and have a table put,” Duggie replied.

“That’s not hard at all,” Walliballa replied, and as he was sat cross legged he created a shaft which he extended down until he had hit the bed rock, “It will be quite easy, its chalk here on I think a layer of sandstone.”

* * * * * *

An hour later Walliballa and Jaboc had returned to the main club, allowing Duggie to return to the painting. Sharra, Rose and Sym walked up the ramp from the sub-surface road and saw Duggie walk into the small room carrying a pot of paint.

Sharra called out, “Duggie can I see you for a little bit?”

“Yeah come in Sharra,” Duggie called back.

Sharra, Rose and Sym walked in and saw the room Duggie was painting, the ceiling which was finished was a warm deep yellow and two of the walls had been finished a warm red colour and Duggie was stood on a chair with a paint brush in one hand and an edger in the other painting the wall to ceiling join.

“Come in,” Duggie said.

“Can we have a chat with you in private please?” Sharra asked.

“Yeah come in, shut the door and grab a paint brush, then it looks like your working,” replied Duggie.

“Now that’s an idea,” said Sharra and that’s what the three did, they came in and shut the door. When the door was shut Sharra said, “Do you remember you said you would assist and advise in the teaching of Magick?”

“Yeah I do,” Duggie replied.

“Sym here is the person who I am teaching and Rose is her non gifted twin sister, Ithian said that twins if they both know the skills make for powerful mage partnerships,” Sharra said.

“Welcome Sym, Rose, allow me to introduce myself, I’m Duggie Demitrie, Chiang-Ku dragon, Line walker with spells and skills from the schools of Earth, Fire and Air elementalist and Diabolist, and Tattoo Master. Just so you know The chat last night has given me back my enthusiasm for teaching, and I may be teaching Trixxie from the Hammers if she can wield, but I will also be very likely be starting a school teaching the Way Of The Samutai Warriors,” Duggie replied.

“Are you Claire and Bill’s dad?” Sym asked.

“Yeah I am,” replied Duggie.

“Where are the little ones anyway?” asked Sharra.

“With Angel and Damieel enjoying the swimming pool, well that’s where they were heading this morning anyway,” Duggie replied.

“The reason for the chat is I need to find someone who can supply me with the items I need to make some spell books, and I was wondering if you knew of anywhere in Suraban that sold supplies like that?” Sharra asked.

“No, I don’t, I’ve not actually needed a spell book or supplies to make one for a very long time, in a couple of weeks I will be able to make things like that as I intend to change the upstairs apartment into an alchemists lab, hang on doesn’t Ithian have a lab here?” Duggie asked.

“Yeah he does, but I don’t know how to make the parchment,” Sharra replied.

“I do,” said Duggie, “and as I am going to see if Trixxie can wield, and I wouldn’t mind seeing the Lab for myself. Shall we head that way now.”

“Now that’s an idea,” said Sharra.

Duggie walked out leading the three women, and called, “Brain, I’m heading to the main club for a while, you and your crew going to be ok here?”

“Yeah,” said Brain as he walked around the corner, “We’ve almost finished in largest of the bedrooms, and when we have we’ll start on the next one, and get as much done as we can, and finish tomorrow.”

“Ok,” said Duggie and the four headed towards the main Club, via the Sub-Surface road.

As the four passed the swimming pool and gym area a few of the Hammers crossed from the swimming pool into the gym area. Duggie called to them, “Any of you know where Trixxie is?”

“Yeah, she enjoying her self in the pool area,” one of the group said.

“Thanks,” said Duggie and he headed for the entrance to the pool area, and saw Trixxie sat on a raised area chatting to Dean and a couple more of the Gangrels. Duggie walked in and walked towards the raised area and said to Trixxie, “I was wondering if you were interested in finding out if what we were talking about last night was true?”

“Yes I am,” replied Trixxie, she then turned to Dean and David and said, “I shall leave you and chat to you later.”

“Ok Trixxie,” said Dean, and as Trixxie left and headed for the changing rooms, Dean turned to Duggie and said, “I’ve had a chat with Gary, Lara and Michelle and they all think it would be an excellent idea if we could join you when you do your, Samutai Kari.”

“Certinelly, shall we say this evening at about 08:00AN,” replied Duggie.

“I think that will be a good time and we can organise a good time for you to actually start teaching us the Way of the Samutai,” Dean replied.

“Yes, 08:00 outside the apartments,” said Duggie.

About five minutes later Trixxie walked out of the changing room and around the side towards the exit to the Sub-surface road and met Duggie, Sharra, Sym and Rose.

When Trixxie had arrived and the group had left the swimming pool area Duggie said to Trixxie, “Some introductions are in order, you already know Sym and Rose I think, but you don’t know Sharra.”

“No I don’t, good afternoon Sharra,” Trixxie said.

“Good afternoon Trixxie, I hear that you may be a wielder of magick,” Sharra said, “Sym defiantly can wield we chatted with Ithian this morning and discovered she can and I will be teaching both Sym and Rose the skills they need to know.”

“I don’t think I’ve met Ithian yet,” said Trixxie.

“No you probably haven’t yet, that’s where we are heading now to his lab in the main club, I need to check it out as one of my skills is that of being able to create potions and techno-wizard items and I need to have access to a proper Magickal lab, and before you say anything Sharra, I can only create a few items and most of them are things I use around the home, like a proper cooker rather than the lump in their at the moment, and spell book pages,” Duggie said.

Sym and Rose both looked incredibly puzzled at the terms Duggie has just used.

Sharra said, “The term Techno-Wizard is a type of mage that can create items that work when the user supplies it with his or her own power?” and she looked at Duggie just to confirm the definition was correct. Duggie smiled back and nodded yes as they turned the corner and walked through the garage towards the back entrance and the ramp up into the main club.

Very soon the group was in the reception area of the north wing third floor, the guard saw Sharra and before they disappeared up to the ramp he asked, “Business?”

Sharra turned to him and said, “Duggie is authorized, as is Sym and Rose, and Trixxie knows about the Conspiracy.”

“No problem boss,” the guard said.

“Just so you two know, at some point I’ll make sure you, Duggie, get issued with a pass card for the third floors and make sure that you and who else knows in the Marauders and Hammers know Trixxie?”

“Gary, Dean , Lara, and I think Michelle know,” Trixxie replied.

“I’ll make sure they get issued with a pass card, carry it with you at all times, it allows you access to the conspiracy secured areas of the Club and sub-surface facilities,” Sharra said and led the group to blank wall where Sharra knocked and the group waited.

About a minute later a door appeared in the wall and Ithian walked out and said, “Welcome back Sharra, hi Duggie, I’m surprised to see you here today I thought you would be decorating?”

“I was but I’m here to ask you if you wouldn’t mind testing Trixxie to see if she can wield and I am looking to see if I have to set up my own alchemists lab or not, as I can create a few TW items,” Duggie said.

“No problem, please all, come in,” said Ithian, when everyone was in the Lab the door disappeared.

Trixxie looked some what shocked at the fact a door had appear from nowhere and the next thing she knew she was stood in a large room and the door had disappeared. Ithian said, “Right young lady, catch,” and Ithian threw one of his toys to Trixxie, which she caught and she looked at it and it suddenly changed from a box to a ball. Ithian said when that happened, “Now that’s a good sign, what you have in your hand is a training toy, clear your mind Trixxie and concentrate on it, can you see the aura that surrounds the toy?”

“Yes,” Trixxie replied, and the toy’s aura flashed red and it changed shape again to an egg shape.

Suddenly four white flashes happened and Hell Bright, Claire, Charrbrr and Vitanna stood in one of the Pentagrams inscribed into the floor.

When Claire saw dad stood in the Lab she said in a shocked tone, “What you doing here dad?”

“I am not only a Tattoo Master daughter I am also a Line Walker with knowledge of Earth, fire and air elementalist spells and those of a diabolist, and I’m here to see if Trixxie can wield and it looks like she can, so therefore I will be teaching her to become a line walker like you and every one in here,” Duggie replied.

“Why didn’t you say something before,” said Claire.

“Simple, depression and lathery, when Sam was kidnapped I fell into a depression that a combination of you and the people here have brought me out of,” Duggie replied, “and in certain respects its better that Ithian teaches you, I have other responsibilities remember.”

“I know dad,” replied Claire, “I have research work to do.”

“And don’t think your going to get it easy either Sym, Rose, after this weekend is over with, I’ll be handing a lot of the club level security work over to Sam so I can concentrate on training you two.”

Ithian then said to Trixxie, “When you have mastered it you will be able to detect the changes before they happen and control what it becomes.”

“Ithian have you got a specific teleport spell for those receiver pentagrams?” Duggie asked.

“Yeah I have Duggie,” replied Ithian, “Grithh, transport spell tomb please. Oh good point, Peeker, Squarker, here now.”

Two imps appeared over one of the receiver pentagrams and said, “Yes master.”

“Two more users of the lab for you two to remember,” Ithian said, “My lab guardians Peeker and Squarker, they are very good they never forget peoples auras.”

Peeker then said, “We bow before you master,” when they has scanned Duggie’s aura.

Squarker said to Trixxie who was stood in shock at the fact a book had just floated across the room and had settled on a book rest, “Welcome shocked to surprise city.”

“Oops, sorry Trixxie,” said Ithian, “in here you will see the strange and wonderful, Grithh is one of my aerial servants, he knows the main lab and store better than I do and therefore is a very useful magickal construct.”

“Hell Bright, Claire would you take these three to the Library and then if they haven’t been to the medical facility there as well,” Ithian said.

“Yeah, no worries,” replied Claire.

“Trixxie, I’m going to be starting to teach the Way of the Samutai this evening at about 08:00AN outside the apartments,” Duggie said before she disappeared on her tour.

Ithian then said to Duggie, “So what do you think Duggie?”

“It ain’t bad, I could definitely work here, but I will also construct my own one as I don’t think you have the research books I will be bringing from the Samutai temple when I get chance to fetch them,” Duggie replied.

“Duggie, I know the Chiang-Ku don’t possess a natural ability to teleport, but you do have a greater understanding of portal spells, would it be possible to link the lab here with my one at the Academy?” Ithian asked.

“To be honest, I don’t know, a shifter would know, but I don’t know of any here on Darra Von,” Duggie replied.

“No, but the academy database may though,” Sharra said.

“Damn true, it may at that, shall we adjourn to the library and have a look,” Ithian said.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

The Hunter’s, Marauders, and Hammers enjoy the run up to the pre-wedding bash

Story:

Chapter 8 — Let’s dance — The Hunter’s, Marauders, and Hammers enjoy the run up to the pre-wedding bash

Claire and Hell Bright teleported Sym, Rose, Trixxie and the fairy companions to the Conspiracy Library receiver pentagram and when Trixxie had actually recovered from the shock of the spell being cast and the actual teleportation happening, Hell Bright said, “Welcome Trixxie to the Conspiracy Library, the one place you will probably find more information about a subject then the best scientists have access to if they had access to the entire world’s scientific research.”
“Did anyone hear that voice,” said a very shocked Trixxie.
Claire turned to Hell Bright and said, “Hell Bright would you mind not doing that until I’ve had chance to explain it to people.”
“Sorry Claire,” said Hell Bright and she stuck her tongue out at Claire.
“Sorry Trixxie, Hell Bright does that. Hell Bright is mentally mute, due to events in her past she doesn’t exactly speak very much, she is only just starting to come to terms with it. Last Savraday was the first time she had spoken since she was three and she is now sixteen almost seventeen. She normally speaks through a translator which I am one of a few, Ren is another as is Sandra at the moment, most of the time it freaks people out for the first few occasions which I guess it has done to you,” responded Claire to Trixxie’s earlier statement.
“Yeah somewhat,” Trixxie said.
“ The Conspiracy Library has over four million individual unique books and hundreds of thousands of hand written books and scrolls. Most are stored on computer, the only ones that aren’t are the ones in the Lab and in private collections, and most of those we can get access to as most of the people who use them come from within the conspiracy,” Claire said.
“That is a lot of books,” Sym said.
“Yes it is, but when we, the Vixens, go to the academy that’s when four million books comes into it’s own. How much do you know about the Academy?” Claire asked.
“Nothing, the first time I heard it mentioned was when I arrived here,” replied Trixxie as she picked up a book on xenozoology and flicked through it.
“Ok, what the Academy is, is a training school for the elite, those who go have been selected from the world’s young ghosts, and are thought by certain members of the Conspiracy to be able to handle the responsibility of fighting what the Conspiracy calls the evil, and from what work I’ve been able to do it’s the best description for it, is that they are very simply the closest thing you can get to pure evil. Michelle I think she’s Nabanian isn’t she Trixxie?” Claire asked.
“Yes, I think that’s where she originated from,” Trixxie replied.
“Naban is now controlled by one of the AAA rated corporations, that is itself controlled and run by one of these,” and Claire holds her PDA and shows Trixxie, Sym and Rose a drawing of the Splugorth, “and the one that runs Rotork Theaban is currently holding my mum Sam and she is being made to work as a maid/slave to one of its minions. What we will be doing at the Academy is learning, you spend five years, working on your own research work, projects and also learning how to fight these and other things. When we, me and Hell Bright leave, we both expect to be fully trained line walkers and more than able to fight these things, both with and with out the use of magic, and I expect to hold at least two if not more doctorate level qualifications, and I never finished high school either, I was expelled for hitting the leader of the bullies and breaking her nose,” Claire smile as she remembers that day, and then continues, “the one thing I wished I had know when I did, was that she was one of the leaders of a slaver ring operating in Suraban who happened to be holding Clare and Abbey at the time, her boyfriend went head to head with Nibs that evening here at the club.”
“You say your mum is,” Trixxie said and looked horrified at the thoughts of someone owning slaves and humans being traded and sold, “owned by someone.”
“Yeah, she was kidnapped just over two years ago, by the president of Naban, so she could become his concubine, except mum refused and so he made her one of his personal slaves. This is one of the reasons why the Conspiracy exists, is to protect Darra Von from becoming a living hell for the population and being used as a slave farm so their evil empires have a ready supply of slaves,” Claire then continued.
Rose asked, “Why doesn’t the population fight back?”
“Rose,” said Hell Bright, “The reason the population doesn’t know is that all they care for is where the next gadget is coming from, and most just don’t really care about the person standing next to them let alone the world as a whole, as long as they think themselves safe from being torn apart or eaten or killed because they looked at one of the ‘upper class’ in the wrong way who are we to disturb the status quo, and to put it bluntly the forces that the enemy has the population wouldn’t stand a chance.”
“Plus most of the intelligences hate each other with a passion, the Splugorth hate the now owners of Wacker Inc, and they hate all vampires with unbridled passion. They know the conspiracy exists and that we will fight then in a guerrilla war,” Claire said.
“And also because it wouldn’t be very good for business to bring in the necessary forces to invade and conquer this world, and it would also leave their other holdings open to attack,” continued Hell Bright.
“Once you’ve been given your pass card this place is open for you, and both me and Hell Bright would be more than willing to give you what help we can from the Academy,” said Claire.
“Where did you two disappear to yesterday evening?” asked Trixxie and as Trixxie spoke a flash happened and Sharra appeared over the teleport pentagram.
“Three of the casualties we found in the main throne room, had been drained of their blood and we realised that they may not make it if they waited and were brought back by road, so we took it upon ourselves to get them back to the medical facility as fast as we could, and the only way we were able to was to teleport them to the lab and have Ithian teleport them to the medical facility. I could have teleported them directly to the medical facility, but I don’t know it. The assault on Wacker HQ last week, what the population didn’t see was a reason the conspiracy exists and a very big problem,” replied Claire, “during the battle the Vixens were given the power of the Planet’s Dragon Defenders, we all turned it down flat, but as a residual of that joining I was given some special spells, one of which is Teleport with out error, the only problem is that I have to know the place I am teleporting from and too., another spell I was left with is this,” and Claire cast the True sight spell on Trixxie and Sharra. Hovering before the pair was Charrbrr and Vitanna. “Meet our fairy companions,” said Claire, another side effect of the final stages of the battle when we were forced to close a anomie in the mana fields. The Rift as it is called drew the fairies you see here and the ones that are companions of the rest of the Vixens, Clare, Abbey, Bill, and the sniper team from South Harbour.”
“Your kidding,” Sharra said.
“I think I may use this place a lot, just flicking through that book on xenozoology by Dr Zeus, and what you have said today, has provided me with enough incentive to view the world in a different light, some of the pictures he has of the animals are superb, but some of them I’m wondering if they actually exist here in Darra Von?” asked Trixxie.
“Talk to Walliballa, he runs zoo here at the Club,” replied Richard as he walked in carrying a couple of books of computer programming languages, “and before any of you say anything, we only keep specimens of the creatures not native to Darra Von.”
“Hi Richard,” said Claire.
“Hi, let me guess, Trixxie, I’ve just dumped into Duggie and he said, he hopes seeing this has peeked your interest in things different?” Richard said.
“Oh it has,” replied Trixxie.
“And mine,” said Rose, “I’ve been thinking about looking at what happened in the past, but not in regards of the conspiracy or what is written in the history texts but to the people.”
“I think you and me Rose will have long discussions and chats then, I’m passionate about archaeology and similar,” said Hell Bright, this time using her own voice.
“Oh yeah, I think so,” replied Rose.
“Medicals I think,” said Claire.
“True,” said Richard.
The group left the library and started to walk down towards the sub basement level 1 and the medical facility.
Sym asked Claire, “When did you know that you could cast spells?”
“When I became a Vixen a few weeks ago, around the same time I learnt about my tattoos,” replied Claire.
“How about you Hell Bright?” asked Sym
“About five years ago, but I was lucky, Jaboc had access to the facilities of the Conspiracy and so therefore I was able to read and learn a lot from the journals and books. When I met Claire for the first time, I could already cast, Fire ball, Invisibility, Force Bolt, and Armour of the Ages,” replied Hell Bright.

* * * * * *

One of the on duty Doctors walked into the room where Steven was laying on the bed pushing a wheel chair, Anna was sat on the edge of the bed laughing and chatting.
Wood-Sterne and Anna who said in reply to a question Steven had asked, “I don’t think the two units based here would have any problems you signing on to them. I know Paul Snr. is looking for members for the Hunters as well, me, Tony and Dominic have been asked if we want to join, I’m thinking favouring joining but I will wait until I have Tony’s and Dominic’s reply as I am their spotter.”
“Ok Steven, if your ready for the MRI scan I shall escort you to the facility where we can determine how much damage has been done,” the Doctor said.
“Ok,” replied Steven, “Will you be here when I get back Anna?”
“I’ll push you to the room,” replied Anna.
A smile spread across Steven’s face as he got out of bed and sat in the wheel chair, Anna then moved the glucose drip to the pole that was attached to the side of the wheel chair. Wood-Sterne then flew up to Steven’s shoulder height and stayed there.
The doctor moved to one side and let the wheel chair out and said, “turn right and follow me.” The doctor led them past the other patients windows, and at the end of the corridor they turned left and headed for the lifts. When they had arrived at the lifts the Doctor called the lift and said, “How you feeling Steven?”
“Weak,” replied Steven, “but also happy I’m no longer his pet. Can you tell me how the other four people are?”
“Yeah, I know one didn’t make it,” replied the doctor.
“I think the plan is to give the person a decent burial in a few days,” replied Anna.
“I want to be there for that, I did get to know the others pretty well over the period they were there,” Steven said.
“Yeah I don’t see why you shouldn’t be there,” replied the doctor, “I think the plan is to have it after the weekend is over.”
“Oh, what’s happening over the weekend then?” Steven asked.
“A wedding is happening up at Gangrel command on Sumdar and the pre wedding party is happening tomorrow evening,” Anna said, “and I think most of tomorrow is the lead up, to the party tomorrow night.”

* * * * * *

After the MRI scan had been finished and the consultant had the results, he said, “I will pop in and talk to you about what the scans show later today, but I don’t want you going to far from the facility for a while. I will leave you the capable hands of your female friend here.”
“Thank you doctor,” Steven said.
As Anna pushed Steven, who like before when Anna had pushed him to the MRI Wood-Sterne again flew beside the shoulder of Steven, along with the doctor, out of the lift she turned left and started to walk back towards Steven’s room. Paul Snr, along with Rose, Sym, Claire, Hell Bright and Trixxie, and the two fairy companions, joined the pair as they were walking from the direction of the garage.
Paul Snr. said to the Doctor, “Rather than crowd Steven’s room is it possible for us to go and sit outside on the grass?”
“I don’t see why not,” replied the doctor.
Anna realised that she hadn’t actually been any where other than Steven’s room all day and she wanted to clarify a couple of things with Paul Snr. which had been bugging her since she had been asked if the sniper team wanted to join the Hunters. The group turned and headed for the ramp up to the surface via the garage. When the group had reached the open area surrounding the Club, Paul Snr. led the group and offered to push the wheel chair up the large bank that surrounded the sides and back of the club. When the group had reached the top they stopped and sat down and enjoyed the sun as it shone through some high thin clouds. When the group had reached the top Claire, and Hell Bright along with, Charrbrr and Vitanni and Wood-Sterne all lay on the grass and closed their eyes. Trixxie retrieved her shades from a small pouch that hang on the opposite side to the Gangrel Pouch. Sym, Rose just lent back and soak up the warm sun’s rays.
Paul asked Steven, “I’ve already spoke to the doctor, and read the short file Anna, Tony and Dominic wrote on you after the human Intel operation. Me, Clare and Abbey have spoken about this, with what’s happened over the past few weeks, would you be interested in joining The Hunters?”
“What do the Hunters do?” asked Steven.
“What do they do,” replied Paul Snr., “they are an elite team providing a specialist force to an organisation called the conspiracy, which protects the world from people like his lordship and those who created him.”
Anna then said, “The Hunters are also an elite force within the Gangrels hence me and Trixxie being present at the operation yesterday. You did express an interest in joining last time we chatted, if you remember.”
“And if your worried about things like your current status of being in the wheel chair and not being up to the same level of fitness as every one else, I’ve already chatted to the doctor about assisting in your physiotherapy when you are back on your feet, and the unit does need someone who is willing to learn other skills rather than the skills that we already have in abundance which are mainly close quarters fighting,” Paul Snr. said.
“What other skills you looking at?” Steven and Anna asked.
“Communications, hacking, breaking and entering to name a few of the skills I see the Hunters needing,” replied Paul Snr.
“My next question may seem a bit personal, but I want to find my dad, we were separated on the day Wacker started the war and I’ve not been able to find him since and I’ve looked,” asked Steven.
“That’s easy to organise,” replied Paul Snr., “Digital Systems, the company I use to work for before coming here full time is placing missing people adds on the tele and on bill boards around the area, where the refugees are housed.”
“I’m interested, but I’m a bit stuck at the moment,” Steven said.
“That’s not a problem, I’m seeing the consultant about the results of the MRI scan when he’s done the other three and very likely to be involved in the Phsyio of all four as I am about to start teaching the Hunters the Fighting Arts of the Black Karzzar, and its excellent at getting people fit and returning people’s strength, plus I think you will be doing a lot of work in the pool and gym as well,” said Paul Snr.
“That will be interesting,” said Trixxie.
“Oh, why?” asked Paul Snr.
“Duggie has offered to teach the Marauders and Hammers the Way of the Samutai,” replied Trixxie.
“Duggie knows the Way of the Samutai. Oh this is going to be fun I think,” said Paul.
“How come?” asked Rose.
“Back before the Samutai were destroyed the Black Karzzar and the Samutai warrior monks were rivals, we would join forces where necessary, but the name calling and practical jokes the two groups would play could be interesting, from what I was told by my master,” replied Paul.
“What practical jokes you talking about Karzzar,” said Duggie as he, Sharra and Ithian walked up the bank towards the group.
“Oh the odd bucket on head and releasing a silk spider into a room before the Samutai who was sleeping there arrived back,” said Paul.
“Well can we put a truce on those please Paul?” asked Duggie.
“I have no problem with that,” said Paul, “the masters from what I was told, never got involved in the practical jokes, it was always the students and monks.”
“Very true the master never did, and I was a master, it shows we never did, and you were trained after the Samutai were destroyed,” replied Duggie, “Well Paul if your up for learning the arts of the Samutai, I’m sure as hell up for learning the arts of the Black.”
“Yeah, I’m always up for learning more,” said Paul.
“After the weekend, I’m going to be going back to Jarrzar to gather the library and treasure trove stored there, which will be stored here for emergencies,” Duggie said.
“As I want to organise a field trip to Azar and show the Hunters my home and also show them the Black Karzzar temple my master trained at, why not come with us and as the plan was to travel to Echo Tech City for the Academy Reception Ball, and as you are automatically classified as elite by the fact you are who you are, and the invite to the Ball is to all elite,” said Paul Snr..
“Yeah, sounds like fun. Trixxie you ready to start learning?” Duggie asked.
“Yeah,” replied Trixxie.
“And the same question to you two?” Sharra asked.
Both Sym and Rose smiled big beaming smiles, and the three got up and followed Duggie and Sharra back to towards the Club.
“Ithian how does the training toy work?” Claire asked.
“They sense if someone can channel mana and absorb a very small amount and use that to power the transformations?” Ithian replied, “Why the questions on how the toy works.”
“The reason is I passed Bill mine and when he was holding it changed shape a couple of times,” Claire replied.
“That is interesting,” Ithian said.
“What you guys talking about?” Steven asked.
Paul turned and saw Anna had her hand and lower arm on the arm rest of the wheel chair, “Shall we go inside and we’ll show you,” said Paul.
“Ok,” said Steven, and the group stood and Charrbrr and Vitanna both took to the air and Wood Sterne flew just in front of Anna, just behind Steven’s head.
“I’ve been meaning to ask you Paul, the work you were doing on Sym, Rose and Gareath, would you do similar to me, Tony and Dominic?” Anna asked.
“That offer is open to all elite, but my rules apply of no more than six,” replied Paul.
The group walked along the top of the mound until they came to a small house that was sited in a depression, the group walked down and Paul opened the door to let everyone in to the small house. Inside was a living room come kitchen and sat on one of the arm chairs was a creature that looked like a man ape.
“Hi Zeus,” said Paul Snr.
“Oh hi Paul,” replied Zeus
“When Gareath joined the Hunters I told him he would be on a steep learning curve, he at the time didn’t know how steep,” said Paul, “Ithian can you teleport us to my Parlour?”
“Yeah, no problem,” replied Ithian.
Suddenly the group including Steven was in the Paul’s Tattoo Parlour on the third floor or the north wing.
Steven and Anna said, “What just happened?”
Steven continued, “One second we were in a living room with a man ape, and the next we are here a room with two dentist chairs.”
“Yes, allow me, Zeus, the man ape as you called him, and may I say he would laugh if you said it to his face, is a member of a race called the Kittani, and what just happened is that I teleported us here with what is called magick,” Ithian said.
“Steven do you remember yesterday in the main room, me and Hell Bright were bending down over the bodies of the three people and we vanished?” Claire asked.
“Yes I do,” replied Steven.
“That was magick and what I was talking to Ithian about when we were outside was these,” and Claire got out her training toy and showed it to Steven and as it lay on her open hand it changed shaped from a oblong to a caltrop.
“Steep learning curve,” said Steven, “its almost vertical.”
“Arh, true,” said Paul Snr., “but you still interested?”
“I guess yes, I guess if you didn’t trust me then you wouldn’t have asked or shown me,” said Steven.
Ithian then said, “I think we shall leave you three to chat,” and then Claire, Hell Bright and Ithian disappeared.
“And I think you should be getting back to the medical facility Steven,” said Paul.
“Yeah, I think so, I wouldn’t mind seeing how the other three are,” said Steven, and Anna, Paul and Steven walked back to the medical facility via the canteen where they bumped into Tony and Dominic, both of their pixie companions smiled as Anna and Paul walked past, just as they were about to head towards the net café on the second floor.
As they, Tony and Dominic, passed Anna, Steven and Paul, Dominic said to Tony, “I’ve not seen Anna so happy in quite a while.”
“That’s very true nor have I,” replied Tony.
When the three had arrived back at the medical facility, the female member of the group was being pushed back to her room, she was still very groggey from the sedatives and the blood loss, but she smiled when she saw Steven, who reached his hand out and squeezed her hand and said, “We’re safe, these people will look after you as they are doing so now.”
The Consultant was stood at the nurses station talking to the three nurses and doctor on duty, “I want the three youths who suffered from blood lose to be maintained on the blood drip until they had a least eight pints run through their systems and then I want them to be maintained on the glucose drips for at least a full week.” He then turned as if he was about to leave and saw Paul, Steven and Anna walking down the corridor, “arh Steven good, afternoon Paul, miss.”
“Afternoon doctor,” replied Paul, “Can I take it the group have had the scans done?”
“You can, and yes Doctor Johnstone here has told me that you are interested in assisting in the physiotherapy when the four are back on their feet,” Doctor Hill replied, “Would you walk with me whilst I return to my office.”
“No problem,” said Paul, “Just in case I don’t see you later Anna, Nibs and the Vixens are organising a work out/fight night training session for tomorrow afternoon from about twelve, and if the medical staff ok it, you might as well come along and watch too Steven, it will be in the Gym opposite the swimming pool.”
“Ok, see you soon,” replied Anna.
And Steven said, “Thanks for the offer, I’ll let you know my answer in a couple of days.”
“No hurry, young man,” said Paul Snr. and he smiled at Steven and Anna as he turned and walked with the Doctor Hill.
“Nurse, how are the other three?” Steven asked.
“They are all still very groggey from the effects of the sedative and the blood loss,” replied the nurse.
“I guess they ain’t up for visitors then?” asked Steven.
“Not really, maybe tomorrow though,” the Nurse replied, “what do you want for dinner the menu is in your room, buzz us when you’ve chosen.”
“Thanks,” replied Steven.

* * * * * *

Doctor Hill said, as he and Paul Snr. walked towards the Doctor’s office, “Can I ask how much do you know about Steven’s past?”
“Nothing why?” replied Paul Snr.
“Oh, as standard we do a complete workup on patients and as a part of that is to check DNA to see if he’s got a genetic disorder that could cause complications during treatment. His DNA work up is strange, it not the normal genetic signature,” Doctor Hill replied.
“Now that is interesting,” said Paul Snr. deep in thought, “Have you got a couple of the results?”
“Yes I have I’ve kept them in my office,” Doctor Hill said, “I’ve placed my genetic structure on his charts, just so its there.”
“Good,” replied Paul Snr.
Doctor Hill opened the door to his office, which was fifteen metres by fifteen metres with a five metre long desk in the middle of the room, but only a third of the way out from the rear wall. Along the left hand wall was a large ten metre long light box and along the opposite wall were ten four draw filing cabinets above then was a large painting. He went to his desk and opened the second draw on the right hand side and removed a file and opened it and retrieved a copy of the genetic workup results.
He passed them to Paul Snr. who had taken out his PDU and logged on to the Conspiracy intelligence network and he had started to search for the Genetic finger prints stored on the servers. Paul Snr. also opened a channel to Nicolai and Jane, and said, “Nicolai, Jane, Paul, can you come to Doctor Hill’s office I need to see you about a patient in the medical facility.”
“Paul, Jane, no problem me and Nicolai will be there in a few minutes,” Jane said.
“Thanks,” Paul said, “That aside, what about the MRI scan results, what’s your diagnosis and treatment advice?”
“Standard treatment for someone who has massive muscle loss and destruction due to starvation, a slow and steady rebuild of the muscles, starting with his hands and arms, then working onto his feet and legs, then just general rebuild of the rest of the muscles. You said you were interested in assisting in the physiotherapy of the four?” Doctor Hill asked.
“Yes I am,” replied Paul Snr..
“What would be doing with them?” Doctor Hill asked.
“Next week I’m about to start teaching a group of young adults the Fighting Arts of the Black Karzzar, and it would be working with katars and similar for a long while, the other’s I’m teaching would probably progress onto true combat long before I would even think of letting those four start,” Paul Snr replied.
“As long as you don’t work them to hard with the katars I don’t see any problem with it,” Doctor Hill said.
Jane and Nicolai stopped outside and knocked on Doctor Hills office door, Doctor Hill said, “Come in.”
When Jane and Nicolai had walked in and closed the door Paul Snr. said, “You know we brought back Steven from the policing action yesterday?”
“Yeah,” replied Nicolai as he and Jane took a seat.
“Doctor Hill would you tell Jane and Nicolai what you told me?” Paul Snr. asked.
“No problem,” replied Doctor Hill and told Jane and Nicolai exactly what he had told Paul Snr.
When he had finished Paul Snr. said, “I’m searching the Conspiracy intelligence files for the Genetic finger prints we have of the major races.”
Nicolai asked, “Doctor have you got the results on computer as when Paul finds the files the computers can so a similarity search on the results.”
“Yes I have, its stored on my personal computer rather than the main server,” Doctor Hill replied.
Nicolai got up and walked to the computer that was built into the desk, and logged into his own personal area of the conspiracy computer system and copied the file to there.
After a couple of minutes Paul Snr. said, “Got the files, they are stored in the directory t:\ConpsiracyRaceFilesGenetics.”
“Thanks Paul,” replied Nicolai, who then opened the conspiracy database program and loaded the genetic results into the program and opened and loaded the genetic data files. Nicolai then ran a comparison search on the files and after scanning over two thousand entries it had located one that closely matched the sample. Nicolai then said to the gathered, “its not a perfect match, but close enough for the data base to throw it up as a possible, it looks like he’s related to a New Navy Titan.”
Jane got up and looked at the screen upside down and said, “It’s a 70% match, I wonder what the other 30% is from?”
“Hang on,” said Paul Snr., “Doctor can we remove the files concerning Steven from you, other than the ones you need to treat him.”
“Yeah, no worries. Can I ask that you keep me up to speed on what you find and if it may effect how we treat him?” Doctor Hill asked.
“Yes we will,” said Jane.
Nicolai then logged off and took the paper copy and said, “Good day to you doctor.”
“Yes and good luck in your search,” Doctor Hill replied as Nicolai, Jane and Paul Snr. left his office and walked back to the main club.

* * * * * *

Frodar — 8th Ebinar

Clare and Abbey had both woken, Clare looked at her PDA and saw is read, 08:15BN, and said to Abbey, “Fight night tonight hun.”
“That should be interesting, us two, the Vixens, Paul, and Richard,” replied Abbey and lent over and retrieved the joint she had been started last night before she and Clare had gone to bed. As the girls lent for the two joints, Arrick and Gribbloath both woke and sat up and smiled at the partners.
After close on another hour of fun in bed after Abbey had finished her joint, the pair got out of bed and as had become their morning ritual they ran through the calanethics routines Abbey had devised for the pair. “I’ll say this, your getting better hun.” Sat on the end of the bed was Gribbloath and Arrick who smiled as the pair completed the work out.
“I’m beginning to feel the effects now, the movement arcs I’m gaining are impressive,” Clare replied as the pair got dressed.
“You know what hun, today’s training session as both of us now have the same tattoos, you what to see how we match up against Jum and Wong?” Abbey asked
“Yeah why not, lets see how good we have got over the last couple of weeks. The last pairs combat even though it was a draw, you know Nibs and Jum both said we would have beaten them if we had been the same as them,” Clare replied.
“Yeah I know,” Abbey said, as the four partners left the apartment and headed for the canteen and breakfast.
When they had arrived in the canteen they saw Rose, Sym and Anna, sat eating breakfast. Wood Sterne was sat on the table reading Anna’s PDU, also sat with the three was Charrbrr, Deedban, Blackie and Pixie. Walking out of the end of the food run was Paul and Claire closely followed by Nibs, Sandra and Daraus.
The pair then heard Gareath’s voice behind then calling, “Clare, Abbey, hang on,” and when he had caught up, he said, “God you two move fast, I saw you descending the ramp from the second to the first floor.”
“Sorry we didn’t hear you call until just then,” Abbey said.
“That’s because I didn’t until now,” Gareath replied.
The group gathered a full breakfast and headed to where the rest of the guys where sitting and joined them.
When they had sat down, Nibs said, “You know this evening is an Up and Coming Fight Night?”
“Yeah,” everyone said.
“Jaboc has left the specifics of the program in my hands, and I was thinking, Clare, Abbey, Claire and Hell Bright up first, for the open challenge section, winner stays on, if the punter wins, then they face, either Abs, Tina, Paul or Ren. If anyone needs a break then rotate Paul, Ren and the twins in. Then at about 10:30AN me, Sandra, Jum and Wong go head to head normal rules apply get hit you leave the circle. Then Richard and Kev have said they will be up for a fight, and after them, a seven way partner fight. Following that Jane and Sarah have said they will go head to head and to close the evening, me, Jum and Wong weapons fight at about quarter full speed,” Nibs said, “the evening program is open to change if people want to step up and give a display.”
Trixxie, Duggie and the young ones all walked in laughing at something one of them had said, they got themselves some breakfast and walked over to the table where Duggie asked, “Are the seats taken?”
“No Duggie, we were just talking about this evening’s fight night program,” Nibs said.
“Sounds like its going to be a good evening, who’s actually coming to the party cause ain’t that also happening tonight?” asked Anna.
“From what I’ve been told, the entire festie crew and young ones are coming, Jaboc has said they can use the guest rooms on the ground floor to stay in until Sumdar when everyone goes to command for the wedding ceremony, Dark Mists, Tybias’ raiders, and which ever Gangrels want to come, from what I’ve heard a few members from SD unit nine are planning on coming, and I think Hinnita and James are also coming with a few members of the Drum circle as well and even though I’ve not organised it with them, I hope they will play during the fights,” Nibs said, “you all know about the sparring session in a few hours in the Gym?”
“Yeah,” they all said.
Anna then asked, “Would it be alright if I brought Steven along to it, he knows about the conspiracy as he heard a few of us talking about the Magickal training toys and he also got teleported to the tattoo parlour as well.”
“I don’t see why not,” said Nibs, “I popped in to see him yesterday evening and he seemed to be doing pretty well.”
“I’m wondering how the others are doing,” said Anna.
“Ok, I was thinking about calling in and seeing them later today and seeing if they wanted anything to make their stay’s better, as I’m I right in saying that they are likely to be here for quite a while Anna?” Sandra asked.
“No need hun, I asked the nurses to ask the Doctor treating them to contact me, as I think if they are up for it letting them enjoy the party,” said Nibs.
“I think so,” Anna replied.
“Yes and before I forget and Gangrels who are not involved directly in the Fight night, Jaboc has asked that you become hidden security for the evening, which means be a presence on the ground and make sure the punters are having a good time and keep your eyes open for trouble or conflicts, so they can be dealt with before they get out of hand,” Nibs said.
As the table broke up after breakfast had been finished and the dirties had been cleaned away. Trixxie, Sym, Rose, Claire, Paul, Duggie, the young ones and fairy companions headed for the apartments at the front of the club grounds via the sub-surface road.
All the young ones looked incredibly happy as the group walked down the road, and as they were passed by an electric vehicle coming from the club, Brain called, “Good morning Duggie and people.”
Duggie and the young ones called out at the disappearing vehicle, “Good morning Brain.”
Duggie then said, “I may join the sparring session, it’s been a long while since I went head to head with a target other than the times when I’ve had to because they wanted to hurt me or people I call friends.”

* * * * * *

When the group arrived at the apartment parking area, everyone walked up the ramp and found the crew had started to paint the living room and was also continue to paint the small bedroom.
Brain walked out and said, “What colour do you want the living room and what do you want done with the doors?”
“Living room light blue ceiling, and greenie white on the walls, bathroom leave it as is, doors, leave as is,” Duggie replied.
The group left the painters to the painting and walked outside and saw a delivery van from Telean Landscapes and Buildings had pulled up and were offloading garden chairs and a few tables along with some flower pots and other garden items. The group walked over towards where the garden chairs and tables had been placed and sat down.
Duggie asked Claire, “Any idea when the sparring session is planned to start?”
“Probably around 12:00BN,” replied Paul. “we’ll head back to the Club at about 11:00ish to get ready as we all wear Black Light for the session, as it saves on injuries.”
“What time did dad finish with you last night Trixxie?” asked Claire.
“About 10:30AN, and that was after a good hour of both the Hammers and Marauders running through some basic Karies with Duggie, most of it was us discussing various aspects of magic and Duggie showing me some of the things he can do, and they are impressive to say the least,” Trixxie replied.
“Yeah you made up your mind on what area you want to specialise in Trixxie?” Duggie said.
“I think to start, just general magic, and I may specialise at some point later,” Trixxie replied, “it’s a lot to take in.”
“How about you Sym?” Duggie asked.
“I think the same, but from what Sharra was talking about yesterday evening, I think I may want to head into defensive magick and similar, as the firepower we carry makes offensive magick not exactly useful,” Sym replied, “How about you, what area are you heading towards?”
“Personal support magick with limited offensive and some defensive works as well,” Claire replied, “Hell bright is specialising in offensive magick that I do know.”
After a couple of hours of chatting about various subjects Paul said, “I think we should head back to get ready for the session.”
When the group arrived in the armoury, all the fairy companions headed for the railing around the ramp to sub-basement two’s changing area, they found all the Vixens, Hunters, seven members of the Marauders, eight members of the Hammers were all getting ready for the sparring session. It looked like all the conspiracy adult members were also present laughing and joking with people, even Tony and Dominic were changing, the only member not present was Anna.
Anna along with Wood-Sterne walked in about ten minutes later pushing Steven in his wheel chair, the glucose drip hung from the pole located on the back of the wheel chair and said, “I think I had better get ready myself.”
Steven looked around the armoury and he saw 44 people in various states of readiness, and no one seemed to care that the females were undressing with the males. Lent against some rails that surrounded the sides and back of a ramp that led to Sub Basement level 2 was Paul and Duggie chatting to a couple of adults, in Duggie’s arms was a small lad, Steven estimated to be no older than 3 maybe 4 and sat on the floor was a couple more young people both female.
Paul looked over and saw Steven and said to Duggie, “Shall we make out way with Steven, to the Gym, as he looks kind of shocked?”
“Yeah, lets head for the gym before he has a heart attack,” replied Duggie and along with Paul and the three young ones headed towards Steven.
Paul said to Steven when the five had arrived, “You ready to begin learning what it means to be in the know about the things we told you yesterday, plus I want to ask you a few questions that should hopefully clear up a few things about your past and I’ll explain some of the results discovered about you?”
“Yes, I think so. I never realised there were going to be so many people involved in the session,” replied Steven.
“Yeah I know, fifteen members of the Hammers and Marauders are also going to be involved in the session as Duggie thought it would be a good education for them to watch some experienced fighters practice, plus it will also give us, both a chance to see what level of training the units have. Me and Duggie have decided two of us should teach the Hunters, Hammers and Marauders rather then me teach The Hunters the arts of the black and Duggie teach the Hammers and Marauders the arts of the Samutai,” said Paul. Just then all the eighteen fairy and Pixie companions joined the Duggie and Paul up and walked and flew with them.
“And my three are here because I have no one available to look after them and I want them to learn and watch as I will also be teaching them at some point in the future,” said Duggie, “let me introduce Damien my youngest, Beatrice the middle one of the three, and Hemma the oldest, Claire and Bill will be along in a bit when they are ready,” said Duggie.
“Ok,” said Steven and thought, ‘I wonder what he means by I’ll explain what the results we discovered.’
Anna looked over and saw Paul pushing Steven and smiled, she called after the group as they started to walk towards the Gym, “Thanks Paul Snr.”
“No worries,” called Paul Snr. back.
As the group walked out of the armoury and across the Garage Paul asked Steven, “How much do you know about your past?”
“Not much. I never knew my mum. I’ve been living with dad since my earliest memories,” replied Steven.
“The next question may seen a bit personal but I’ll explain the results and what me, Jane and Nicolai think happened in your past. Do you know who your mum was and how much do you know about your dad’s past?”
“Not much at all, dad never talked about mum or his past,” replied Steven, “Can I ask what was going on back there?”
“When we spar and practice, everyone wears black light armour to protect against injuries. Me and Duggie relay on our natural toughness and the sheer fact we also posses magickal tattoos that produce a Magickal armour,” replied Paul Snr.
“You said you would tell me the results of the tests?” asked Steven.
“Yes I did, as standard the medical staff do a complete work up, which includes a complete DNA run down, from the work up it looks like your dad or mum was from an alternative Darra Von, and it is possible, and we are still checking the other half may have been a Elf. We didn’t know that until the consultant told me, Jane and Nicolai yesterday,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Bloody hell,” said Steven, “Do you know what race the other was?”
“The work up shows 70% of your genetic structure is that of a Sea Titan, which on the alternative Darra Von were super human, but for some unknown reason the abilities of the Sea Titan don’t kick in until around late teens, early twenties generally at the end of puberty,” replied Paul Snr., “so it looks like you are conspiracy after all, whether you like it or not,” said Paul Snr.
“How come the conspiracy has this information about the genetics,” asked Duggie.
“When ever we meet a new race or sub race, we do our best to gain a sample of genetic material from them and it gets added to the database after it has been sequenced by the scientists in Echo Tech City, it makes sure that if any one comes to us for medical treatment we can provide the best possible treatments with out prying into their past, as we understand that some like to remain anonymous to all, including us, we just like to know where they are so we can let the specialist forces know, so that they don’t go and hassle them, and it also allows us to know what specialist resources may become available if the shit hits the fan,” said Paul Snr.
As the six friends approached the door leading to the Gym Duggie asked Paul, “I take it, it don’t matter who fights who?”
“No it don’t,” replied Paul Snr. “I know the Gym has Six practice rings and a large mat area for training.”
“The first time Gareath watched a full practice session, he was seriously scared, as he saw Nibs, Jum, Sandra and Tina fight at full speed, which for those four is twenty moves a second, both Tina and Sandra got hit and as the rules say, you get hit you leave the circle, when they had, Jum and Nibs both went to weapons and kicked it up a level, I think Gareath said, ‘what are they trying to do, kill each other.’ Which is was pretty close to what was being shown,” said Paul Snr..
”You said the kicked it up a level, how fast where they going then?” asked Steven.
“Forty to fifty moves a second. Wong is also capable of similar speed, and a few of us think that within the next few months, Sandra, Tina and Abs will also be going at similar speeds,” replied Paul Snr..
“Bloody hell, your kidding?” stated Duggie somewhat shocked.
“No we ain’t,” replied Paul as the group approached the gym door, “I may challenge Nibs to go at full speed today as I’m not sure about something, I’m wondering if the speed varies depending on who they are fighting.”
Duggie opened the door to the Gym and everyone entered, after they had, he asked, “In what way variable?”
“I mean can Nibs go at full speed against me or is maximum speed only available when facing another Adept variable,” Paul Snr. replied.
“Do you think its wise, do you think you can handle the damage Nibs could cause you,” Duggie said, “I know Undead Slayers who could handle them selves against intelligences, but facing some thing that could hit you forty or fifty times in a second, you sure you can withstand that type of damage.”
“Yeah, I have 47 Magical tattoos on me and combined with the fact I activate both the armour and invulnerability tattoos jumps my ability to withstand damage massively,” Paul Snr. replied.
When the group entered the gym they saw it had been laid out with six 15metre across octagons, a large 40metre octagon and a large mat area at the eastern end of the Gym also fixed to the wall was a Garbit hoop and court was painted into the floor, the western end was a lot of fitness and strength machines, the eastern wall also had a seating area that extended from the wall, the group headed for the seating area when Damien, Hemma and Beatrice all sat on the lowest rack and Paul parked Steven next to the seating area and both he and Duggie walked to two separate rings and started to go through their individual warm up katars. All the fairy and pixie companions headed for the rail at the top of the seating rack.
Quite soon the rest of the people from the armoury arrived and walked in and headed towards the seating area.
Jane, Sym and Rose all headed for the mat zone, Nibs, Wong, Jum, Abs and Tina all started to warm up in big 40 metre ring, Sandra, Clare, Abbey and Gareath all went to another ring, Nicolai, and Richard started to warm up Claire, Paul, Hell Bright and Ren went and started to do the same as most of the other fighters warmed up.
Gary walked up to Lara, Dean and Michelle and said, “Last ring shall we?”
“Yeah,” Lara said, and both Dean and Michelle nodded in agreement,
The rest of the people headed for the seating, and sat down, Bill walked to the seats just behind where Hemma, Beatrice and Damien were and sat down. Jane looked over and called, “Bill come here, I want to ask you something.”
Bill replied, “Ok Jane,” and got up and walked towards her.
When he had arrived, Jane asked, “How much street fighting have you actually done, as this is your first time of actually practicing with us, ain’t it.”
When Paul Snr. had finished he walked over to where Duggie was practicing and asked, “Black Karzzar against Samutai?”
“Done,” replied Duggie, “Let’s dance Paul,” and they both activated their Knight in armour tattoos.
All of the Marauders and Hammers had taken up the front couple of seating runs started to watch the fight between Paul Snr and Duggie closely as they knew they would be learning these fighting arts from early next week.
Paul Snr. span his right heel around in a fast spin with enough power behind it to break if not remove a normal human’s head, Duggie blocked the attack with his left forearm and then launched a back hand fist attack against Paul Snr. head an which Paul Snr ducked under as he brought his leg back and then he executed a low spin kick to remove Duggie’s knees. Duggie blocked the attack with his calf and then hopped back on the leg that had just blocked and went to snap kick Paul Snr.’s supporting leg but Paul had already transferred his weight back to his other leg and went to kick Duggie in the gut area.
Duggie said as he used both his hands to catch the kick, “Mistake Paul,” and he then whipped his left leg up in a spin move and caught Paul around the back of the head as he span down the caught leg, this sent Paul Snr. sprawling across the ring.
When Paul Snr. stopped he said, “Nice counter, never saw it.”
Most of the Hammers and Marauders clapped at the move, but then Paul Snr. flew at Duggie targeting Duggie’s legs, but stopped short and went into a forward roll and brought both his fists into a dual strike against Duggie’s gut which forced him to double up and also back which forced him to land on Paul Snr.’s back which Paul Snr. twisted to a standing position. He then went to axe kick Duggie, by the time Paul Snr. had stood Duggie was already half way through getting back to his feet and as he was flicking himself to the standing position Duggie executed a bridge onto both his hands and brought his legs and tops of his feet in to strike at Paul Snr.’s head, as the spin move was executed he pivoted to his left arm and was back standing and brought his right shin around in a spin kick which Paul Snr. blocked.
Standing around the ring was everyone else looking at the display of power and skill in awe, Jane had stopped her class and had the three young ones watching, Bill stood there with his mouth open as he watch his dad, fight effectively at full power against an Paul Snr.. Hemma, and Beatrice had covered their eyes as Paul Snr. launched kick after kick, punch after punch at their dad, most normal humans would have been badly injured after the first kick, even if they had been able to block it, Damien just looked on and cheered as dad blocked the attacks and as Paul Snr. was sent flying, and booed Paul Snr. as he sent dad onto the mat. After a good half an hour of going at each other, the pair separated and both bowed deeply to each other and then embraced like friends. The audience stood and sat clapped and both the Hammers and Marauders cheered the display of fighting skill.
Duggie turned to the two units and said, “That ladies and gentlemen is what the two of us will be teaching you, the Black Karzzar as displayed by Paul Snr. is very much a defensive fighting art, the Samutai as that is the way I fight, is an offensive methodology.”
“I think the two of us are going to take a break for a while, and say Trixxie, David this ring, fight until the first one lands an effective blow,” said Paul Snr., “and don’t think your going to get away with it either, Clare, Abbey, Gareath.”
When Nibs had finished she walked over to where Duggie and Paul Snr. were sat and sat beside them and asked, “Would you two be up for a display at tonight’s fight night, lets just say that was incredible to watch.”
“Thank you Nibs,” replied Duggie, “I’m up for it if you are Paul Snr..”
“Yeah why not,” replied Paul Snr., “It would be a good time to display the lost arts of the Karzzar and the Samutai. Nibs at some point, I want to fight you, but the difference being I want you to push yourself to maximum as I want to see if a theory I have is right.”
“What’s the theory your testing?” asked Nibs.
“Weather its just when you are fight others of your kind that you go at the speeds you do or can you fight say me at the same speed,” replied Paul Snr..
“If that theory is right, you know I could kill you,” said Nibs.
“I’m not sure if you could, but I have the necessary tattoo to resurrect my self,” replied Paul Snr..
“And to put it bluntly so do I,” said Duggie.
After a couple of minutes Trixxie swept David’s legs out from under him and Duggie said, “Stop, you two,” and turned to Paul Snr. and said, “Your choice Paul Snr.”
“Thanks,” replied Paul and randomly picked two members from behind where the pair were sitting, Duggie was also watching how Bill was handling Rose and Sym.
Duggie said to Paul, “Back in a bit, I think I’ll give Jane a break and let her have a spar or rest.”
“No problem Duggie,” replied Paul and turned to where Clare, Abbey and Gareath were sitting, and said, “you three are next.”
In the ring Andrew from the Hammers was fighting Adam from the Marauders. Andrew executed a hip throw and locked out the arm as Adam hit the mat, “enough you two.”
As the pair left the ring and returned to the seating just behind where the three young ones were sitting, Clare, Abbey and Gareath got up and walked towards the ring, Paul said, “You two go easy on Gareath.”
“Ok,” said both Abbey and Clare.

* * * * * *

Anna, Dominic and Tony were all sat at the end nearest where Steven was sitting, Steven lent over and said to Anna, “I’m impressed with the level of skill and commitment to them selves, I wish I had realised that when we first met, I would have asked to join you guys then rather than now.”
“What you planning on joining us then as a Gangrel?” asked Anna.
“Yeah, it looks like I may be what Paul called a Sea Titan, I have no idea what one is or anything about it, but you’ve made me feel welcomed, I was a stranger to you a few weeks ago and you protected me back then and you saved me again a few days ago and I think I would feel lost with you being a round,” said Steven.
“Thank you,” replied a blushing Anna and lent over and gave Steven a kiss on the cheek.
Tony saw the kiss and smiled at the fact his hard nosed sister had just found someone it looked like she liked.
“We may be loosing our spotter,” whispered Dominic in Tony’s ear.
“Yeah, but I don’t care,” whispered Tony back, “I’m more happy that she’s happy, I always thought she would be a hard nosed bitch all her life.”
“Hey, I heard that,” said Anna.
“So,” replied Tony, “It’s the truth, every since we joined the Gangrels you have been one.”
Gary, Lara, Dean and Michelle left the ring they had been using and Anna got up, stepped down and grabbed Tony’s arm and dragged him to the ring, turned to face him and monkey flipped him onto his back and the flicked herself back to her feet. Tony rolled on to his front and brought his left leg up under him which would allow him the chance to move if Anna attacked which she sometimes did.
Paul looked over at Dominic who shrugged his shoulders and mouthed, “Brother and sister tiff.”
Paul opened his mouth to say something when Anna just span and whipped her trailing leg out which brought Tony’s arm up to block the attack. Tony span towards Anna and using his shin removed her legs from under her which caused her to fall back onto her back.
Steven said to Dominic, “Is that over me?”
“No Steven, Anna over heard me and Tony talking about her being a hard nosed bitch, she took it a bit personal,” Dominic replied.
“Thank god for that,” Steven said, “I would hate for the two to fall out over me.”
“Nuts, Steven Tony is incredibly happy for Anna and you, if it works out, which to be honest I hope so too, but she always knows that both of us will always be there for her,” Dominic replied.
Paul then said, “Dominic ring.”
“Ok Paul,” Dominic replied and got up and headed for the ring, where Harry was waiting for him, Harry was large, he did carry an ISW when the Hammers went into a combat.
Dominic smiled to himself as he saw the one weak spot in Harry’s defences. As Dominic entered the ring the pair bowed and as Harry returned to the vertical, Dominic waited and as Harry throw the first punch, which Dominic dodged and then went for an upper palm strike and stopped it a couple of inches from Harry’s nose, Paul just said, “Stop, Dominic you win.”
Harry said, “Oops.”
“Size does have it’s advantages Harry,” Dominic replied.
“Yes I can see that,” Harry replied, and the pair returned to the seats. Where Harry said to Trixxie, “I never saw it, and that’s a first.”
“There is a first time for everything Harry,” replied Adam and Dean.
When Dominic had returned to his seat Paul moved so he was sat just behind and said, “Can I take it you don’t like close combat?”
Dominic smiled and replied, “Bingo, I hate close combat a week before Sarah asked me if want to work for Gothage full time, one of the bullies in school took offence at something I said and took a swing at me, he was six foot seven and built like a brick out house, I dodge left, grabbed his wrist and rammed the palm of my hand into his elbow joint and broke it. Three days later I was expelled and went to work for Gothage full time four days later. No I don’t like street fighting, its one of the reasons why I am a sniper, I like to drop a person from a distance rather than close up, but the three of us work well in both long range sniper work and close support operations, one of the reasons why the M56 sniper rifle I used was modified for full auto and had a custom built 50 round magazine, so when I was working in close support I knew they would be dead before they got close, now with the 240, its 90% confirmed that if I hit them they ain’t getting up. I don’t mind sparring with people but I thought it better you see that I go for the fast disabling and death moves rather than stand toe to toe with an opponent.”
Then Tony and Anna walked back umbridge sorted with Anna getting the word she was looking for out of Tony

* * * * * *

Over on the training mat when Duggie had walked over he saw Rose was practicing with a long thin staff, Bill was using a short Karrack blade and Sym was working with a pair of hook blades. Duggie walked up to Jane and said, “You want to take a break for a bit?”
“No Duggie, but thanks for the offer, I wouldn’t mind someone watching Rose, with the practice dual headed sword staff, as this is the first time I’ve worked with some using it. I have to admit she is good I’ve not seen her drop it or stop the spin once in ten minutes,” Jane replied.
“I’ve had a little experience with one and quite a bit of experience fighting one, as one of my students used it as their preferred weapon,” Duggie replied, and walked to where the weapon rack was and took a half staff and walked to where Rose was practicing and said, “A bit of a play fight Rose?”
“Ok Duggie,” replied Rose, the two spent a good fifteen minutes practicing and learning the weapon. When the pair had finished Duggie asked, “What have you learnt?”
“I like this weapon, I can see it would be lethal in an experts hands,” Rose replied.
“True it is,” Duggie said, and as both Bill and Sym passed heading for the seating area said, “go and take a break.” Duggie then walked to where Jane was standing watching the others spar and asked, “How’s Bill doing?”
“Not to bad for his first session with me and I think street fighting generally,” replied Jane.

* * * * * *

Earlier when Clare, Abbey and Gareath had walked into one of the rings, Nibs had got up and walked to the ring side and knelt down to watch Gareath more closely and had been joined by Richard who asked Nibs, “What you looking for?”
“Just to see how Gareath can improve his basic techniques,” replied Nibs, “I think he has a basic understanding of street fighting but no experience.”
“Ok, so what you looking at doing is a general critique?” Richard asked.
“Yeah,” replied Nibs and then said to Clare and Abbey, “You two don’t gang up on Gareath, or I get involved.”
Abbey replied, “Yeah and that’s not a good idea.”
After about ten minutes, Nibs looked over at Paul Snr. who nodded at Nibs, unspoken question of pull Gareath, Nibs then called to Gareath, “Come here and sit out the rest of the fight.”
Gareath backed around the ring always looking, watching, the two other fighters, and caught one thrust kick from Clare and sent her flying as he heaved her over in push up maneurver. When he had reached where Nibs and Richard were both knelt, Nibs said, “Your beginning to show an improvement only a couple of times did you take you attention off the other, but I think even you realised when you had.”
“Yeah, I normally got hit when I did,” Gareath replied.
“I think the next sparring session, you, me,” and Nibs looked at Richard who nodded, “and Richard have a training session.”
“You and me fighting, and I’ll fight open handed and hit light, whilst Richard watches and corrects the basic mistakes in your style,” Nibs said.
“Bollocks Nibs, your just as good as me, I think we both correct the mistakes rather than just me,” Richard said.
Then Claire, Ren, Paul Jnr. and Hell Bright finished using the far corner ring, Nibs looked at Paul and pointed at him and them and herself and then at the ring. Paul Snr. nodded and got up and headed towards the ring.
“Back in a bit, me and Paul are about to test a theory Paul Snr. has about aspects of my fighting skills and ability,” Nibs said, then Nibs got up and walked around the ring, he tapped Sandra on the shoulder, and Wong on the shoulders and said, “Can I ask you to join me and Paul Snr in testing a theory about our adept abilities?”
“Yeah no worries hun,” replied Sandra.
“Ok, what’s the theory we’re testing?” asked Wong.
“A question surrounding speed, is our full speed available at all times or is it only available when we face each other,” Nibs replied, “I would say we matched and slightly surpassed the sec com agents when we fought a week ago.”
“True we did,” Wong replied.
“Paul Snr. I’ve asked Sandra and Wong to join us, to see if the theory is correct, Sandra ain’t as fast as me or Wong, and Wong matches my speed, so I propose that you and me to start, I push my self then fighting you then after a couple of minutes you drop out and Sandra comes in and we’ll see if my speed matches her speed or if I can push my self beyond her speed then Wong steps in and we see if I can match her speed then you come back again, and see what happens when that happens,” Nibs suggested.
“Now that’s an idea,” replied Paul, “and it would definetly test the theory with other fighters we all know to be faster than me. I’ve asked Ithian to cast a haste spell on me as well, which should improve my speed and that way we can test if you can sense when other things are in play.”
“Then I suggest we begin,” said Nibs.
After a couple of minutes Paul Snr. said, “you pushing yourself Nibs?”
“Yeah I am Paul Snr,” Nibs replied.
As Paul Snr passed Sandra she span kicked at Nibs head and then went to her maximum speed, which almost instantly Nibs matched her speed and again slightly surpassed her speed blocking all the attacks Sandra threw and launching a few light attacks in addition to blocking all the attacks Sandra threw. Then again after a couple of minutes Wong entered and again Nibs matched her speed, but this time Nibs was unable to go faster as each time she tried Wong matched her speed.
Then the final test of the theory was launched Paul re-entered the combat along side Wong and both Nibs and Wong’s speed massively down graded to match and go a bit faster than Paul Snr., then suddenly as Paul passed where Ithian was standing Paul’s speed doubled, this time it took a couple of seconds before Nibs and Wong’s speed matched Paul Snr’s.
Outside the ring, after Ithian had cast haste, Richard suggested, “Lets test something, it took Nibs and Wong a couple of seconds to match Paul Snr’s speed, lets see if it takes you the same time Sandra.”
“Ok,” replied Sandra, and she re-entered the ring except her speed automatically matched everyone else’s.
When the fight finished, the group headed for the seats where Paul Snr. said, “Can I ask, did you push yourself Nibs?”
“Yes I did, each time it looked as if I was slightly faster then my opponent, until I faced Wong, at that point we were matched move for move,” Nibs replied.
“I noticed that when Ithian cast the haste spell on you Paul it took both Nibs and Wong a few seconds to match your speed increase, but then I got Sandra to re-enter and she matched each person, I think its going to take a few more sessions, of effectively mixing the fighters, as it would have been nice to see if both me and Wong had left, would Sandra down grade to Paul’s original speed or would she have kept going at the same speed,” Richard suggested.
Ithian who had also walked over then said, “I wonder what happens when haste is removed from the fighters, do you guy’s down grade or what?”
“I’ll say this, your adept abilities are very unique in the way they have manifested themselves and the control you lot have over them,” said Paul, “I think a current second year student is looking at the way genetic structures are altered and modified by virus, inter-breeding between different races. I’m not the one to ask, but I think either this student or him plus another did a lot of work on what causes the Adept transformations, to my knowledge the work has not been published yet, from the prelim work he’s done, at least five major medical companies are interested in seeing his primary results and they have offered to fund a full PHd thesis into the work.”
“Nice,” said Sandra.
“It should be when it’s published,” said Paul.
When the group sat down Gary turned to Lara and said, “you and me?”
“Yeah, it will be good to find out how good you are,” replied Lara.
Both of them got up and walked to the ring Nibs, Paul, Sandra and Wong had vacated, Blackie and Pixie flew over from the railings above where Hemma, Beatrice and Damien were sitting.
Blackie said, “The fight looked like fun?”
“Bar the fact I’m slightly aching, it was a good fight, it should be interesting to continue and analyse the results from the experiments,” replied Nibs.
As the group walked back Claire got up from where she was sitting and walked towards Sandra and tapped her on the shoulder and said, “When the next ring frees up you and me with weapons?”
“Yeah, ok,” replied Sandra, who sat down with Claire, Pixie landed on Sandra’s shoulder and thought to her, ‘That last fight look hard.’
‘It was and it wasn’t,’ replied Sandra.
Claire whispered in Sandra’s ear, “As the young one’s know, would you gift them for me at some point along with Trixxie and I think Steven.”
“Yeah, no problem,” replied Sandra, “Mind you if your three are at the party, I know for a fact that at least Willoo and Katterina will also be there.”
“That will please my three,” responded Claire.
Nicole and Jaboc stopped sparring after spending a good thirty minutes fighting each other. Claire tapped Sandra on the shoulder and pointed to the empty ring. Sandra nodded yes and the pair got up, Sandra headed for the weapons rack to collect her three quarter length staff, and Claire who walked with her, tapped the Knight in armour tattoo and when the pair reached the rack she also tapped the Karrack blade one and when she went to pick one up, and in her hands appeared the long Karrack blade. The pair then turned towards the ring. When the pair headed it they both faced each other and bowed, when they had returned to the vertical base Sandra readied her staff and Claire readied her Karrack blade.

* * * * * *

Over on the seating Jay saw Claire tapped her right breast and also saw a shimmer appear over the top of Claire Black Light Armour. Jay then shook her head to clear what she had seen, when she looked back it was still there, she thought to herself, ‘Something is wrong,’ a couple of seconds later she saw Claire touch the opposite breast and she could have sworn that the blade Claire was then carrying had not been there and she had definetly not picked one up from the rack. Jay leant over and said to Trixxie and Gary, “Did you see Claire pick up a weapon and do you see the shimmer that is covering her armour?”
“No,” replied Gary, he could see it but now was not the time for telling people.
Gary then nudged Trixxie who smiled and she also said, “Sorry mate, I didn’t.”
“Arh ok, must be me then,” responded Jay.

* * * * * *

Wong overheard Jay’s comments and whispered to Paul, “Jay may have picked up on a couple of things about Claire.”
“Thanks Wong,” replied Paul, and continued to watch Claire and Sandra.

* * * * * *

Claire thrust her Karrack blade directly at Sandra’s head which caused Sandra to duck and swing her staff at her knee area. Claire lifted her leg and blocked to swing and then swing her blade and caught the staff and took it up and over in a circular movement over her head and forced it to hit the floor and Claire held it there and then snapped kicked Sandra in the hip area, the follow up attack forced Sandra to dodge right which also freed her trapped staff.
Sandra then said, “Nice combo.”
“Thanks,” responded Claire.
“I’ll say this, you are getting better, I would say give you a couple more months and you be as good as most of us were before we knew we were Adepts,” Sandra said.
Claire then executed a swing attack against Sandra’s left shoulder which Sandra blocked with the centre of the staff but Sandra’s counter attack totally surprised Claire and also Paul, Sandra brought the lower end of the staff up and hit Claire in the groin, the impact forced Claire to leave the ground, Sandra them quickly removed the staff Claire crashed down onto the matting face down, Claire hands went to break the fall which they did. Claire then went to roll forward and when she had almost finished the roll she went to swipe Sandra across the gut area. This attack surprised Sandra and the armour went from the molten state to solid and deflected the swing.
“That was good,” said Sandra.
Claire just looked evilly at her and said, “Got you.”
“You did at that,” responded Sandra.
The pair then spend twenty minutes weapons sparring. Charrbrr and Pixie both sat on the railings surrounding the seating area watching the fight and was joined by Blackie and Deedban who said, “Claire is getting better.”
“Very much so,” said Pixie.

* * * * * *

About 05:00 Nibs and Richard both called a halt to the session and Nibs said, “Lets head back and put some other clothes over the top of the armour and get some food before the party starts.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

Join the Hunters, Marauders and Hammers as they enjoy the Wedding weekend.

Story:

Frodar evening 08:00

Clare, Abbey and Paul were all stood on the first floor left level of Club Millana the first night the Club had been open for paying punters since the Wacker War had closed the doors and changed the club into the command centre.

Surat said, “Hi Paul, surprised to see here. When I saw your name on the ops board I thought it was another Paul?”

“Hell no,” Paul replied, “I’ve been on the front lines for the last few weeks. You saw me after the War Zone.”

“I know, but it didn’t register then who it was,” Surat said, “Who are the two young females?” Surat then asked.

“Yes, sorry, Clare, Abbey, meet Surat Towsend, graduate of the Academy and partner to Bret Gribbs over there,” Paul said, “How long have you had the little one.”

“It’s a couple of weeks old now, it was born on the 26th Auar,” Surat replied.

“Congrats,” responded Clare, “What his name?”

“It’s a her and we’ve called her Freedum,” Sarah replied.

“Oh nice work on the Final Battle, you both looked naturals presenting the live show,” Paul said.

“Thank you, it was fun,” Surat said, “I’ve read some on the comments posted on the Ghost forum boards and they said that it was nice to see the human element, I had Freedum with me the entire show, I was tempted to feed her live as well. I thought better of it.”

“Yeah not a good idea, show the local CHM blokes a bit of tit and they cause a riot,” said Abbey.

Surat laughed as she guessed Abbey meant breast feeding Freedum, “Very true,” Surat then said as Bret walked over and gave his love a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Hi Paul,” Bret said, “Clare and Abbey if I’m not mistaken?”

“Yes,” Clare said, “I’m Clare and this is Abbey.”

“I hear that the bulk of the fighters this evening are from the Vixens?” Bret asked.

“Yeah, Clare and Abbey along with all the Vixens are the main fighters, Me and Duggie are putting on a display as I think Jane and Sarah are as well,” Paul replied.

“Bloody hell, if from what I did see on the unedited feed from the camera’s is even close to the truth, this is going to be one hell of a evening,” Surat said.

“It should be,” replied Abbey.

Gareath, Sym and Rose all walked up from the ground floor and Gareath said, “Hi, tonight is going to be interesting.”

“In a few ways,” replied Sym, “the biggest is me and Rose walking the floor of an open night club.”

“Yeah, that’s a good point,” replied Abbey, “No Sym, your Gangrels now, the rules that applied to the rest of the planet don’t apply in venues like this, all Gangrels get treated with respect by the ghost community, the one’s who may have issues are those who don’t understand the scene.”

“And if anyone does, don’t be surprised if they and any colleagues aren’t physically picked up by the ghost cliental and physically heaved through the doors with the departing words, ‘Come back when you have learnt some manors’,” Bret said, “No the ghost community treats the Gangrels Gang with the up most respect as a lot of Gangrels go on to become very successful in the Ghost world.”

Sym and Rose both headed for the open bar whilst Gareath headed for a seat. Pixie flew over and stood on the table and looked into Gareath’s face. Pixie said after a second, “I would say that is an exhabrasted face, how come?”

“No it ain’t Pixie,” Gareath replied, “It a combination of a happy face and chilled face. Happy because I am with friends who care and a chilled face because I am chilled.”

Sym and Rose both walked back from the bar carrying three glasses of Cabilla and Sym said, “Hi Pixie.”

“Hi Sym, Rose. Looking forward to this evening?” Pixie asked.

“Yes thank you,” Rose replied.

At 08:30AN Clare and Paul walked over and Paul said, “The doors are open,” as the DJ put some disks on.

The inner door opened and the first of the Punters entered and most headed for the open three bars and drinks. Sym looked over and saw, stood at the foot of the stair cases were at least two members of the Marauders and Hammers. A couple of minutes later a couple of ghosts moved to stand close bay after getting a nod of agreement to something they had said.

Surat moved over and said, “May I join you, and I hope you don’t mind Freedum needs feeding?”

“Yeah, no problem,” replied Gareath, “I recognize you now, weren’t you in holding after the war zone?”

“Yeah I was.”

“Hi, oops did I boop as you’re a Gangrel aren’t you?” Sarah replied.

“At the time I wasn’t I joined Clare and Abbey on the Moroth after the War Zone,” Gareath replied, “I was the one to introduce Rose and Sym here to the Gangrels and specifically the Hunters.”

“Then a welcome is in order then,” said Surat as she got her left breast out and Freedum took it and started to feed, Surat then continued, “Like Jane and Sarah, I’m a Gangrel and have been since I was 11, a couple of years after the Original Bitch Vixens joined. I graduated the Academy when I was 23 and have been dating and living with Bret since I was 29.”

“What is the Academy like?” Rose asked, “as someone said that it was highly likely we will be going very soon.”

“Mm. Let have a think, it’s not a question I’ve been asked before as normally the students never know about attending until very close to the start of the Academy year,” Surat replied, “the Academy is like any other college except there you aren’t expected to complete assignments or sit exams, there, all the work you do will be either on your own projects which in most cases push the Technological frontier further or improve our understanding of something be it history or business studies along or you’ll be improving on already available technology, most of it originated from with in the Academy or one of the Echo Tech colleges.”

“If you don’t complete assignments and sit exams, why have we heard that people when they leave have multiple degrees?” Gareath asked and saw the question was intermated by both Rose and Sym.

“How,” replied Surat as she swapped sides and let Freedum feed from the right hand side, “By writing a minimum of 120,000 word dissertations. When I was studying one of my finest pieces of work was on a low level degree on the social ramifications of the ghost community taking land and becoming an Ethical corp. I spent eight months researching it. Nicolai read it and pushed very hard for it to be published in the business journals. We did and it went down a storm, it’s still taken as a valid model to be feared, as the conclusions I came to didn’t look to good for the corporates.”

“Just between us, there is quite a bit of chat about Nicolai, Jane, Paul and Kev,” said Surat, “about why are they here and why are they associating with ghosts.”

“Yeah I know,” said Jane as she came over with a glass of a dark coloured liquid. She then grabbed a chair and sat down asked, “How is the young one, Surat?”

“Doing well.”

“From all the Conspiracy lets say we celebrated the arrival,” said Jane

“I bet,” Surat said, “we are getting her Paygan blessed in a few weeks and I want you to be Shall Bearer Jane,” Surat asked almost pleading with her.

“As long as you can fit it in around the start of the Academy’s year,” Jane said.

“Oh, I forgot that,” said Surat as Bret walked over and gave each other a quick kiss. Surat then finished feeding Freedum and placed him on her shoulder and after a few minutes of gentle patting got the burp she wanted and then went to place her back in the carrier.

“I’ll take her for a while hun,” Bret said and offered to take the blanket carrier.

“Thanks hun,” Surat said and offered Jane Freedum which Jane took and Surat stood up and took off the carrier and gave it to Bret and then sat back down.

Bret then put it on how he liked it on his back, just sitting with Freedum in the small of the back and up towards the right shoulder.

Both Sym and Rose moved to look at Freedum and cooed at her, she reached out towards Sym and went to grab at her with her hands. Sym tapped Jane on the shoulder and offered to take Freedum. Jane then passed Freedum to Sym who just seemed to relax into Sym’s arms and was soon asleep and Sym them took her to Bret and placed her in the carrier.

“Now that’s a first, no one has been able to get her to sleep after feeding other than me and Bret,” Surat said.

“I think we have found the person to come to when we need a baby sitter,” Bret said.

“No, I hope someone starts a young Gangrels in the area, we are sending her there, no option Bret,” stated Surat in a matter of fact tone.

“I weren’t going to say a thing hun, I know the good the Gangrels do, and the people they help. I was planning on offering the units stationed here on the Club some of security operations and prisoner handling experience and knowledge,” responded Bret, “I’m saying we are either home teaching her or she is going to an Echo Tech Academy when she is old enough.”

“I agree with you there,” Surat said, “Mind you I wouldn’t mind teaching Freedum along with any kids the Vixens or any of the new elite members have.”

“That would be am interesting sight,” said Jane, “I have a feeling Nibs and Sandra will try for at least one and I would say the all three would try at least once.”

* * * * * *

In the back area stood Clare and Abbey both looking into each other’s eyes and souls but never saying a word. They both read each other and the repeated the mantra, ‘oneness, closeness, thoughts the same, actions the same, only true twins are capable of combined actions, we are true twins,’ and then repeated it and only stopping when Paul led the group through the door and out to the floor.

Both girls went to their designated rings and went through a series of combat actions and moves. They then both stopped and waited for their first opponent to step forward.

Clare’s first opponent climbed into the ring with the look of confidence on his face. Clare just smiled.

The guy moved first and came in with a left fist aimed at her head. Clare bucked under the punch and rammed her fist into the guy’s stomach. The guy doubled up as the force of the impact registered. Clare backed away as an injured fighter out to win, gets stupid, and this fighter was getting angry that a girl probably eight or nine years his junior was beating him. The guy charged Clare who bucked and moved right, her leading leg moving behind the guys legs and her tailing leg being the trip bar executed a controlled fall and took him down as well. Clare then span on her shoulders and landed in a very low side lunge position. Her face wore and evil smile as the guy got back to his feet his face seething in anger. Clare then said in actions with her right hand and face, ‘bring it on’.

The guy had realised that beating this female would take brains and brawn rather than just brawn.

The guy moved with his hands up in the boxing defensive stance.

Clare knew at that point how to beat him, ‘take his legs out.’ Clare stood up and let her arms and hands hang beside her body and then as he threw his first punch Clare lashed out with a very powerful snap kick aimed right at his legs, at the same time Clare blocked the punch with her left arm and brought her right fist right into the guy’s shocked face as the massive perceived damage caused by the suddenness of the impact and the force behind the kick. The combination of attacks and blocks forced the guy onto the back foot and down onto the floor. As he went over Clare followed hum down and landed her knee into the chest area and flat hand strike aimed at he the guy’s face.

The guy brought his hands up to say, ‘enough, I give in.’

Clare stood up and stepped back three steps and bowed to her opposition, who smiled back and then collapsed into unconciousness. The medical personal were soon on sight and revived him then moved him to a hospital emergency bed and they then disappeared out of the back doors.

* * * * * *

Before the fighters came out, Sym and Rose both stood and Rose said, “It’s time to face our fears and venture to the floor area.”

Both of the girls then moved down to main stairs and moved onto the floors after nodding to the three ghosts that had taken up residence beside the stairs. Two of them nodded back to indicate their had seen and knew that they were Gangrels.

Sym thought, ‘I must ask them why.’ She continued on a tour of the floor area. After a short while they were both on the right hand side second tier, when a young lady wearing jeans and plain black t-shirt said, “Excuse me.”

Both Sym and Rose walked over and Sym said, “Can I help you ma’am?”

“Yes,” came her reply, “Do you know,” and then the fighters ran on to the stage area, “yes the female next to the two Jarrzarians?”

After looking at the line, Rose replied, “Yes ma’am, that’s Nibs the commander of the Bitch Vixens.”

“Right,” replied the lady, “could I ask you pass on a message to her please?”

“Certainly,” Sym replied.

“Could you tell her a friend from Rujuniva is sat here and wants to have a chat with her,” the lady asked.

Rose then said, “No problem ma’am.” They both then turned and headed for the nearest stairs down and then the bar on the first level. Rose asked the bar staff, “Have you got some paper and a pen please?”

“Yeah here you go,” a tall bar man said and handed Rose a piece of paper and a Club Millana pen.

Rose and Sym moved slightly away and Rose wrote, ‘Nibs, someone on the second tier left side want to have a chat, she says she is a friend from Rujuniva’.

They both then moved to the edge of ring and Sym asked Angel, “Angel,” and also tapped her on the legs, Sym continued when Angel looked at her and smiled, “could you pass this to Nibs for us.”

Angel nodded and took the note and tapped Damieel on the shoulder and indicated to pass the message on, which it did.

The pair then heard Amy say, “Rose, Sym. When this person leaves the ring, would you escort her to holding please, she is a known associate of a slaver ring.”

Rose then said in reply, “I’ll let security know about it as well.”

At the same time Sym said, “No problem,” and stood beside the steps up. Rose then disappeared and whispered into one of the adult security personal that she wanted Sam or Sharra.

Sharra who was stood behind Rose said, “How can I be of assistance Rose?”

“The female fighting Amy is a know associate of a slaver ring,” Rose said into Sharra’s ear.

“Right thanks,” Sharra said, and then continued after a couple of seconds, “Sam plus a second will be waiting in the back area for her.”

Rose nodded and returned to the steps and like Sym watched Amy take the female apart surgically. When she came down from the ring rubbing a very painful arm and chest area she happily went with Sym and Rose.

As Sharra had said Sam and another security person were stood on the far side of the doors into the back area. Sam said, “Thanks, Rose, Sym, we’ll take her from here to the medical and then to holding.”

“Ok,” replied Sym and the pair then moved across the club via the back area and re-entered on the first floor tier and were stopped by a young lad dressed in black baggies and a Dark Legion Hystoria gig t-shirt. They had seen earlier in the evening talking to Nibs. He said, “Hi, I’m Adrian you are?”

“Sym and Rose Petrovich,” Sym replied, “can I ask, how do you know Nibs?”

“I know Nibs via a series of events really, starting with the Blue Ridge Music and Arts Festival, Nibs and the Vixens provided security to the festival and when I and a group from a local gang tried to get in, and ran right into the Vixens. I got told to go home, I did and I didn’t. I got into the festival the next day and joined South Defence Unit Nine as a probationer. I actually met Nibs when she and her partner arranged for SD Unit Nine and the Blue Ridge Tactical Response Unit to be security for the three Hystoria gigs Dark Legion did. Since then I went to watch the final football game in the high school the Vixens went to football leagues and then assisted in the War Zone against the Aces, and each time I meet her she still amazes me with her simple attitude and out look on life.”

“Which is? My good gent and young women,” a gent with silver hair tied into a traditional Jarrzarian top knot asked.

“The actions of the people we meet should determine your re-action rather than what is said to have happened in the past,” said Adrian.

“That is a very good outlook and an excellent way of viewing the world and those init. I’m Sensei Hume, the teacher to start a Nibola Nibs Calton down the road that has led her to this point,” Hume replied to the unspoken question of who was he. Then Nibs, Sandra, Tina, Abs, Jum and Wong all took to a large ring in the middle and the punters clapped and cheered as some remembered the last fight night when Nibola Calton had had a impromptu fight with some twat, and if this was anything like the last, boy was it going to be good.

“Nibs left my teachings only a short while after starting, I wonder how she has progressed over the years?” Hume asked himself as he and the three walked to the railing and heard Paul command, ‘Combatants fight’. The fight started and was very quickly a whirling mass of fists, feet, arms, elbows and any other attack method you could think of to try and hit one of the other combatants.

“I’ll say this Nibs is good, I can see elements of the training I gave, but I am also seeing elements from other arts as well,” Hume said.

After a couple of minutes Nibs shin kicked Abs and she rotated through the air.

“That was impressive the forced needed to do that,” Adrian said, “I saw the spar session at the war zone last weekend and I was impressed at the level of training they each have.”

“A lot of it is not just the training, but it is also the adept abilities they have. They sense things and can react in a tenth of the time it would take everyone else,” Hume said.

At this Jum jumped a low kick from Wong and Sandra smashed her knee into his back and the power of the impact sent Jum sprawling across the back of Wong. Jum rolled away and walked around the edge and joined the back of the ring.

“Nice bit of fight coordination there,” Sym said.

“I would agree with you but I know there was no coordination in the attack. This is a simple free-for-all, the only rule is when you get hit you are out,” Hume said, “it’s the method I use when training street fighters. They train by fighting each other, it improves the senses as you have to know where everyone is in relation to you or you are going to get hurt.”

Then Wong’s leg came over in a high arc and Sandra only just dodged the kick. “That’s new,” said Hume, “I’ve never seen Wong do that move before, and both her and Jum are still fighting in the styles I taught them.”

“No, that kick I’ve seen Wong do at the first spar session I took part in,” said Adrian.

“That is a new move since she has left my training last year,” said Hume “The other fighters I do see them all fighting in the same style.”

“That would be because they all learnt the basics of how to street fight during Gangrel Basic training or from those who had completed Gangrel Basic Training,” Sarah said, “Hi Adrian, hi Sym, hi Rose.”

“Hi boss,” replied Adrian.

“I would say, with what I know about the ones getting married, you must by Hume?” Sarah inquired.

“I am madam,” Hume replied.

“Sorry, I’m Sarah, leader of the Gangrels and also Suraban’s Paygan High Priestess.”

“Oh, you’ll be presiding over the ceremony on Sumdar,” Hume asked.

“Yes, I will, and tonight not the next fight but the one following, I’m fighting Jane for the first time in a long while.”

“Oh,” Sym said somewhat startled.

“You two fought at the War Zone spar session, didn’t you?” Adrian asked.

“Yes, we’ve sparred together on hundreds of times, but we have never really fought each other trying to get the advantage and physically win the fight. Ain’t that right Jane,” Sarah said as Jane walked over to watch the end of the six way and the start of Paul’s and Duggie’s fight.

“Yeah, ours will be a fight,” responded Jane, “anyone out?”

“Yeah, Jum and Abs are Jane,” Sym replied.

“Jum, that, I’m surprised at, who forced him out?” Jane asked.

“Sandra, I think,” replied Hume, “he jumped a kick from Wong and Sandra nailed him in the back with a spinning knee strike.”

“Nasty, dodge one and immediately get nailed from behind,” Jane said.

* * * * * *

Clare who was watching from the back line, watched as Abs was hit and rolled left to the edge and then moved around to the back line. Clare whispered in Abbey’s ear, “That attack from Nibs was vicious.”

“I know, I don’t know Nibs well enough to determine what her base style is but I would say she is mixing other styles in as well,” Abbey replied.

“We saw Nibs fight on her birthday and she used a style I’ve not seen before,” said Angel, “Simple effective and very powerful. The kicks and punches thrown were targeted and very direct, it was as if she really didn’t want to be in the ring.”

Jum then caught the knee strike from Sandra and he, like Abs, rolled away from the fight and moved and joined the back line.

James lent forward and tapped Jum on the shoulder and said, “That hit must have hurt.”

“No, the armour is excellent at deflecting strikes, plus it takes a lot to hurt us anyway,” Jum replied.

After a good twenty more minutes of fighting, Nibs commanded, “End,” the fight just simply stopped and broke. Each active combatant took three steps back and all six bowed. They then rejoined the back line. Paul passed the microphone to Nibs as he got ready to face Duggie for the second time.

Paul thought, ‘This will be a good fight.’

Nibs said into the microphone, “Viewers of the last fight, Club Millana now brings you two experienced fighters, masters of their respective fighting arts. Paul Delimetry a master of the fighting arts of the Black Karzzar and Duggie Demitrie a master of the fighting arts of the Samutai warriors.”

Paul stood in the ring opposite Duggie and the pair bowed and then took up their respective defensive stances Duggie moved first and feinted a straight jab to the head, which Paul saw and dodged left, this brought Duggie’s real attack in and it caught Paul completely unawares. Duggie whipped my his right shin and landed it right in Paul’s gut. The power behind the attack almost lifted Paul from the ring. Paul quickly recovered and attempted to land a flat hand strike, which Duggie blocked with his left arm, but this brought Paul’s next attack in which totally surprised Duggie, Paul flipped back onto his back and landed squarely in the guts of Duggie his right foot. Duggie went sprawling, and the crowd gasped at Duggie the rolled onto his front and brought his left leg under his body and readied himself to move and attack.

* * * * * *

“Ho-she-fuck!” exclaimed Abbey as her and Clare watched the fight progress.

“The power and the strength those two have is incredible,” responded Clare.

Then Paul was able to land a jumping spin kick which sent Duggie rotating through air, when Duggie had landed he looked up and saw Paul go to axe kick him, Duggie caught the kick and then sent Paul off balance as Duggie forced Paul on to his back. Simultaneously both combatants flicked themselves back to the standing position, Duggie and whipped the heel of his left leg around Paul blocked and grabbed, then landed a punch to the groin area. Paul then moved in and grabbed Duggie’s head as the last punch has slightly dazed him and landed four good knees to the gut and chest area. After the fourth impact Duggie grabbed Paul’s head dragged it to his and dropped to the kneeling position, the impact of Duggie’s head sent Paul staggering back, the strike also brought Paul’s hand up to check the lower jaw.

The crowd standing around cheered and gasped at the attacks and blocks, counter attacks, and dodges.

After thirty minutes Paul looked at Duggie and mouthed, “Lets end this as a draw.”

Duggie nodded his agreement and the pair lowered their arms and took two steps back and the both bowed to each other.

The crowd cheered the pair as Paul moved towards the back to retrieve the microphone from Nibs and Duggie left the ring and headed for the back area.

Nibs said, “If the people gathered enjoyed that fight then we have many more bouts. It is my pleasure to welcome to the ring this evening after a long absence from the rings of the Street fighters Jane C and Sarah Cutherlate whom haven’t faced each other before this evening.”

Jane and Sarah both walked to the centre of the ring, where they both bowed. When they had returned to the standing position. Jane took up the defensive stance of a fighter trained in Mauya, and Sarah just stood there arms down looking deadly serious.

Paul who was stood beside Clare and Abbey said, “This will be interesting, as Sarah and Jane have fought each other two hundred years ago when they were both on operation trying to crack a drug smuggling ring.”.

* * * * * *

Stood at the foot of the main stairs to the first tier were Dean and David, both of them watching the fight in the ring intently.

David said to Dean, “Bloody hell, Sarah is good.”

“Yeah, so is everyone else, it going to take a while before we become even close to as good as any of the fighters,” Dean replied.

Trixxie and Harry both walked down the stairs and joined Dean and David. Harry said, “Take a break you too.”

“Thanks, Harry, Trixxie,” David said and the pair walked up the stairs and headed for the bar area.

Stood at the bar was Tiamoth who was chatting to John, when Dean walked up and asked for “Two Cabillas thanks.”

“No problem,” the bar girl replied, “I’ll say this the fighters are impressive.”

“I know,” said John, “I would definitely say that they were all trained by experts.”

“Most I think were,” replied Dean, “without knowing what units they all belonged too and if they transferred to their current units most of them were trained in Gangrel Street as a part of basic training.”

“I can tell you,” Tiamoth said, “Jum and Wong definitely where trained by Hume, Nibs started her training alongside Jum and Wong, but I have no idea what happened to her when she left Jarrzar.”

Dean then asked, “What is it like in Jarrzar?”

“Fun and also a complete nightmare at points,” Tiamoth replied.

“I saw you earlier embrace Nibs as if you knew her, how?” David asked after taking a gulp from the glass.

“How do I know Nibs,” Tiamoth replied, “Nibs or as she was know six years ago, Nick, went to the same middle school as me, Riviooth, Jum and Wong. Nibs, Jum and Wong were incredibly close back then and I think that friendship still exists today. One trip we all had to a local sightseeing site one weekend sums the fun we had up best. All of us went with Nibs’ mum and dad, who bought the Basic language tour disk, whilst five of us, disappeared and I know for a fact that Nibs did not speak a word of basic that entire day other than to her mum and dad. The five of us terrorized the site, asking questions, demanding the staff give us answers.”

“If there is one thing I have learnt from the two weeks the Vixens and Misty’s Raiders spent working the festival is that loyalty and caring is very important to them all,” John said, “on at least one occasion Nibs and Sandra were working as stewards come security and they found a couple of young ones had gotten lost from their families. They brought the pair back to the crew area and sent a message around all the stewards and the rest of the security to keep their eyes open for some distraught adults. The adults had just told Tina that they had lost their children and so we were able to make sure the children were handed back to the parents safely.”

“I agree loyalty is important to Nibs especially,” said Tiamoth.

* * * * * *

When Duggie walked back on the second tier Hume handed him a drink and said, “Seeing you out there fighting brought back some memories for me Duggie.”

“Yeah, I bet,” Duggie said, “It’s good to see you though.”

“Yeah and you,” Hume replied, “The children you came in with and Amy, what led you to adopt them?”

“They not adopted Hume,” Duggie replied, “They are mine and my wife’s.”

“Ok, where is this wife it will be nice to meet another Chiang-Ku.”

“She’s never told me she was fellow dragon,” Duggie said, “and she knows who I am.”

“She’s human!” Hume exclaimed.

“Yes, to my knowledge,” Duggie said, “I have no idea either how come I have five lovely children with her, but I do.”

“Where is your wife?” Hume asked.

“Sam, is at this moment a slave in the service to The President of Naban. She was kidnapped by him just over two years ago. Around the time of the anniversary of her disappearance a couple of months ago she contacted Amy and told her she was alright and not to worry,” Duggie replied, “I know the Vixens and a few members of the adults here will be launching a rescue mission, lets just say me and the High Lord stroke president will be having words.”

Hume looked into Duggie’s face and saw the face he had seen 242 years ago when the Yakkza war had just started. “You are very serious about rescuing her then?”

“Deadly.”

Bill walked over from chatting with Adrian and Tony about being Gangrels and said, “Hi dad.”

“Hi Bill,” Duggie replied, “Bill allow me to introduce Hume a friend from 242 or 3 years ago, Hume?”

“243, that’s when I first met you,” Hume replied.

“Yeah it was, it was a back street martial arts tournament in Deebina city.”

Bill sat down and lent back.

“You enjoying yourself young man?” Hume asked.

“Yes, immensely,” replied Bill, “This is the second time I’ve been in a night club when it’s been open, and the people stood out on the floor are just so friendly to us young ones. I’ve seen Sym and Rose both laughing with a couple of the cliental.”

“I know,” said Richard as he grabbed a chair and sat down, “a lot of the people out there count themselves amongst the membership of the Gangrels Bill.” Then Richard turned to Duggie and Hume and said, “Your conspiracy cards gentlemen.

“What!” Hume exclaimed.

“As I said earlier Hume, by you being Alttan you are automatically elite conspiracy, and as I can see you have a good heart, then that confirms it, both Nicolai and Jane agree on the matter.”

Duggie then looked at Hume and said, “Back on the front lines together again.”

“Damn true,” said Hume.

Bill then came forward and said, “Dad, would you tell me some of your stories, your what 5000 years old,”

“Yeah I will, I’ll tell all four of you some, but,” Duggie looks up and see all three of his younger children enjoying them selves with the rest of the young ones, “as you’re here Hume, let’s tell Bill about the Yakkza War, and lets start when we met.”

“Yeah,” replied Hume.

Bill spent the next thirty minutes listening to Hume and Duggie recount their adventures during the six years the Yakkza War happened.

* * * * * *

Back in the main fight circle, Jane and Sarah were still going at it. Clare who was watching intently as she watched Sarah fight, Clare shook her head when she realised, that Gangrel street fighting was basically Sarah fighting style. “Abbey,” said Clare.

“Yeah, what?” Abbey replied.

“You watching Sarah fight.”

“Yeah,” Abbey replied.

“You realised Gangrel Street is her fighting style?” Clare asked.

“Now that you say that, yes it is, but Jane is using a lot more Mauya style moves, but I can see elements of Gangrel street in her moves as well,” Abbey replied.

Clare then watched Jane do a spinning knee strike, which was a move from both styles. Then Jane after that move had completed and Sarah had dodged back, received a very fast back hand strike aimed directly at Jane’s face. Jane blocked the strike and executed and straight back hand strike, a move right out of first week’s combat training manuals. “My god yeah, Jane last attack was a move right out of first weeks street fight training course.”

“I think I now understand Gangrel street, remember on the field trip when we went head to head with that gang. The opposing pretty much held the Gangrels to a draw, only because of our abilities and superior training did we force then from the battle field. Gangrel Street is a base from which to build on.”

“Yeah,” replied Clare, “I can see that now.”

Then Jane lunged at Sarah, who was thrown off balance and ended up on the back foot. Jane then swung her leg threw and brought it back against Sarah’s knee area, this and the sudden momentum change sent Sarah to the floor and as Jane followed Sarah down and landed right on Sarah’s chest and gut area. Jane’s left fist was high strike ready to land in Sarah’s throat area.

When Sarah saw the her position she said, “You win.”

Jane then got up, she then offered Sarah her hand and helped Sarah to stand. The pair then embraced as friends.

Through out the fight, the crowd had been on the edge as first it went one way then the other. The crowd cheered when Jane landed on Sarah and cheered even louder when the pair embraced as friends, they both separated and bowed.

They both then left the ring together and when they appeared on the first floor tier Paul announced, “Ladies and gent, Sarah and Jane,” the crowd cheered again.

Both of them then headed straight to the bar and they both downed a pint of water and then they both had a pint of Cabilla.

Back in the ring Nibs and Richard both entered the ring armed with their preferred weapons, short staves.

Jane and Sarah both moved to a couple of chairs around a free table and sat down.

Surat and Freedum both walked over and said, “God you two that was evil.”

“Thanks,” replied Sarah, “how is the little one.”

“Fine thanks,” responded Surat, “Sarah, would you preside over Freedum’s Paygan Blessing.”

“With pleasure, may I ask , when?”

“A few weeks,” replied Surat, “When Jane can get back to Suraban.”

“Hang on,” said Jane, “Why not hold it at the Academy Ball, both of us are going to be there, as will a good few other people as well.”

“That’s true,” said Sarah, “all of the Vixen and Hunters will be at the ball, along with a lot more of the elite members.”

“And Freedum is one of the new breed, who will be leading the fight in 25 thirty years,” Jane said.

“I know,” said Surat and Freedum shifted position in the blanket, “that’s what scares me. The world Freedum will grow up in will be a war zone, but at the same time it relieves me to know that.”

“In what way Surat?” asked Jane.

“That the fact she will be fighting to change the world.”

Sym and Gareath walked up from the floor and saw the adults chatting and walked towards them and Sym asked, “May we join you?”

“Why yes,” replied Sarah and laughed at it, “Enjoying yourselves?”

“Very much so,” replied Gareath, “I thought one guy was going to start something, but his mates calmed him down when three ghosts just stood up and stared at them.”

“It’s a nice feeling. Being that respected to have adult members suddenly appear to say stop or we will flatten you,” Gareath said.

“I know,” said Sym.

“You know why, don’t you Gareath?” asked Sym.

“No, why?”

“Most of them know what it takes to be a Gangrel as most of them would have at least spent a few years serving with one of the Gangrel mercenary commands or the youth feeder units. Some probably were members of the Gangrel Street Gang,” replied Jane and Sarah nodded in agreement.

“Your kidding,” said Gareath.

“No,” replied Sym, “I had a chat to a group stood by the stairs and all three were members 29 years ago and still count them selves as members and will help and support fellow Gangrels at a moments notice.”

“My god,” said Jane, “You never told me that members keep their memberships when they leave the Gangrels Sarah?”

“No, when you leave you leave, they must just count them selves as ex members but will move to support Gangrels at a moments notice, therefore say they are Gangrels,” Sarah said, “but I wonder how many still count them selves as Gangrels.”

“Hell I still do,” said Surat as Freedum woke up and went to grab Surat.

“Mm,” replied Queen Sarah.

“Yeah, why not then,” Jane said, “why not start an Gangrel associate section, for all ex members.”

“Yeah, that’s roughly what I’ve just thought of,” responded Sarah, “Therefore membership is for life Echo Tech style.”

“Bloody hell, yeah,” said Jane.

* * * * * *

Earlier in the evening Sym had walked to the Ghosts she had said she would approach and ask why of, when she was close enough over the sound of the drums during Sarah’s and Jane fight asked, “May I ask why?”

“Why what my dear?” one in the middle asked.

“Why at the beginning of the evening did you nod when I did and you looked as if you knew we were Gangrels?” Sym asked.

“Why, we were once Gangrels ourselves, I’m Adam, this is the twin brother team of Jake and Jack, and may I ask your name and unit?”

“Sym Petrovich, and I belong to the Gangrel Hunters. May I ask when were you members?”

“I was introduced on my 14th birthday 2039, 29 years ago.”

“A long time ago,” Sym said, “What was it like back then, I’ve had an interested in the people’s history, rather than the history of events?”

“The Reign of the Judicial Enforcement Powers is another name for the years 2030 to 2048 one time in Suraban’s history, being a criminal was not a good idea,” replied Jack, “The city police which was twenty times the number today and that didn’t include the judicial commissars, who could dish out summary justice to anyone they caught breaking one of the thousands of laws designed to protect the citizen.”

“That sounds like a horrible time,” Sym said.”

“It was. It was also a period of very high taxes that crippled everyone except the corporations,” Jake said, “on a few occasions I was almost caught by a wandering Commissars and their retuines. The last occasion I wasn’t caught by her, I was caught instead by a couple of South Cove Foxes, and was made to go with them. It was over the following week of labour, they made me do to pay for the cannabis I had stolen from them, that I learnt what it meant to be a Gangrel. On the sixth day I walked up to my work boss and asked to join.”

“Very similar to Adrian’s Tale,” said Sym.

“I know the tale you are speaking of,” Adam said, “and yes in certain respects it is, but the time picking pockets and begging was the only way of getting enough money to survive. I joined because I was asked if I wanted to by three members of the Foxes, C squad who saw me begging to get enough money to go to the soup kitchen and get a hot meal.”

“How about now?” Sym asked.

“Now, we are Ghosts, advisors to the younger newer Ghosts of the community, we still count ourselves as members and sometimes even now I still visit command, and pass on some of my stories around the surface fire pit or in the main audience chamber bar area,” Adam said.

Jack then asked, “That look of surprise, you’ve not been inducted yet have you?”

“No,” replied Sym.

“Not to take away from the wonderment of your induction, imagine a room some 180ft long by 105feet wide and it has two separate landing areas one above the other with another ten foot on top of that, full of fellow Gangrels all enjoying the party that is a Gathering,” Adam said, “it’s a sight to put it bluntly.”

“You don’t mind me asking questions about what happened during your time?”

“Hell no,” Adam said, “a lot of people forget that we can learn so much about the present from the past, that most historians only look at the ‘events’,” Adam indicated the quote marks with the first finger on both his hands, “and completely forget about the people who actually made the event happen. Being inducted at 14 was a rarity. The gang culture was more 20 21 year olds with older ones leading the younger ones, very much like most of the organised crime families do now, only the strong command.”

“Oh, not a very pleasant time then I guess,” Sym said.

“Not, but stories are for another time, in more relaxed atmospheres.”

“Yes, true,” replied Sym.

Duggie and Paul separated and bowed to each other.

Jake shook his head and said, “Fuck me, the power those two had and the stamina to keep going back for more, I’ve never seen that level of training before. They are true masters of their arts.”

Sym heard the comments and smiled to herself and thought, ‘Little do they realise that is so true in more ways than one.’

* * * * * *

As Nibs and Richard bowed at the end of their display. Clare and Abbey both looked at each other and look into each others eye and like they had in back area they repeated the same manta, ‘oneness, closeness, thoughts the same, actions the same, only true twins are capable of combined actions, we are true twins.’

Paul then said, “Ladies and gents Nibs and Richard. It now gives me the greatest pleasure to introduce the last display bout of the evening. A fight that will include all the young adults in black. I bring you Nibs and her partner Sandra,” both of then moved onto the ring and executed a few moves and then stood. Paul continued, “Tina and her partner Abs,” again the pair moved and completed a couple of fancy attack moves. “Paul and Amy,” both them executed a team attack with Amy bouncing off Paul pushing her skywards. Amy cast the fly spell and executed a axe kick as she landed, and Paul finished off the move with a jumping kick right at head height.

The crowd gasped as the move was executed. Amy smiled at everyone. Paul then said, “This evening is also the pre-wedding bash of the six stood in the ring. Next I bring you the identical Twins, Angel and Damieel.” As the pair moved the executed an attack and defence routine against each other. “Clare and Abbey, partners in the truest sense,” as they moved around the ring to stand beside Tina and Abs, they both carried out the same attacks in perfect synonization. “Hell Bright and Ren, a brother and sister partnership forged in the jaws of hell itself.” Hell Bright then created the illusion of multiple her and Rens for about half a second and then dispelled it

Clare saw the illusion and then saw Nibs look at Hell Bright as if to say, ‘Nice one.’

Paul then said, “And lastly Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma from Jarrzar, like Nibs they were taught the same style of combat.” Paul then moved to the back of the ring and said, “Combatants. FIGHT.”

Before most people could register the word ‘fight’, Clare had whipped her right leg round aimed straight at Abs’ head. Abs had her block present and lashed out a straight punch aimed at Clare’s knee area.

Abbey who was standing beside Clare had dropped, then she used her body and arms to spin her and as she span she whipped her left leg out and would have hit Ren in the back of the knees, except Ren jumped the attack. By the time Ren could retaliate against Abbey attacking low, Clare came in with a fast left heel aimed right at his head. Abbey had shifted her weight and to her left leg and then brought her right calf and heel in to attack Abs.

Abs jumped forward and rolled into a thrust punch against Nibs open back. Nibs sensed Abs’ roll manoeuvre and as she went to strike Nibs had already counter attacked aimed at her head.

* * * * * *

‘Fuck me those two are good!’ thought Ren, ‘one second Abbey is coming in low, the next I have Clare going for my head.’

* * * * * *

As the Seven Way Partner Fight started Surat who had gotten Freedum out and was having a play with her and Sym both got up and walked to the railings and watched the fight.

Surat was watching the fight intently she saw Jum block an attack aimed at Wong and then he double kicked. One kick lashing out at Amy who had just tried to catch him with an upper cut and the other going after Nibs who had just lashed out a snap kick against Wong’s head. Sarah said, “Hell that is just one very intense melee.”

“I wish I was half as good as them,” replied Sym who then asked, “Can I take Freedum for a while Surat, it will give you a break from carrying her?”

“Yeah, she can get a bit heavy at times.” Surat then passed Freedum to Sym and like before Freedum snuggled down and as Sym started to play with her, Freedum smiled and responded by going to grab Sym’s fingers. Surat then took off the blanket carrier and took Freedum back whilst Sym put it on and then took Freedum back and placed her in the carrier looking up at Sym’s face.

Jane came over and looked over Sym’s shoulder and saw Freedum laying there happily sucking on one of her rattles and smiling. Jane then saw Abbey use Clare’s dodge and crouch to launch an attack aimed at Hell Bright’s back. Abbey stepped onto Clare’s bottom which was where Clare had pivoted from and as she jumped off in the direction of Hell Bright, Abbey kicked her in the back which hit and this caused Hell Bright to stumble forward a bit and then both Hell Bright and Ren after completing a counter attack on Abs took a minute break from the fighting. “Those two continue to amaze me,” said Jane.

“Which two,” replied Surat, “they all amaze me.”

“Clare and Abbey,” responded Jane, “the last attack Abbey made against Hell Bright, she used a dodge from Clare to launch the attack from.”

“Bloody hell,” said Surat, “that takes some coordination.”

“Yeah that does,” replied Jane, “Mind you I think they are both as supple each the other as well.”

“Bloody hell,” quietly exclaimed Sym, “the closeness they must have to their partners is incredible.”

“I know,” Jane replied.

Nicolai walked towards where Sym was and saw Rose was approaching Sym, said when Rose was close enough, “Can I ask that you pass a message to the lady on the second tier.”

“The woman who asked us to get Nibs?” Rose asked.

“Yes,” Nicolai replied.

“No problem,” Sym replied.

“I’ll take Freedum back, I was thinking about getting some sleep anyway.”

“Ok,” Sym replied and took the blanket carrier off and landed it back to Surat,

“I will want someone to look after her tomorrow.”

“Ok,” responded Sym and with Rose followed Nicolai a short distance away.

* * * * * *

Savraday

Anna, Tony, Dominic and Paul Snr were sat at one of the four tables and bench seats.

Paul asked, “Can I ask have you come to a decision concerning the invitation?”

Anna replied first, “To be honest I favour joining, but it’s not my choice, I am the spotter for Dominic and Tony.”

Tony looked across the table at Dominic as if looking at Dominic would give Tony the answer, and then said, “I’m in if your in Dominic.”

“You bastards,” said Dominic, “If I pick the wrong thing you both will lynch me.”

“That’s what’s so much fun. You know which way to go,” said Anna.

“Yeah I do, and I know it will piss my family off something rotten, I’m in,” said Dominic.

“Therefore we all are then I guess,” said Anna.

“Ok,” responded Paul, “Should make life interesting for the enemies.”

Tony than got up and said, “Back in a while, I have to go and do something,” and he walked towards the open back door of the Gangrel Apartment.

* * * * * *

“When I first meet Nibs and Sandra, I said to myself they were destined for something big,” said Wayne, “You went to last weekend’s party, didn’t you James?”

“Yeah I did,” James replied, “and I will say this I had found the Gangrels to be polite and helpful, but the side you saw at the war zone, was one that all I can say was vicious, incredibly skilled and very professional, hell they even asked if people like me and Hinnita wanted to help them, and it weren’t out of need either they had more than enough forces available to the commanders. All we did was make sure if the Aces did break through the final defensive lines to threaten the command and control vehicles.”

“Yeah,” Wayne said and stared at James, “Even though you have never exactly picked up a gun?”

“No, I have, I’ve handled and used a pistol, but yeah, everyone one got issued with some advanced armour and either a MA40 or similar assault rifle,” James replied, “both me and Hinnita both took part in a sparing session before the battle, that was interesting to say the least.”

“Yeah, what happened?” Shae asked.

“What happened was that different pairings just fought each other for a couple of hours,” said James, “I learnt a lot about myself that session and evening, especially later when we assisted in the collection and provisional processing of a force of corporate security forces which decided to try and help the Aces during the War Zone.”

“I have to admit I did and I didn’t enjoy it, I enjoyed the commaridaship which everyone showed each other, but I didn’t like the feeling I had when I was stood over one of the enemy who was knelt on the ground awaiting processing, he said something and you all know its not in my nature but I wanted to go over and hit him,” Hinnita said.

Gary and Lara both stepped through the many people sat on the ground and also on the few seats, both of them heard what Hinnita said and turned and walked the short distance and Gary asked as they approached, “May we?”

“Certainly,” said Hinnita.

“Both myself and Lara here over heard your comments about hitting a guy,” responded Gary.

“It don’t surprise either of us, I don’t know the ins and outs of last weekend as neither me or my unit where present at the War Zone, but can I ask has anyone spoken to you about the events of last weekend?” Lara asked.

“No, not yet,” Hinnita said.

“Yeah, I don’t think anyone has been chatted to,” replied James.

“Well that’s something that needs fixing then,” said Gary.

“Let me explain,” said Lara, “as a part of basic training all Gangrel units undergo at command, a massive part of it is just simply talking about things, various aspects, but one of the major sessions is the talking shop as its known, it happens after the first live fire exercise and a second one after the first official combat mission, The Hammers and Marauders had our second one on Thursday morning when we all woke after an operation we had on Ulleam.”

“So what happens?” asked James.

“The first session is run by the instructors at command, and all that happens is that the unit talks the operation over, how people felt, what happened, why did people feel that way,” replied Lara.

“It’s one of the most important aspects to our training is telling the members that as a force the Gangrel’s care about your well being, what your feelings are before, during and after the operation. I can tell you that I’m not very pleased, with certain elements, I don’t blame Nibs, as she hasn’t been trained at command, she joined the Vixens straight and has shown herself to be very resourceful and understanding,” replied Gary.

“No. The Gangrels view everyone in the same way, as members, even if you just give us a helping hand, last weekend you were invited to support us in a war zone which is probably one of the most stressful environments you can be in, and therefore you were full honouree members therefore should have had the same level of support as the official units,” Lara said.

Nibs and Sarah walked passed heading for where Toma and Darla was, Gary grabbed Sarah’s sleeve. Sarah stopped and said, “Hi Gary, what’s up?”

“You know the people who helped us last weekend haven’t received even close to the same level of support as all Gangrel units have or do,” Gary said.

“No I didn’t. Let me say on behalf of the Gangrel command that is wrong and will be corrected early next week, I’ll talk to Tracy, and Peter about making sure that you get the same level of support as fully listed units,” Sarah said and sat down with them and asked, “I’m I right in guessing it’s the after conflict talking shop support you’ve not had?”

“I think that’s what the Gary said,” replied James, “and I’m sorry, I’m James, this is my partner Hinnita.”

“Good afternoon James, I’m Lara second in command of the Marauders, Gary here is the unit commander,” Lara replied, “and this is our gang commander, Sarah.”

“What I do know is everyone has a different method of sorting out their own feelings, but one thing I have learnt from my life as a gang member talking about things work,” Sarah said, “Talk to any of the experienced Gangrels and let your feelings flow, just having someone who knows the pressures, the stresses, the strains and the fears that goes through all people who pick up a fire arm. Just by listening to you, advising and chatting things through with you, works, Gary here more than Lara has been in quite a few combats and knows precisely what goes through most people’s head.”

“And to be honest the feeling you had when that guy said something, don’t surprise me, I had the same feeling the first time my unit took prisoners,” said Gary.

“May I ask which Gangrel unit was watching the prisoners?” Sarah asked, “The only reason I’m asking is that we haven’t had any reports from the non Gangrel forces except Simon and Derrick, Simon knows and had to do one for Central anyway, Derrick because he wants closure on the whole Aces issue for the school.”

“Bloody hell, all this for a one simple battle,” said Wayne.

“Yes all this for one simple battle, Central keeps the gangs on the semi straight and narrow, they also conduct investigations into illegal activities which some gangs get up to,” said Sarah, “the Gangrels act as the main policing arm, in that we deal with gangs that over step the mark and do stupid things that bring the Gang Culture into disrepute, Central takes a very dim view on it and deals with the people accordingly. The Gangrels are starting to plan how we take down a member of one of the big crime families, and let the family know that coming after us is not a good idea. As trying to would mean he’s facing upwards of over 137,000 combat trained young adults and other supporting forces.”

The group including Lara looked at Sarah in utter shock “Over a 137,000!” exclaimed Shae.

“The Gangrels are more than just simply the Gangrel Street Gang to give them there full name. It also includes the Gangrel Mercenary forces and also the youth feeder units. This is information Gary already has an idea about, and information you should know Lara. When Suraban City government rises in eight weeks for it’s two month Summer break. When they do the new additions to the Youth Laws come into effect and the Gangrel Street becomes the official policing arm of Central. You have over a thousand in the Gangrel Street Gang which is how most of the inhabitants of Suraban know the Gangrels, the rest of the world knows the Gangrels through the Gangrel Mercenary and Youth Feeder units.”

“Over a thousand in just the Street Gang! Bloody hell,” exclaimed Wayne

Shae then said, “How, most gangs have 75 may be 80 members.”

“Just think about it, how many different units do you know of and how big are they?” asked Gary.

“SD Unit Nine, Blue Ridge Tactical response unit, Vixens, plus all those from last weekend, yours Gary,” said James.

“And how many members in there, and I’ll tell you Tybias’ Raiders, has 12 members, Dark Mists, has 13, Vixens, have 12, the Hunters then had three, Himens had 10, SD has 15, Blue Ridge has 10, that’s over 75 members and you’ve picked up on seven units, we have over 100 listed units on the rosters and most average at least 10 to 12 members,” Sarah said, “but in those seven, you have two units that specialise in close assault operations, one that operates as a general assault unit, one hard point defensive unit, and three that deal with defensive operations. At the war zone we fielded close on 200 Gangrels and at least 60 of them where from my personal body guard unit. No but seriously if you want to understand your feelings, talk to people sometimes a friend who has been through the same helps, but I would advise chatting to Clare, Abbey, any of the adults you see around, any of the Vixens, even Dark Legion has experienced the stresses of Gang level battles.”

“How, they’re a band,” said Hinnita.

“Uthiam, Iffram and Greever all use to be members of the Dark Legion Gangrel Unit based in South Beeches,” said Sarah, “They became a band because of that connection, Free-Ker joined them a couple of years after they played their first Gathering, and got so much support that the first album went in at number one in the rock charts and stayed there for eight weeks, which back five years ago was unheard off for a just starting band.”

“The more and more I hear about the Gangrels,” said James, “the more and more I think that when the war starts then the enemy is going to have a very big problem?”

“The War has already started, The Wacker War was the first play in it,” said Sarah, “we are now just waiting for and planning the next plays.”

* * * * * *

After Tony had left the party he had walked to the medical facility and bumped into Doctor Hill on the way to collect Steven.

Doctor Hill said, “Arh, would you mind helping me I want to let the young enjoy the sun this afternoon and I have heard through the club grapevine that a large party is being held down behind some of the apartment buildings at the front, I have a couple of medical orderlies preparing to walk them down, but I have three people and there are four young ones.”

“I was here to organise just that Doctor,” replied Tony, “I came via the Garage and have organised one of the electric carts with a ramp to get the young ones, and any medical staff to the party.”

“Thank you. Aren’t you one of the group I’ve seen Anna hanging around with?” Doctor Hill asked.

“Yeah I’m her brother,” replied Tony, “the vehicle will be here in about ten minutes as I think the five where all out.”

“Ok. Is one being dropped off here?” Doctor Hill asked.

“Yeah that’s what I organised with them in the garage,” Tony replied.

* * * * * *

Tony was driving one of the electric vehicles along the sub-surface routeway heading for the Gangrel apartments and the chill out party. Sat in the vehicle and the trailer was Steven, whom Tony had gone and got specifically, Sophia, Urri and also George, whom Doctor Johnson had said, “Yes you all can go.”

Also present was two medical orderlies and Doctor Hill. Doctor Hill was smiling as he was hoping to get to the chill out party, as he hadn’t had much chance to chat to Sarah the previous evening as Urri and George had both wanted to head back to the medical facility as they were tired, but as they had both expressed an interest in coming to this, he had decided to allow them to come.

When Tony pulled up at the car-park/underground storage which it looked like both the Hammer and Marauders were beginning to use as a lot of the bags they had used to transport their clothes in had been placed on shelving units. Tony climbed out and helped Doctor Hill to wheel the group from the trailer. The group then pushed the four young persons up the ramp to the ground floor and they then turned towards the back area. When they walked out on the grass they saw the two large busses that had transported Dark Legion and the pair from Face Design and the gathered group of people chilling out sat on walls, the grass and what ever chairs had been rustled up.

Tony saw Anna sitting with the Hunters, as she had before he had gone to get Steven, except Sym, Rose and Gareath were also present, and Tony pushed him towards the group.

Anna looked up and saw her brother and friend walking and being pushed towards the group. Tony then saw the smile on Anna’s face and smiled and also winked at her. Anna then blushed and had to look away.

Steven said when the pair had arrived, “Good afternoon hun,” and lent forward and gave her kiss on the top of her head, “me and your brother had a chat this afternoon and lets just say, these words best describe the outcome, I love you.”

Anna looked up at Tony and Steven, wearing a face which Tony read instantly, and replied to the question Anna was asking after sitting down next to his sister, “Over the last few days, I’ve come to realise that Steven means a lot more to you than I had thought, and he now understands that what ever happens in the coming months and years, I will always have your interests at heart, and I will never allow anyone to hurt you.”

“And over the last couple of days, I’ve come to realise that my feelings for you weren’t wrong, looking at the love some of the people here have for each other and the rest of the world has shown me that its not wrong, I can show my feelings and I am going to,” Steven said and then said after looking at Paul, “If that offer is still open then I’m in.”

“The offer once made never closes for those invited to be Conspiracy,” replied Paul.

Gareath said to Steven, “Welcome to the Hunters.”

Both Sym and Rose said, “Yes, welcome to the Hunters Steven.”

“Paul can I ask you a question?” Steven asked.

“Yeah, what do you want to know?” Paul replied.

“What are the abilities of a Sea Titan?” Steven asked.

“Soon you will become as strong as me and Nibs and also gain a vast improvement in the ability to handle damage, I can physically with stand most types of bullets hitting me fired from normal weapons, APEX and APHV those I can’t and they hurt, I was shot by a APHV when I was investigating some disappearances in Ebba Protectorate City for Digital News. It is possible from the research Kev did on an Alternative Darra Von that you may gain psionics, the ability to use your brain to do things, but to be honest we have no idea as normally Sea Titan’s mate with humans, but as your 30% Sea elf, the geneticists in Echo Tech City confirmed that this morning, we have no idea of what the out come will be,” Paul replied.

“Oh, great I’m an experiment,” said Steven with an exasperated expression.

“No your not,” said Anna.

“I know,” said Steven. “You said something about needing other specialisms when we chatted a couple of days ago?” Steven asked, “can you give me an idea of the areas your looking at needing people to fulfil.”

“Yeah braking and entering, surveillance, communications, medical, security systems, support weapons, those are just a few areas we will likely need specialists in, as I do see us as being a very similar to the Vixens in that we are primary assault forces rather than a general force.”

“In what respect primary assault force?” asked Clare as she sat down and smiled at everyone.

Also the groups fairy and Pixie friends returned from playing with the young ones as they had decided to sit down and draw, which they weren’t to brill at doing. When they returned they all sat on the ground under the table in the shade provided by the wooden roof table.

“We conduct targeted raids rather than general operations. Very similar to the operation on Ulleam, in that we target specific buildings and hit it and any support forces deal with the surrounding areas and defences,” Paul replied.

“Arh, very similar to the final battle of the Wacker War then,” responded Abbey.

“Yes, we support assault forces and provide them with the hammer to crack strong points,” Paul said, “I had a chat with Doctor Hill and he said you are making a far faster recovery than he expected and he thinks you will no long need the drip from tomorrow.”

“Hey, now that is good news,” said Dominic.

* * * * * *

Anna and Steven were both laying in the sun, as Anna had put on a bikini top on that morning, she had removed her top and was sun bathing, Steven lay with his head beside hers and said, “What do you think would be good for me to do,” and then after a couple of seconds Steven continued, “to teach myself?”

“What areas are there and what do you see your self doing as a member of the unit?” Anna asked as Wood sterne and Jib-baath walked towards the pair and sat down and like Anna they both started to sun them selves, Anna asked Wood sterne, “Whats wrong you?”

“Pixie this, Pixie that,” Wood Sterne stated.

“Bloody hell, Wood Sterne, you get this, in a little while you will be number one and Pixie will be in last place, remember in a couple of weeks, they’ll be going to the Academy and won’t be around,” Anna said.

“That’s true,” said Wood Stern, “I hadn’t thought of it that way.”

“Well anyway, say hello you to Steven, the newest member of the Hunters and also now my partner,” Anna stated.

“Hi Steven, I guess we are going to be seeing a lot more of you then,” Wood Sterne said.

“I guess so,” Steven said.

“Going back to what you asked earlier, what are areas?” Anna asked.

“Breaking and Entering, Surveillance, Communications, medical, security systems, and support weapons,” Steven replied.

“And what did you use to do?” asked Anna.

“Mostly surviving,” Steven said.

“Harhar, very funny,” Anna said, “Seriously though.”

“Seriously, Surveillance, security systems and breaking and entering I would say, but I also don’t see myself as sitting well in one specific area I want to be good in lots of areas,” Steven replied.

“Ok, I think I may branch out into communication and possibly medical, but I’m not sure I’m planning on looking at the various options next week,” Anna said, “when I go and have a chat with the people at the local Echo Tech Academy.”

“How can you, Echo Tech Academies are for employees of Echo Tech, I thought,” responded Steven.

“Yeah, they are, but when you join the Conspiracy or the Gangrels you can attend the nearest one to you,” said Anna.

* * * * * *

Dean, Trixxie, Harry and Wendy were sat at one of the tables. Harry said as Nicolai and Jane both got up and headed for the drinks area, both of them had blunts Abs and Adrian had given them, “Ain’t that Nicolai and Jane C?”

“Yeah it is, Harry,” Dean replied, “Jane was stood with Sarah when we arrived, dense.”

“Of course she was,” Harry responded, “What they doing here, ain’t they got corporations to run?” Harry then asked.

“No, they ain’t,” said a voice from behind the group.

Trixxie turned around and saw a tall gentleman, with designer stubble and well defined muscle tone and build. He was dressed in dark blue jeans and a Dark Legion T-shirt from the 2063 World Tour. “Pardon?” Trixxie responded.

“No, neither of them now run the Corporations, they both turned control over to their successors within the last couple of weeks, hi I’m Kev Marks, still Chair of ATEC and 21C but not for much longer. My successor for 21C takes control next board meeting in a weeks times, and ATEC is handed over three months from now, when the new boss finishes his contract with the South Ice Cap Exploration force.”

“I know what Harry is talking about, why are they here, I sure as hell wouldn’t have thought they would have known any of the honoured guests?” Wendy said.

“Don’t be surprised who people know and why. Jane, Nicolai, Richard, Paul, Sarah and myself, we all hold full ghost licences and as all the Vixens are full ghosts, there’s one connection, but the main reason is all of us are also fighters in the conspiracy war, along with the Vixens and the Hunters, and quite a few other people here” Kev replied.

“What was the outcome of the policing action?” Wendy asked.

“The action itself was a success, oh, yes,” Kev said, “Paul is organising a burial of the dead youth early next week.”

“I think that is something all the Gangrels here will be attending, no optional get outs on it either,” Dean said.

“I wouldn’t want to miss it, he died because of a gang boss was not caring about other people,” Harry said and looked very pissed off.

* * * * * *

Simon walked over to where Clare, Abbey, and Rose where sitting sunning themselves and asked, “May I join you both?”

“Anytime Simon,” replied Clare.

“Thanks,” responded Simon and sat down with the group. When Simon had sat down and taken a sip from the glass he was carrying, he said, “We’ve not been formally introduced, I’m Simon Fayresby member of central and also the next head of central.”

“Your kidding,” Abbey said, and smiled, “This is Rose a member of Hunter Bravo, and twin sister to Sym over there, the pair joined us because we captured a gent by the man of Gareath, who was looking after the pair. The three now make up Hunter Bravo. What the hell Simon?”

“No, the old head is stepping down due to ill health and the current swing in the council is towards a youthful outlook, we’ve had two older leaders, and the gang culture is beginning to get out of control especially in terms of the immunity Gangs that run from the enclaves seen to be having,” Simon said, “it took the Gangrels to deal with the Aces, that’s where mine and Sarah’s plan for the Gangrels comes in, keeping with the same system of small units and also providing support to gangs, but also creating an arm separate to the main Gangrel units, specifically trained and manidated to police gangs and youth organisations, up to the age of 23 maybe 24. And I can tell you, you guys are already on the list as members of the policing force. It is very likely that both the Marauders and Hammers will also be added. In other news, Central’s lease is coming up for reneual and we are thinking about relocating head quarters to a new site. I know you lot are out on the streets a lot, keep your eyes open for someplace.”

“What you specifically looking for in the way of premises?” Clare asked.

“Somewhere we can hold meetings and also run a staff of about thirty full time and fifteen investigators. We would also need good net access as we also run the Central net server from head quarters as well but with expansion options,” Simon said, “Sarah’s said if we get desperate we can move to Gangrel command as a temporary measure until we have found some place.”

“How much you willing to spend?” Clare asked.

“A couple maybe three million on a new building, Telean Landscapes and Buildings has already said they will build it and Galsen Fittings has said they will outfit the offices for one and a half million, we just need the land. Project in the pipeline, if the policing force idea comes off, about training units in how to police and deal with situations professionally,” replied Simon.

“Leave it with us, Simon, anyway how’s you?” Clare asked.

“Great thanks, especially now schools finished for the year only the Graduation Ball to happen now and that’s it. Then the count down begins for the new year, joy,” said Simon and looked very down, “Its doubtful that the election will have happened by then, as it needs all central members to be in one room for the election to happen otherwise it’s null and void.”

“Well, anyway, What are you two doing first day next term?” Simon asked as Mark and Angelique Hill walked over from where Sarah was sitting.

“Not much, don’t plan that far ahead,” replied Clare, “Why?”

“I was wondering if either or both of you wouldn’t mind coming in to school for the mandatory gang chat to the first years,” Simon replied.

“Yeah, as I can see that furthering Sarah’s plan of increasing the presence of the Gangrels on the gang scene, You know that a group of forth years if they haven’t joined they are very close to joining as a unit,” Clare said.

“Yes, I heard about it yesterday,” replied Simon.

“Oh, good point,” said Clare and laughed.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

Synopsis:

The First Chapter in Book Two of the Street War Series.

Story:

The Early Years of Academy Life
NickiUK

Prologue
As the Vixens prepare to have a vacation before they go to the Academy and begin to learn how to defeat the evil.
They all reflect on the last few months. Sandra on the decision to ask Nick was so the right choice, and then to have Claire join. Nibs on the time she has spent with the Vixens and how she and the Vixens are now one of the leading forces behind the Conspiracy and her and her life partners Sandra, Daraus, Blackie and Pixie. Abs on the news that the Vixens and the Hunters are the start of the New Gangrels, a more vicious force dedicated to fighting for the common person. Tina, and her choice to marry the one person to her that meant so much, Anna ‘Abs’ Detric and their two fairy partners.

Chapter 1 — Fixing the Place — As Uthiam said, ‘Lets Fix the Place.’
Jane, Nicolai, and Richard walked out of the briefing room, along with Misty and her crew, Darla, Toma and Gary, Sandra turned and said, “As we are now on vacation, me and Nibs won’t be available until Sumdar as we have an operation tomorrow evening.”
“Well most of us can go and enjoy the retreat and you two can journey up on the Sumdar,” said Paul.
“Yeah, excellent idea,” said Jum, “I say lets get some sleep and then think about the rest of the week tomorrow morning over breakfast at say 08:30.”
The group broke apart Nibs and Sandra both walked out side via the Garage, and they then along with Daraus and both Blackie and Pixie flying about six inches from their shoulders, turned left and climbed the large mound, under which was the Academy’s Xenozoology department’s Labs and stores. When the group had reached the top they turned along it and walked to the small house located in a large dip in the mound. Sat on a couple of easy chairs was Surepthon and Dr Zeus.
When the group approached Dr Zeus said, “Hi Nibs, Sandra, Daraus and I think both your fairy friends are present as well.”
“They are present hovering about six inches from our shoulders,” Sandra said.
“That good, as it was a guess,” Dr Zeus said. Then after a couple of seconds of looking at the shoulders he began to see the outlines of the two fairies he said, “And the theory is proven correct, if you know where they are and believe in their existence then you will see them.”
“At least we were able to help on that theory,” Nibs said, “Your invite was very cryptic Dr Zeus.”
“I know I wanted you to come, All I want to do was to say hello, and thank you for the most beautiful weddings I’ve had the privilege of attending, if not in reality, and please call me Zeus,” Zeus said.
“Thank you,” replied Sandra and checked the grass and as it was not damp she sat down. Nibs soon joined her sitting on the ground, Sandra wrapped her arm around Nibs’s waist and Nibs cuddled into her love’s body.
“I’m surprised you two aren’t getting ready for your vacation,” said Surepthon.
“We would be but for the problem of having an espionage mission to do tomorrow evening,” Sandra said.
“Arh,” Zeus said, “You never did finish the tour of the Zoo and the Lab.”
“No we didn’t,” said Sandra, “We’ll be back anyway, that I’m certain of.”
“We do have tomorrow hun,” Nibs said, “But no, we need to get a pair of dresses for the evening and have time to do our make-up.”
“Do you know where we are meeting Sarah and Uthiam?” Sandra asked.
“No,” replied Nibs, “Ring her tomorrow and find out.”
The rest of the evening was spent chatting and just socialising with the non humans based at the club.

* * * * * *

10:00 Nibs’ PDU Alarm went off and woke the dead in the case of Nibs and Sandra as after they had gotten to bed they spent most of the night up to interesting fun.
Nibs gently nudged Sandra who’s eyes opened and looked into Nibs’, Sandra smiled and Nibs quickly kissed Sandra on the lips and said, “Lets get up and think about getting to Risers and also getting Steven a suit as he’s going to need one for today.”
“Very true,” responded Sandra as she grabbed her blunt and lit it.
Pixie and Blackie both woke up, sat up and Pixie thought said, “God you two are up early today.”
“We know, but we have places to go, people to see and a mission to prepare for and execute all before tomorrow morning when we both will be on IC5 heading for the Forest retreat and Vacation time,” said Nibs, “and boy do I need it, the last few months have been hetictic as hell, but fun none the less.”
Nibs and Sandra both headed for the Canteen where they found Steven waiting for them to arrive. Sandra said, “I hope you’ve not been waiting long Steven?”
“No, about ten minutes,” Steven said.
Sandra and Nibs both turned towards the food run and selected a good sized breakfast and brought another mug of coffee over for Steven as he looked like he was about to drop off.
When Nibs returned and had placed Daraus’ food bowl on the ground, said, “Heavy night last night.”
“No the last few nights catching up on us, both,” Steven said, “She is like a caring deamon there is no off button when she starts.”
“What’s the rest of the Hunters doing today?” Nibs asked.
“Claire told Clare and Abbey about a pair of young people she saw running the rooftops yesterday evening,” Steven said, “I think they are looking at the area with high resolution satellite images and street level recon work.”
“Seriously, where would you want to be?” Nibs asked.
“Here,” replied Steven in a matter of fact tone.
“Ok,” Nibs said, and both Nibs and Sandra finished breakfast and cleared the dirties away. When that was done Nibs said, “Two stops here, Home base then Risers and Face Paint.”
“Where we stopping here?” Sandra asked.
“Computing Lab and then our apartment for my bag of tools, take the whole lot, it’s easier than sorting it here,” Nibs said.
“Ok, how much of the third floor you seen Steven?” Sandra asked.
“Just the Tattoo Parlour,” replied Steven, Nibs stood behind the wheel chair and pushed Steven towards the third floor.
The guard on the ramp said, “Passes please.”
Sandra and Nibs both showed the guard there’s.
“Thanks,” the Guard said and Nibs pushed Steven up the ramp and headed for the computing lab passing the Conspiracy Library.
Sandra said as they passed the Library, “Steven in those rooms is the Conspiracy library based here at the Club, in total the Library has over four million books and countless other documents, and texts.”
“That’s a lot of books,” Steven said.
“It is but it covers nearly all subjects you could think off,” Nibs said.
“What it even has books on surveillance equipment?” Steven asked as Sandra opened the door to the Lab and found Richard standing in the virtual simulator. “What’s he doing?” asked Steven when Nibs pushed him in.
“No idea Steven,” replied Nibs, “and yes it does,” and Nibs smiled.
Nibs picked up a small holdall and selected a digital Satellite transmitter. Nibs also picked up twenty microphone bugs, with thermal recharge capabilities, one nanite bug bomb, and also five camera bugs.
Just as Nibs was pushing Steven out, Richard dropped out and said, “Hi guys.”
“Hi Richard, just getting the bugs for Trivvoth’s,” Nibs said, “can you look at sorting out pass cards for the Hunters and the new members from the Marauders and Hammers.”
“Yeah, no problem, see you next weekend, I’ll meet you in Echo Tech City and then we get the LineTram from Echo Pyramid to Ithian’s Nexus Lab,” Richard said.
“Ok,” and Nibs pushed Steven out of the computing lab and the door closed behind them. Nibs then pushed Steven to the North wing and to the apartment Nibs and Sandra were using.
When the group walked in Sandra said, “Drink, or we waiting until we get to Risers.”
“Wait until Risers, and your driving hun, I’m going to try and get us round to the back of Risers. I have seen the route but is it possible,” Nibs said.
“Check it on foot first I think,” Sandra said.
“Yeah of course hun,” said Nibs as she appeared at the bedroom door carrying her rucksack and Tablet.
Sandra looked questionally at Nibs.
“I think the idea is that me and you are security for Uthiam, and Sarah, Steven is Sarah’s PA and to be a PA you need a link to the outside world, hence the tablet,” Nibs said, “Plus it gives us access to the bugs and camera bugs.”
“If that’s everything then we are ready, lets, depart for Risers,” said Sandra.
“Yeah,” said Steven

* * * * * *

When the group arrived and parked up on the third floor, car-park C at the Harliquanis Shopping Mall, Sandra suggested, “Lets go and see Tony in Demology?”
“Now that is an idea,” said Nibs, “It’s been a couple of months and we’ve not actually been back to see him and let him know how’s things are with the Unit.”
“Sounds like the happenings at the wedding are not the only place the Vixens are well known,” Steven said. as he walked on his crutches rather the wheel chair.
Nibs asked, “Steven is this your first shopping trip as a Gangrel?”
“Yeah I its,” Steven replied.
“I hope Anna don’t mind us taking him to do a bit of shopping getting you the items you need as a Gangrel,” said Sandra.
“I wouldn’t have thought so,” said Steven, “I’ve got to see a different side to Anna than everyone else sees and she is one of the most caring women I know. She thinks of the two of us rather than just me or her.”
“I hope it works of the two of you,” Nibs said as the group walked, with Steven using his crutches, into the stairwell and turned to the lifts and hit the down button.
“So Demology then Gothage, then Risers and Face Paint,” Sandra suggested.
“Yeah, that is an idea,” Nibs said as the lift opened and three early twenty trendies stood in the lift, Nibs and Sandra entered first with Daraus padding beside Sandra’s heel, and smiled at the group, Steven then manoeuvred in and allowed two more people onto the lift. Nibs pressed the first floor button.
The gent of the male and female pair who entered last said, “Ground floor please?” in a polite manor.
Nibs pressed the ground floor button and the lift started to descend to the first floor. When the doors opened the group saw a number of people wanting to get on all of them carrying plastic bags with items in. Nibs, Sandra and Steven got out of the lift and was followed by Daraus. Nibs took from her pouch a lead and clipped it to Daraus’ collar and started to walk towards the entrance. Nibs saw either side of the double doors into the shopping centre, poster’s advertising The Great Harliquanis Mall Sale.
Sandra looked at it and said, “Welcome to CHM hell Nibs, Steven,” and pushed the doors open and the group walked out and headed for the main entrance and the escalators to the first floor and Demology Café.
The Shopping centre was packed, lots of family groups out enjoying the sales. Daraus padded beside Nibs’ heel and stayed there, both Blackie and Pixie both rode on Daraus’ back. The group arrived at the entrance and went to the second floor then on into Demology Café. Nibs took Daraus to the open front area and tied him to one of the chairs and then the group walked into the café proper and saw Tony standing behind the bar serving a family of five, two adults, one male teenager who didn’t look like he wanted to be present, and two younger children, other patrons included a four middle aged couples, three families with small children, and one group of young teenagers. The group walked over and stood in the queue and waited for the order to be filled, and the family to move away from the counter.
When they had the group walked up to the counter and smiled at Tony who saw the group and smiled, he said, “Welcome back my favourite ladies of the Night and I see a new gent of the night.”
“Yes,” replied Nibs, “Allow me to introduce Steven a member of the Gangrel Hunters and also a member of the elite.”
“Arh, no problem, welcome to Demology Café Steven, your usual ladies?” Tony asked
“Yes for me thanks,” Nibs said, and Tony wrote the code of a large Chai Latte, “and a bowl of water for Daraus thanks Tony.”
“Chai Latte for me thanks Tony,” replied Sandra.
“And a coffee for me thank you,” said Steven.
“Right I shall bring them over to you,” Tony said and started to prepare the orders. The group walked back towards the entrance and out and sat at the table where Nibs had tied Daraus to.
The group sat down and both Nibs and Sandra took out their tins and Sandra rolled a blunt and Nibs loaded her pipe. Sandra turned to Steven and asked, “You smoke, don’t you?”
“I have been known too,” replied Steven.
“You’ve not been sorted out your pouch and smoking equipment have you?” Sandra then asked.
“No I haven’t yet,” Steven replied.
Nibs passed Steven her pouch after she had finished loading her pipe and said, “Roll yourself one.”
“Thanks Nibs,” said Steven and got out the blunt making equipment and as Tony walked out Steven started to roll himself a blunt.
Tony walked out carrying a tray with four large mugs on and a bowl of water. When Tony had sat down Nibs took the water and placed it next to Daraus and then took her Chai Latte and sipped it and smelt the aroma of the sweet spices. Tony then asked, “How is everyone, its been a while since you were last here?”
“Yeah it has,” Nibs said.
“Damn I never did find out who Darla got those Naj Blades for, I really should have done,” Tony said.
“You have now,” replied Nibs and showed Tony one of the pair fixed to her hips, “they were brought for my birthday on the 18th Auar.”
“Everyone is fine, and the Vixens have had a massive change in membership over the last few weeks,” said Sandra, “Both Gary and Darla left us, Gary is now commander of one of the new green units that is working from the grounds of Club Millana and Darla so she can become an instructor at command, but we have added five new members.”
“Five new members, what with Gary and Darla leaving that must take you to ten members now,” Tony said.
“No twelve,” responded Nibs.
“How come twelve,” said Tony as a group of three customers walked in, one of them was wearing a leather jacket of the Beeches Hammers Gangrel Unit, the young youth smiled when he saw three other members sat at in the open area out front. “With the addition of you Nibs it took the Vixens to nine members, with Darla, the twins and Gary going and if you added five that means the Vixens number ten, not twelve.”
“It would if the Twins had left with Darla, they are still members of the Vixens, hence the twelve,” Sandra said.
“I see now,” Tony replied, “Darla must be hating not having the Twins around.”
“No,” said Nibs and then Sandra said as if they were one voice, “Darla has a new project in the form of Toma, or a male sissy slave, who will be undergoing training at command,” and Sandra looked at Nibs in a manor as if to say you should have thought of this.
“What should I know hun,” Nibs said.
“The New Bitch Vixens need one more before they can start training,” Sandra replied.
“Yes of course and as Toma is doing it because he’s a Gangrel working at command and wouldn’t need to go with them to there command,” Nibs said.
“So what brings you to here, this first day of CHM Madness,” Tony said.
“Getting a few items of clothes for Steven and also for us as we have an espionage mission this evening,” said Nibs, “Then we are on vacation and fly to Echo Tech City next Sumdar so we can start at the Academy on the Moroth.”
“Congrats on that, Jane and Nicolai both told be the afternoon you lot accepted,” Tony said and sipped his tea. He then placed the cup down took out a small tin and opened that, so he could retrieve a roll up. Tony then sat back and lit it and took a long draw on it and smiled at the friends. Tony then said, “I will very likely be seeing you at the Academy in a couple of months.”
“Oh, how come?” asked Sandra.
“I’m selling my stake in Demology and then moving to Echo Tech City specifically so I can Support Staff the Academy. I hold two Mid degrees in Chemistry and Bio Chemistry and a Higher Degree with research project in Particle Physics,” Tony said, “but that’s not the main reason why. When Jane told me that you guys had accepted the place, I thought here is a group of people that will make a difference and I want to help in making that happen.”
“You got any interested buyers?” asked Sandra.
“Not at the moment, why have you got an idea?” Tony asked.
“Maybe,” responded Sandra and Nibs looked questionally at her. Sandra thought said, “Did Melanine use to run a diner over in West Parks?”
“Yes,” thought replied Nibs, “I still don’t get you hun,”
“Ruth and Carole are now based over here not in West Parks anymore,” Sandra thought replied.
“I still don’t get the Melanine connection,” Nibs thought said.
“Adviser, consultant,” Sandra thought said.
Then the idea clicked in Nibs’ head, “Have Ruth and Carole buy Tony out as they now both run with the Pen Wolf Hound, have Melanine advise on running the place, but also it would give a perfect front for intelligence gathering and help the Pen in getting better known in the alternative communities.”
“Talk to Mel first I think,” Nibs thought responded.
“Yes,” thought replied Sandra.
“Oh yes, what this I hear of a certain couple getting married last weekend,” Tony said.
“Oops, sorry Tony, completely slip my mind,” said Sandra, “We had close to 6000 people watching it and of that 1700 were present at command.”
Tony’s eyes opened in surprise, “1700!” he exclaimed.
“Yeah, 1700,” Nibs said, “We thought we would get four maybe five hundred guests.”
“Ok, I forgive you both, but was it good?” asked Tony.
“It was beautiful, you know Abs and Tina along with Paul and one of the new members Claire also tied the knot as well,” said Nibs.
Tony smiled at the news and said, “At last those two have done the deed, but that is surprising he’s got married.”
“No Claire and him have had a connection for a long while, they just made it official on the evening of the 18th Auar,” said Sandra.
Everyone sat there and watched the world go by. The youth who they saw earlier walked out and asked, “May I?”
“Certinely fellow Gangrel,” replied Nibs.
“Thank you,” the Gangrel said and took a chair from a near by empty table and sat down.
Tony turned and said, “You not got a drink?”
“Yeah I did have inside, I finished it inside, hi I’m Gabrelle, what a horrid name, I much prefer my Squads nickname for me, Arch-Angel because I come out of no where,” Gabrelle said.
“What’s in a name, other than it’s a series of letters strung together that sounds good in our language,” said Tony.
Nibs asked, “Shopping with family?”
“Yeah, god do I want to be fifteen,” Gabrelle said.
“Why, what’s so good about fifteen?” Sandra asked.
“Mum has said, I don’t have to go shopping with her and dad, yeah,” replied Gabrelle with a big smile.

Sandra then asked, “What’s it like in Beeches? We noticed your jacket said Beeches Hammers.”
“Not to bad most of the gangs keep to themselves or pretty much keep to within Central regs, so not much happens,” Gabrelle said, “Nice kicking you gave that gang a few weeks ago. Sarah told a lot of the local gangs too, the Hammers and most wanted to go but no one told us where it was.”
“That is something that Sarah needs to know,” thought said Nibs. Sandra nodded her agreement to Nibs’ statement.
“Well anyway, we four have things to do, shops to go and buy from,” said Sandra as she put her chai latte down empty.
“Hang on hun,” said Nibs, “If you want to see the wedding and highlighted bit of the reception, namely the Rudeashean Drum and Dark Legion play, Go to the main Gangrel Website at net.gangrelstreetgang.grp.”
“Yeah, that sounds about right,” said Sandra.
“What’s this about a new net site?” Gabrelle asked.
“Yeah, Sarah is modifying the Gangrels slightly and bringing it a bit more out of the Shadows, the new units your hear about over the next few months are very much in the new mould of the Gangrels. The Vixens are the first of the new units,” said Sandra.
“So the rumours South Stevran Raiders have told us are true then about a new street gang as skilled as the Gangrels and more deadly is true, except its Gangrels instead of a brand new gang,” Gabrelle asked.
Both Nibs and Sandra nodded yes, and got up when Steven put his cup down. Steven grabbed his crutches and followed Nibs and Sandra out into the main shopping mall and towards Gothage.
Nibs led the group again with Daraus walking at Nibs’ heel to the escalator that led down to the main first floor from the area of Demology Café. As the group approached the escalator a group of seven youths, aged around the same age as Nibs and Sandra were on the up side and two of the girls laughed as they saw Nibs and one of their number made some comment that was drowned out by the noise of the shopping mall. Nibs looked at them and then looked back, the image Nibs sent out was of a member of the alternative scene saying ‘humth’ and she then looked away in distain.
Steven looked back at the group and saw some of them look back at the group and look somewhat frightened by the visage. Steven shook his head and thought, ‘No Nibs didn’t just make them scared.’ Steven glanced around and saw that the four male youth all were wearing the same badge on the shoulders of the fashionable tracksuits. The badge was of the South Penisula High Gifters. As the group travelled down the escalator they saw the teaming masses of humanity and realised that this was not going to be fun. Nibs at the bottom of the escalator picked Daraus up and placed him in the carrier, Daraus thought said to Nibs, “Thanks, at least up here I can see what is going on.”
Nibs smiled and gave Daraus a stroke on the head and the group now with both fairies sitting on the steel framework that made up the roof area. Blackie thought said to both partners, “We’ll stay up here and join you when you enter a shop.”
Nibs thought said in reply, “No worries, I wish I could fly over the crowds myself.”
The group walked along the railing protecting people from falling from the first to the ground floor, Sandra saw a large group of Goths and glimpsed the jacket one was wearing and it read, ‘South Pen Strikers’ Sandra tapped Steven on the shoulder as him being on crutches was forcing people to move around him and would also them miss Nibs and Sandra as they both were carrying their pistols.
Nibs looked over and saw the group and said, “They look as if they are heading for Gothage.”
“Yeah, they do, I hate these fecking crowds,” said Sandra.

* * * * * *

After about fifteen minutes of forcing their way through the crowds they reached Gothage, even they had an end of season sale as the signs in the window said.
The group walked through the door and saw red sale signs dotted around the shop, Nibs walked towards the counter and saw Sarah serving a mid teens youth wearing jeans and a Goth Girls Duth Rock t-shirt and Nibs noticed Sarah press the button labelled Gangrel Discount and then she said the price.
Nibs was next in the queue and said, “I’m surprised the see you here today, what with this evening.”
“Hey, hello Nibs,” Sarah replied and then looked passed and saw Sandra and Steven were slowly walking the floor area looking at various items of clothes. “What brings you to here on the first day of the madness that is summer sale season?” asked Sarah.
“Getting some suits for me, Sandra and Steven, as me and Sandra are working as your and Uthiam bodyguards, and security normally wear suits, and Steven is your PA and very definitely needs a suit for this evening and the Gathering,” Nibs said.
“Ok, when you guys are planning on arriving at command?” Sarah asked.
“Around fiveish after we’ve been to face paint and seen Arage and iLleathe,” replied Nibs.
“You guys ready then?” Sarah asked.
“Yeah, when we arrive we are ready to go, we’re up here in a FAV,” Nibs replied, then smiled and headed towards Sandra and Steven, Pixie had flown in and perched her self above the cash register on the camera that looked as if it was constantly moving scanning the store. Nibs arrived as Steven was looking through the t-shirts, and found a couple of new designs some very stylistic Ajar and Jarrzarian Line work. Nibs said, “Very nice, I’m having one of those,” and thumbed through the various designs and sizes until she found one she liked and showed Sandra.
“No, not that design, this one through,” Sandra said and showed Nibs it, “I thought you may like them and selected it before you arrived,” and she then moved and behind her was a mirror built into one of the racks.
Nibs looked at it and said, “Yes I agree, but I still want this one through.”
“Suits for us three,” said Steven, “I see lots of more general wear here?”
“Risers to the Occasion for those,” replied Sandra, “You must have met Mads over the wedding weekend?”
“May have done, the entire weekend and most of last week was one of those mad rushes of things, people, events, actions, and counter actions. Being here and sat in Demology Café, I’ve used the time to think and sort out things in my mind,” Steven said.
“You would remember Mads if you had met her,” Nibs said, “She is quite a character.”
As the group wandered the shop, Nibs took a look and had a listen through Blackie’s eyes and ears. The scene Nibs saw was of a full on fight between two groups of CHM dressed people and sounds were of young people cheering and security trying to force their way through the masses. Nibs saw a group of four Goths near an entrance from one of the car-parks and it looked like a few of the males were not very happy at something. Nibs thought said to Sandra, “Possible problem, check Blackie’s eyes.”
“Ok,” thought replied Sandra, she looked and saw the four alternative scene people being hasseled, Sandra turned around and Nibs was already walking towards Sarah.
“Sarah, an incident is starting between a group of four Goths and others, any way we can get to the opposite side quickly with out going across the masses?” Nibs asked.
“No,” replied Sarah.
“Hell,” responded Nibs, and then thought said to Blackie, “keep the Goths in sight.”
“Ok,” thought replied Blackie.
Nibs then returned to where Steven and Sandra were going through the trousers.
“Can I ask your opinion on these coloured suit trousers with a ruffed shirt from the old films?” Steven asked.
“What for?” Nibs asked as she approached.
“General wear, with similar, but more extreme, for formal wear,” Steven replied.
“We are renound for being a little different,” said Sarah as she walked over. “Sorry, hi Steven, hi Sandra. I hate the Sales. Night mare times, I have at least two Defensive Unit Gangrels sat out side throughout the sales. To stop the CHMs who try and steel, the alarm sounds and that’s it they see the thieves and then proceed to nab them.”
Nibs quietly chuckled to her self over something she thought.
The large group of Goths that the group saw on the ground floor walked into Gothage. The group also included the four Nibs had seen through Blackie’s eyes, the female was livid with the CHMs who had been hasseling the group. She stormed over to Sarah and said, “I want to make an official complaint against the South Griders from South Docks. We saw at least six of them carrying pistols in the Mall, that’s a blatant breech of Central’s rules. Why are those Gangrels carrying?” Samantha angrly stated.
“The reason for those three to be carrying is that they are the guy’s who have the direct authority of Central and the city government to carry pistols,” Sarah said.
“My apologises to you three then,” Samantha said.
“No problem, you weren’t to know,” Nibs said.
“Samantha commander of the South Bay Maulers, Nibola Nibs Calton, and Sandra Patterson, of the Bitch Vixens, that’s a good point how do we address you two, and Steven from the Gangrel Hunters,” Sarah said.
“Good day to you three, and congrats on last weekend, my unit were on operation but we caught the highlights as broadcast on the Gangrel Net site,” Samantha said.
“Either Patterson-Calton or Calton-Patterson,” said Nibs, and Sandra nodded her agreement.
“All three couples I think are of pretty much that mind, joining the names with a dash,” Sandra said.
“Ok,” Sarah responded and she then turned and led Samantha and her group out onto the back area. A few minutes later Sarah returned and walked to where the group was looking through the leather jackets.
Steven said, “I love your jacket Nibs, but this is more my style,” and Steven took down a full length trenchcoat and tried it on and positioned it so the arm was just tucked into the left pocket, and then made sure the coat hung as it would if Steven’s arm was in the arm of the Trenchcoat. Steven then turned and said to Nibs, “Wear it like this and you have a perfect hide,” and then Steven’s left arm appears as if it was carrying a weapon.
Nibs nodded the appreciation of the idea.
Sandra then asked, “how you going to keep it on?”
“Clip it to what ever is beneath,” replied Steven.
“Good idea,” Nibs said, “hide an SMG down there and yeah,” and Nibs nodded at the idea.
“Have you got a back way out of here Sarah, rather than cross that mass of people,” Sandra said.
“Yeah, I was thinking about emailing commands directly, and say rather than coming through the crowds, come the back way and supply a map with the email. Where you guys parked?”
“No, we’re heading to Riser to the Occasion now,” replied Nibs.
“Ok,” Sarah replied. and followed the group to the counter to pay for the items. When they got there, Sarah said, “discount two, Heather.”
“No problem boss,” replied Heather and she rang the prices through the till and after Heather had pressed the sub total button she pressed the Discount two button and the price halved, “176 decks please.”
Nibs took out her wallet and took out her new ghost account debit card and passed it over.
Heather took it and scanned the card and asked, “You pin number madam.” Nibs typed her eight digit code in and pressed enter, after a couple of seconds the Ghost account authorized the transaction and the receipt printed. Heather then said, “Thank you,” and handed Nibs the receipt and card.
Nibs took then both and said, “Thanks Heather, you going to the Gathering this weekend?”
“Yes, I should make it,” Heather said as she folded and packed the clothes into a couple of bags.
“Leave then here, and pick then up from command when you get there,” Sarah said, and Heather took the bags and placed them behind the counter and smiled as the group followed Sarah.
Nibs thought said to Blackie, “Return to me, we are taking the back entrance.”
Pixie flew down and landed as Daraus climbed out and landed on the ground beside Nibs. Blackie flew in over the heads of a group of three CHM individuals as they walked in and started to browse the shelves. Heather came out from behind the counter and headed towards the group.
Sarah led the group through the back of the shop and it’s store room and chill out room, where the four who came in were sat smoking and having a coffee.
Jason called out as the group disappeared past, “You going to the Gathering this weekend?”
“Yeah, we are,” replied Steven as he passed.
When the group reached the service area Sarah said, “Down there,” and she pointed left, “will lead you to the main road.”
“Thanks Sarah,” Sandra said and the group turned left and started to walk towards the main road.

* * * * * *

After negotiating the alleys and back streets of South Penusula District the group approached Risers to the Occasions. Sandra tried the door and found it open Sandra pushed and entered. Two CHMs where inside talking to Mads about dresses and alternative scene culture. As the door pushed aside the beaded curtain Mads looked over and saw Sandra, enter to be closely followed by Nibs and Daraus and then a young man she had seen over the wedding weekend, but not actually spoken to.
“Arh, two of the finest examples of the alternative scene culture, Nibola Nibs, and I am guessing, Calton-Patterson, and her lovely partner Sandra. The pair were married last Sumdar, in front of how many guests?” Mads said.
“1700, at command and another 4000 odd watching on net feeds,” Nibs said.
“Hell,” the blond haired one said, “We came here because some friends at the high school said this would be the place to come and ask questions of the scene.”
“Allow me to introduce Steven from the Gangrel Hunters, and the one piece of information Mads forgot to tell you, both myself and my partner are members of the Bitch Vixens Gangrel Unit,” Nibs said, “If the two ladies wouldn’t mind us shopping as we chat, we are in need of some formal items for an operation we three are on this evening.”
“What is it like? Oh, I’m Annabel and this is Leia,” said Annabel.
“Its nice to meet you,” replied Sandra, “What is what like?”
“Bad question I realised that when I asked it,” Annabel said, “Friends say the scene is very much a place where people enjoy what life provides and gives, and yet the films show the scene as a violent dark culture of worshiping evil and calling forth dark forbidden powers.”
“To be honest the scene is a bit of both, the Goth scene is one of dark foreboding places, the dark rituals come from the rest of humanity not understanding and not wanting to embrace that which is different,” said Nibs, “I use to live the world of the corporate Enclave, corporate schooling and would have probably become a corporate wage slave, but due to the caring and understanding nature of my partner here, I am now a member of the one culture that accepts me as me and not what people think I should be.”
“I hope you don’t take this the wrong way,” said Leia, “but were you born a man?”
“Yes I was, we of this community call our selves Trans, a fellow member of the Bitch Vixens is also a male to female trans person,” Nibs replied.
“May I ask, what are you lot looking for?” Annabel asked.
“Suits,” replied Sandra, and both women looked at Sandra in a questioning manor. “As Gangrels one of our remits is to police the youth and gang culture, and this evening we are accompling Uthiam and Sarah, the leader of the Gangrels to an event organised by a gent who we are looking into as he may supply the local gang community with weapons, and probably drugs as well.”
“Sandra and myself are acting as their bodyguards and Steven as their PA,” said Nibs, “so hence the requirements of the suits. If you are interested in learning more about the scene and the culture why not join us the Bitch Vixens at the Gathering next weekend at Gangrel Command. A good few of our friends and members are going to be introduced to the Gang that evening.”
“Your kidding,” Annabel said.
“Why not, it’s the best way of learning is to live the scene and the Gathering is one of the best examples of the scene partying, the program so far is three live bands from various Gangrel Units around Suraban. You must have listened to Dark Legion?” Sandra asked.
“Yeah,” Leia replied.
“They played the last Gathering and Uthiam, Greever and Iffram all use to run with the Dark Legion Gangrel unit before they played a Gathering and their first album went straight in to number one in the album charts and stayed there for eight weeks,” Sandra said.
“No way!” exclaimed Leia.
“Yes way,” said Sandra, “I have one of the original 1000 signed copies given to the Gangrels street gang five years ago. The first world tour they did, the first gig played was at command and both my self and my twin Paul were introduced that evening, as was the last gig exactly a year later.”
“Correct a misnomer of mine, the Gangrels are a street gang and being a member would involve me getting involved in gun fights and such. I admit I know nothing of guns, my dad has a pistol, and has shown me it a few times, but I’ve never fired one,” Annabel said.
“No being a member of the Gangrels does not mean that you will be expected to join in our bread and butter work of providing combat assistance to other street gangs. All Gangrels what ever they plan to do in the Gangrels undergo basic training at Command, its thirteen weekends, and at least two nights a week. During this period you are taught how to handle your selves in both unarmed and armed combat, you will be taught how to safely handle and operate fire arms from pistols all the way through to heavy machine guns you see on some pickups heading for a War Zone,” Sandra said, “the Gangrels are far more than just a street gang, our leader Sarah Cutherlate runs the Gothage clothing stores, of which we have two branches, both here in Suraban, we also,” and Sandra turned around and shook her head at what Nibs held up to her, “design our own clothing range, called ‘From Hell With Love’.”
“And very soon my designs here in Risers along with the High Label from ‘From With Hell Love’ are going to de shown at Suraban Fashion week in one of the four centres, and we will be providing the models taken from the membership of the Gangrels,” Mads said, “and also the hair and makeup in the form of the master and mistress of Goth iLleathe and Arage. They both agreed last weekend to do the makeup for the models.”
Sandra picked a complete suit, black jacket, trousers and a white shirt, with a Black Tie.
Nibs said, “Perfect, have you got two?”
“Of that one I do,” Mads said as Sandra found the other one.
Then Steven turned and said, “Found mine,” and showed the top of a deep rich blue at the top going to a rich red at the bottom of the jacket and from the same red at the top of the trousers to almost black green and massive flares.
Sandra suggested, “Show us it on.”
“Ok, I will do,” responded Steven and headed for the changing rooms at the back of the shop.
“Can I ask how big are the Gangrels?” Annabel said as she looked at Leia and said, “No the colours don’t go with your complexion.
“Ok,” said Leia.
Sandra turned and looked at Leia complexion and said, “No, I agree with Annabel, but this one goes with you complexion,” and Sandra picked up a single shoulder strap and a lace down the arm to the wrist where there was a hole for a thumb. The bodice was lightly boned, and the skirt fell to the floor and had a short skirt train but it also possible to hook up the train, the colour was a rich violet colour top to bottom.
“That looks beautiful, and thank you Sandra, I’ve only just met you and you are providing me with wardrobe hints,” Leia said.
“Once you’ve shown us respect then we show you respect in return, and we freely offer truthful advice to those people,” Sandra said, and looked at Annabel as she took one of the fully boned dresses from the Elman range, and looked not in a disapproving manor but in a I’m not sure.
Nibs looked over and thought asked Sandra, “What’s the problem with the dress?”
“Nothing, but I’m not sure, keep looking and if nothing jumps out and hits you as perfect that one,” thought replied Sandra.
Steven walked out of the changing room and said, “Now that look I like.”
“Yes, that look is so you Steven,” Sandra said.
Leia looked and smiled and asked, “You single by some remote chance?”
“No I’m not and if you come to the gathering you’ll meet my partner, but thank you for the comment,” Steven said. and turned around, then closed the curtain to the changing room.
Nibs walked over to Mads and quietly asked, “Is down stairs empty?”
“I’ll have to check,” quietly replied Mads and she disappeared on the stairs and the stairs creaked and she opened the door and checked the den. Nibs was looking down the stairs and nodded, ‘Yes it is free’.
Nibs then turned as Mads walked back up the stairs and said, “Shall we chill down stairs after Mads and I have taken care of the bill.”
“Yeah,” said Sandra, and then thought said to Nibs, “Can I take it there’s no Pen Wolf Hound members down stairs?”
“No,” thought replied Nibs. Both Annabel and Leia started to walk towards Mads, Nibs turned to them and said, “That included your two dresses.”
“You serious,” responded Annabel, “These must cost a bit.”
“So,” Nibs stated in a matter of fact way.
“Money is a means to an ends, and as most Gangrels know which corporations are ethical in outlook and work practices and will buy mainly from them. Over the last few weeks I’ve been paid close to 300,000 decks for the last few weeks work, and I’m wanting to invest it, and if my investment is buying you two those dresses and then for them to be worn at the next Gathering, then all the better,” Nibs said.
“No job earns 300,000 decks in a few weeks for people of your age!” said Annabel.
“Ghost work does,” Sandra said, “both me and Nibs hold full ghost licences and all Gangrels hold Provisional Ghost Licences, and when they hit 18 they are pretty much automatically converted to Full Licences. Ghosts like the Gangrel Street Gang and other Gangrel youth groups, because we know the scene, we understand what it takes to put your body on the firing line much better than most street gangs.”
“Why is that?” Leia asked, as Nibs and Mads finished the transaction and Mads then led the group down the stairs and into the Den.
“A lot of Gangrels come from a disadvantaged background, Nibs in the fact she is Trans and would likely find it difficult to fit in and also to find a job, but in the Gangrels we appreciate Nibs for the person she is and the skills she brings to the table,” Sandra replied to Leia’s question up stairs. And follows Mads into the room, Annabel was behind Sandra and then Steven slowly descended the stairs followed by Leia and both Nibs and Daraus along with the Blackie and Pixie riding on his back walked in last and closed the door behind her.
When everyone was in the Den Mads, turned and asked, “What is everyone having to drink?”
Nibs replied, “Coffee here thanks Mads,” and hung up her jacket and took out her PDU and as she walked to the chairs, pressed the net connect button.
Annabel then said, “Thanks, the same as Nibs,” and sat down on one of the single arm chairs.
Leia asked, “Have you got tea?”
“Yes I have,” Mads replied, “and I know Sandra’s drink.”
“You should,” Sandra said as she got out her tin to roll herself a blunt.
“Coffee thanks,” replied Steven as he collapsed into another arm chair and placed the crutches on the ground beside the chair.
Nibs like Sandra took out her tin and loaded her pipe, and took a long drag from it. Nibs then checked what was left and said to Annabel, “Can I offer you this.”
“A pipe,” Annabel replied.
“No, the smoking substance inside,” responded Nibs.
“Why, what is it,” Annabel replied.
Leia smelt the air and then said, “If Annabel ain’t accepting, I’m happy to.”
“No worries then,” replied Nibs and Nibs then passed the pipe to her. Sandra passed her tin to Steven.
“Mads, can you supply a Gangrel smoking pouch and parphania?” Sandra asked.
“Yes I can, including supplying the tin,” Mads replied.
“Would someone tell me please what was in the pipe and what the hell is the smell?” Annabel asked.
“The smell is cannabis, and the substance in the pipe was the same, most Gangrels smoke in some form or another,” Mads said as she walked towards the group carrying a tray.
“Can I ask the two of you,” Sandra said, “what brings you to ask the questions in the first place?”
“The first thing was the comandray you show each other, in the high school both of us go to when ever we see a Gangrel meet another they greet as friends, warmly and never seem to have agendas with one another,” Annabel replied.
“That sounds like Gangrels,” said Sandra, “we take everything as well see it, we try not to pry into people’s past unless they want to tell us, and you only ever get judged on the actions we see. The commandry is from the time spent at Command training, and the fact that you won’t score very highly when you come to test out, with out it. The test out is a live fire exercise in which the unit being tested has to undertake one of the main mission types the Gangrels are known for, except they face three elite defensive units based at command, the highest scoring unit since the training and test out system came into action was the original Bitch Vixens and we are still one of the most highly regarded units on the rosters.”

* * * * * *

Just as the group was about to leave Risers Sandra said, “Can I have an your addresses so we can organise next Savraday?”
“Yes that would be a good idea,” Leia replied, and typed the address and phone number into Sandra’s PDU.
“We’ll give you a ring Darabar or Frodar to organise the weekend,” Nibs said.
The pair turned right and headed towards the main shopping mall, Sandra called out to the disappearing forms, “Another good place to go is Gothage and ask any member of staff, they are all Gangrels.”
“Thanks, will do,” Leia replied and Nibs heard her say, “Those three are really nice, I would have never thought someone would spend 200 decks on a dress they are not going to wear.”
“I know, but it does prove the point that the idiots at school that run with The Hawks don’t stand a chance in a couple of weeks, when they face The Madones, you heard Clowner say they had secured the services of the Beeches Raiders and Beeches Alpha Defence Crew,” responded Annabel.
Nibs then went back to walking to Face Design.

* * * * * *
A few minutes later the six friends where walking down the back alleys and approached Face Design. Nibs pushed the door open and said as she walked in, “iLleathe, Arage you around?”
“Yes we are both up here,” replied Arage and she walked to the railing for the first floor, “Come up Nibs, Sandra.”
“Thanks,” responded Nibs and the group started to ascend the stairs and when they had reached the waiting area they saw a person sat in one of the chairs.
The one iLleathe was washing the hair of looked up as iLleathe finished applying the conditioner said, “Hi,”
Nibs looked at her and said, “Do I know you from somewhere?”
“Very likely, I’m Nicholas we met in the odds and ends shop I run a couple of months ago,” Nicholas said.
“Oh I remember now,” Nibs said.
“This is my female personna Janet,” Janet said.
“Good afternoon Janet,” all three Gangrels said.
Arage walked over and asked “What do we owe the pleasure of your visit this day, thought you both would be on vacation before you start at the Academy?”
“No we have an espionage mission to carryout this evening, everyone else is, they are all out at the forest retreat of Darla’s,” Nibs said, “Did you meet Steven last weekend?”
“No,” Arage replied.
“Well then Arage, meet Steven a member of the Gangrel Hunters, and also a member of tonight’s espionage mission,” Nibs said.
“Well if Steven wants shall we get started,” Arage said.
Janet said, “Espionage mission! May I ask, what type of work do you do?”
“All three of us are full ghosts,” replied Nibs, “Janet allow me to introduce my legal partner as of last weekend, when we got married.”
“Congratulations. You must come out one night, I think you would enjoy the scene. I don’t know how true this is but rumour is that there is an all Trans ghost team,” Janet said.
“Does this ghost team, contain a ghost who goes by the street name of ‘The Mincer’?” iLleathe asked
“I think so,” Janet replied.
“I imaged consulted a full time trans ghost by the name ‘The Mincer’ a couple of years ago, a very angry young female. I was never able to get to the bottom of what made her angry, but I’ve heard similar rumours,” iLleathe replied.
“Another rumour from the local wider LTBG (Les, Trans, Bi, Gay) Scene is that the scene has friends in an elite team and that they ain’t native to the planet,” Janet said, “not actually having seen one I won’t make a comment on the fact.”
Nibs thought said to Sandra, “This is interesting.”
“Yeah, the Pen should be told of these rumours,” thought replied Nibs
Arage asked Steven as he walked over to the area Arage was standing in, “Now what does the young man, want in the way of a hair style and colour?”
“Something to match the smart style of the clothes I choose today,” Steven said.
“Colours?” Arage asked.
“Purples, mauves and similar colours and ruffed shirts and similar,” replied Steven.
“Right,” responded Arage and said, “using the joystick in the arm, choose the colour you want your hair and also the style you want.”
“Ok,” replied Steven and looked at the screen whilst Arage washed his hair.
“May I ask, does Steven have a partner?” Arage asked.
“Yes I do, Anna from the Hunters,” Steven replied.
“Anna, oh was it the young lady with you over the weekend,” Arage asked.
“Yes it was,” Steven replied, “That style and that colour I think.”
“Would either Nibs or Sandra please collect of me the colours, Red 101, Green 14, and Blue bottle 102, thanks,” Arage requested and Nibs stood and headed down the stairs to the main floor, and wandered the bottle racks and found the three colours and returned with them.
When Nibs got back she asked, “How does this work?”
“Easy, one part of each colour mixed together creates the colour wanted by the customer, this side of the business we don’t make that much money from, the hair dye business and the shampoos, Conditioners is where we make the money,” Arage said and smiled and winked at Nibs who smiled back.
“I wonder how Carole and Ruth are fitting in here especially with the Pen?” asked Sandra.
“That’s easy to answer,” Ruth’s voice said from the back area.
“Hi Sandra, Nibs, Daraus and the rest,” Carole said.
“Urhmm,” said Nibs rather loudly.
As Tarack said, “Yeah hello you two, oh fuck,” as Tarack walked into sight at the bottom of the stairs.
Nibs said, “Janet do you remember the rumour about that team you spoke of earlier.”
“Yeah, why,” Janet said and looked down at the ground floor area and saw Tarack, Ruth, Carole and a couple of Pen members Nibs had not seen before.
“What the fuck is going on!” Janet exclaimed.
iLleathe said in a matter of fact tone, “I wish my clients would stop moving so I can style there hair for this evening.”
“Sorry iLleathe,” Janet said, “Would someone mind explaining what the hell is going on.”
“Janet, meet Tarack a non native to Darra Von, his race is Wolfen,” Arage said.
“Janet look at me,” said iLleathe, “What do you see in front of you?”
“I see iLleathe one of the best hair stylists in Darra Von,” replied Janet.
“Right, guess what, I’m an Elf,” and iLleathe took his hair away from his ears which were pointed and when Janet looked at the face, she did see the differences in the structure, “I was born in to slavery. When I was sixteen, roughly, I was selected to become a warrior slave for my master the High Lord,” iLleathe said.
“Good afternoon Janet,” Tarack said, “I know for a fact Nibs and Sandra wouldn’t have met Urick a coalition Ursa Warrior, Jabb a coalition full conversion cyborg,” then another Dog Boy walked into view, “and Wayne a Coalition Sniffer. We’ll head back to base, chat to you two later today.”
“Done,” replied Ruth.
The rest of the guys then moved out back the way they had come. Ruth and Carole both climbed the stairs and joined Nibs and Sandra. “How are the two newly weds then, have a good first week?”
“Yes thanks, we’re fine thank you, how about yourselves, how you finding it?” Sandra asked.
“Oops I boobed,” whispered Carole.
“No you didn’t but you have to be so careful, one fuck up could spell disaster for everything,” Nibs whispered Nibs.
“Running with the Pen, that’s fun, since we arrived here late afternoon Moroth, we’ve been seeing the area, they run in a large area, all over the north of Suraban,” said Ruth.
“Yeah it is fun,” said Carole, “saw Gareth this morning from Gangrel command. Sarah said she is organising me and Ruth to get some training in Light Powered Armour in a couple of weeks, she says it will allow us two the chance to keep up as the Pen move so fast.”
“Bloody hell, nice firepower,” Nibs said as she saw the pistol on Ruth’s hips.
“Yeah, a modified Coalition laser pistol and a Academy built CP-50 Pulse assault laser rifle,” Ruth said, “You should see the weapons Carole carries.”
“Yeah, a Academy built Wilks Pulse laser pistol, and a Pulse Particle rifle,” Carole said.
Sandra said, “Ruth, Carole a friend of ours told us earlier today that he is selling his stake in the Demology Café in the Harlaquinas Shopping Mall. We thought it would give the Pen a front into the main stream and also provide a place where members of the network can meet and chill.”
“Yeah,” Ruth said, “I was made redundant a few weeks ago and I have been thinking about what to do with the redunency money.”
“We will also ask, Melanine as she use to run a Diner,” Nibs said.
“True she did,” Carole said, and rolled up a blunt, and then said, “I was able to give up baccy last week.”
“Well done Carole,” said Sandra.

* * * * * *

A good hour and a half later Nibs, Sandra, Daraus, Steven and the fairies arrived back at the FAV and loaded the clothes into the back.
Nibs said, “You think you’re up for driving the FAV to Command Steven?”
“I noticed you guys, don’t give a shit who drives,” Steven said, “Yeah why not. I think I had better learn quick.”
“True, my first motor bike lesson was driving from South Central to here,” Nibs said, “Via the sub-surface tunnels and similar.”
“Do you want to teach him or shall I,” Nibs asked Sandra.
“I will,” replied Sandra, “I noticed you connected to the Net when we walked into the Den at Mads.”
“Yeah, I was seeing if any updates were available for my PDU and also to down load a file I saw had arrived from Jackson, one of the ghosts I knew when I was working with Cameron’s raiders,” Nibs replied, and climbed into the gunners seat.
Sandra climbed into the passenger’s seat and said, “It was good seeing Ruth and Carole again.”
“Tell me about it, boy have they fitted in quickly with the Pen,” Nibs said.
Steven climbed into the drivers seat and passed Nibs his crutches and Sandra passed the key card to Steven who inserted it and turned it, and nothing happened. “Why ain’t it working?”
Sandra replied, “It’s one of the anti theft devices, slightly push the accelerator and push the key card in.”
Steven did that and the engine started first time, he then pushed the clutch and two wheel drive reverse and reversed the FAV out of the bay, he then selected first and slowly accelerated towards the exit down ramps.
Soon Steven was accelerating up the Cove bound IC1 on ramp, very quickly he pulled over one lane and was cruising at 120mph, sometimes hitting 130 maybe 140mph.
Twenty minutes later Sandra said, “Next exit Steven.”
“Ok,” replied Steve and checked the rear view mirror and indicated right and moved over one lane and began to slow as they passed the quarter of a mile sign indicating exact places, one of which was the small area of the town called Mercenary Quarter, Seventy two mercenary units have their main recruitment offices in the area. The Gangrel Mercenary home are three housing estates to the North east of Gangrel Command. Steven slowed and dropped down the off ramp and cornered at about 25MPH.
Nibs said, “Nice corner.”
“Thanks, the FAVs them selves help massively,” Steven replied, “they handle incredibly well.”
“I know, if I didn’t love bikes so much I could be tempted to switch to an FAV, but I love bikes, two wheels and the wind in your face. Nothing to stop you instantly dying if you fuck up and hit tarmac at 120plus MPH,” said Sandra.
“I love two wheels, and the mobility I have when on them,” Nibs said.
“I hope some one knows the way from here,” Steven said.

* * * * * *

Ten minutes later the FAV is pulling up to Gate 2 or the gate that handles all extra Gangrel activities. Thomas who was in charge of the gate walked over to the FAV and said, “Business please?”
Sandra showed him her Gangrel pass which he took and scanned through the reader.
“Sorry about that but few people use Gate Two and I generally know all the ones that do,” Thomas said.
“No problem, we don’t generally come to command, and this time its better for us not to be logged as going in,” Sandra said.
Thomas indicated to the Trainee in the booth to open the gate. The bar raised and the road barrier disappeared into the ground.
Steven drove pass the Gate and said, “Why is it better that we aren’t logged?”
“The Gangrel’s currently are made up from two separate factions the main one led by Sarah, and one led by Timothy, the commander of the South East Zone and also Sarah’s rival in the leadership skates, he has resented the fact he got passed over for the leadership. We know Timothy is plotting against us, but with out proof, we can’t do anything about it,” Sandra said.
“Do you remember Adrian?” Nibs asked.
“Yes I do, nice person,” Steven said.
“Yes a very nice person, but he has an advantage that he converted and changed sides so to speak, and with a bit of work we will hopefully be able to place Adrian and his girlfriend into Timothy’s organisation. Where we hope to be able to crack it and take him down,” Nibs said.
“And as Timothy is a zone commander he can view the records of which unit uses what, at command and other things. As the Vixens don’t use command very much at all, the more we use it the more it may flag and things go tits up,” Sandra said.
“Arh, I think I understand you know,” Steven said as he turned into the hanger and drove close to the control panel Sandra got out and pressed L3 button and the lift started to move down, thirty seconds later the lift reached the third level. Steven drove off and arrived at the back entrance to Street command.
Sandra rang Sarah and said after the his were said, “Where are you we are at the back of command.”
“Come through and get changed and meet me and Uthiam in my flat,” Sarah replied.
“Ok, see you in a bit,” Sandra said.

* * * * * *

Nibs knocked on the entrance to Sarah’s flat and heard, “Come in Nibs, Sandra and Steven it’s open.”
“Thanks,” replied Nibs as she opened the door and the group walked in. Sarah and Uthiam was sitting around the coffee table looking at some satellite images which had been just taken.
“There’s coffee in the perculator, Mily in the fridge. I don’t go for formality make it your bloody self,” Sarah said.
“Ok,” said Nibs and headed for the kitchen and the perculator. Nibs soon returned with a tray with coffees on, Sarah and Uthiam had sat back and taken long draws on the blunts they both were smoking. Nibs sat down and asked, “Can I guess by the photos you are looking at Trivvoth’s place?”
“Yeah and the current security he has working the party, it looks like he has ten goons that think they are security, and another eight who will probably be added to it when the guests start to arrive. Something is wrong through, either he confident of his people abilities or there’s something amiss,” Uthiam replied, “was sent the invite and a list of those who have confirmed. You’ve go the VP of record sales from Creation Universal, the head of the music department at Mirror Planetary Group. To name two who are going.”
“Be on our guard then,” Sandra said.
“Yeah I think so,” said Uthiam, “but the one bonus is that Gareth will have the bodyguard unit ready to go should the situation warrant it.”
“When are we going then?” Sandra asked.
“Arrival around 08:30 and aim to depart by 13:00,” Sarah replied.
“Ok,” said Sandra.
“What type of locations do we have set up, remember we need a booster station within 300metres of the bugs,”
“Gareth has already installed a unit 140 metres from the site inside one of the local Cable Boxes. We have a couple of posts set up one watching the front and also set to receive the signals from the bugs, and a second one using an Academy Ultra 26 Laser Mic and white noise filter to listen to the conversations had in the private room Adrian told us about, and so far, and the post has only been up and running for a couple of days. We know he uses as standard a Greecham 4560 Beta white noise generator, but we know he had a meeting with a couple of people yesterday one was called Rakcam and the other one called Sisko, from what was said, it looks like Trivvoth may either have had a few people bio-modified or is planning on having it done,” Sarah said and took another draw on her blunt and then passed it to Steven.
Steven said, “Thanks, what do you want me to do?”
“Just be around, the story is that Sarah has only just taken you on and are new to the industry generally, which should mean they will be slightly more helpful and explain things,” Uthiam said, “Who’s making contact with Sophie?”
“I’ll ring Adrian and see if she has phoned yet,” said Nibs and took out her PDU and walked a short distance away and rang Adrian.
Who answered, “Hi Nibs, how’s you and Sandra?”
“We’re ok, has Sophie rung yet?” asked Nibs.
“No, we arranged an early time today for this reason, I was going to tell her to look for Uthiam,” responded Adrian.
“Ok, I’ll let you go then,” said Nibs and hung up, “Uthiam, Adrian is going to tell Sophie to look for you.”
“Right,” Uthiam said, “Lets chill before the party.”

* * * * * *

Nibs drew the Limo up to the front of Trivvoth’s and both her and Sandra got out and handed the keys to the gent dealing with the cards. A gent opened the door to the Limo to allow Uthiam, Sarah and Steven out. Nibs moved to the back of the Limo and opened the boot and removed Steven’s wheel chair and opened it and Steven collapsed into it and collapsed the crutches and clipped them to the side of the chair. Stood at the front door was a gent and on his arm was a very pretty lady. Nibs pushed Steven up the ramp and down the short run to the house.
“Welcome Uthiam, Sarah, Steven to my home and party, please enjoy yourselves,” Trivvoth said.
As Nibs passed the female, she saw a wanting in her eyes. Just inside was a couple of late teens serving glasses of Chatar to every guest.
The girl on the right asked, “Drink madam?”
“No thanks,” replied Nibs, “I have to drive back this evening.” The waitress smiled at the answer. Nibs followed Uthiam and Sarah towards the back of the house.description Both Nibs and Sandra’s ears and eyes were alert and constantly on the move and watch. When the group had reached the back garden they saw a large pool and surrounds lovingly looked after by the garden crew. On the lawn was a bar and beside that was a buffet, mingling around, were a few women.
One walked over the Uthiam and Sarah and quietly said, “Are you Uthiam, Adrian told me to look for you.”
“Arh, Sophie,” said Sarah, “we are working to release you, but we will need you to help in the gathering of evidence. The pair behind is Steven and the person you spoke to last Frodar.”
“Thank you,” Sophie said and moved past Uthiam and Sarah and approached Steven and Nibs.
Nibs stopped as Sophie approached, Nibs smiled at her. “Good evening miss,” said Steven like Nibs smiling a pleasant smile.
Sophie mouthed, “Thank you for caring.”
“Your welcome,” said Nibs, “I just hope we can help you become free.”
Sophie turned and walked towards the main house.
Steven pulled on Nibs arm and Nibs bent down. Steven said when Nibs’ head was lower, “Nice woman.”
“Yeah, I agree,” Nibs said then Nibs thought said to Sandra, “remember what Adrian told us about his friend who, he’s not seen since he joined the Gangrels.”
“Yeah I do, you remember his name hun?” Sandra thought replied.
“Johnson I think,” Nibs thought said, “Blackie where are you?”
“On the first floor looking for a way into the sealed room and also getting some idea on the layout of the building,” Blackie thought replied.
A gent had stopped with Uthiam and Sarah and had started to chat to them, Nibs heard everything as if she was next door. Nibs saw Sandra head off in the direction of a block of toilets.
The gent was from Music Principles and Sound, Promotions company looking to sign a few big names to perform at a new venue building built in the South east of the city in South West Ridge District, the planned completion date is late 2068, with the first concert with in three months of the venue opening.
Nibs pushed Steven over and took a step back, Sarah then said, “No Nibola, you are head of security and this concerns you as well.”
Nibs nodded to Sarah and stepped forward and after the gent had explained the idea to Nibs and Steven. Steven opened the Tablet and entered the possible dates for the gig into the tablet.
Nibs asked, “Who would be running the back stage security as Dark Legion have there own crew and security detail?”
“We employ our own security company, may I enquire the experience you security detail has?” Charles asked.
“Yes, all the people who work the security detail are specialists in security operations and they all hold full ghost licences,” Nibs said.
“Ok,” Charles said, “I don’t think the firm I employ can provide that level of experience.”
“Few can,” Nibs said, “and the point,” and Nibs slyly winked at Sarah who picked up on the wink and nudged, Pixie hovered in front of Steven and indicated no, “The Gangrel Security group are some of the most professional security forces the planet has seen. Some people who have employed them say they are as good as Sec Com.”
“If that is the truth, that’s some claim you make,” Charles said.
“It can be backed up by live video footage of the forces securing three Sec Com Combat operatives during the last stages of the Wacker War,” Sarah said.
“Oh, I remember the footage from Digital News,” Charles said, “Impressive to say the least, I would love to know where the heavy armour originated from.”

* * * * * *

Sandra entered the loo just after Sophie did, as Sandra entered a group of three women, all in the employ of Trivvoth, departed after she heard one of then saying, “having fun Sophie,” Sandra heard the sneer in the woman’s voice and took a mental image of the person.
Sandra found Sophie fixing her blusher and other make up, Sandra walked up beside her and said, “A message from Adrian, he loves you.”
“You too!” exclaimed Sophie, “How many are here?”
Sandra thought said to Pixie, “To me Pixie now,” and then Sandra said to Sophie, “eight in total.”
“Eight, I counted five earlier,” Sophie said.
“Some members may not look like they should not be members and some only visible to those gifted,” Sandra said as Pixie flew in and landed on the window sill in front of Sophie. Sandra then placed her hand over Sophie’s hand and said, “A gift from me to you Sophie, The Gift of True sight,” and before Sophie appeared Pixie, and Sandra then said, “meet one of the other two members only those gifted can see.”
“Ok, I had a guess the Gangrel’s were special when I saw the net feed from the Club, I can’t wait to see Adrian again.”
Two other females from the staff walked in chatting. Sandra turned towards the door and departed as if nothing had happened, Pixie flying just above her shoulder.
Sophie turned around and walked into the loo and sat down and thought, ‘Was that a fairy I saw? No can’t be they don’t exist do they.’ Sophie then heard the action of a card cutting a line of Rim-de and then she got up, flushed the loo, then she walked out and washed her hands. As she exited one of the pair snorted a line. Sophie walked out and turned towards the swimming pool and saw Blackie fly out of the house and hover beside Nibs’ head. She thought, ‘May be I was wrong, maybe fairies exist.’

* * * * * *

One of the security goons walked over to Nibs and Sandra and asked, “Are you two carrying?”
“We are and we are not,” Nibs replied.
“What the hell do you mean by that,” the security goon said.
“I mean that we are carrying but not in the way you think, we are both experts in armed and unarmed combat and we both carry weapons to that end,” Nibs said.
“Arh, ok,” the security goon said and then said under his breath as he turned away, “Two people to be avoided.”
Nibs looked at the disappearing form and thought said to Sandra, “did you hear what he said under his breath?”
“Yes I did,” Sandra thought replied.
Nibs then spots Trivvoth walk from the house to the garden.
“Our host has arrived,” Sarah said, as Trivvoth walked and chatted with the president of FTT Music, one of the largest record labels on the planet. “Interesting the chair of a AAA corporation, I wonder what brings him here.”
Sandra thought said to Blackie and Pixie, “Get the fuck out of here now,” and then to Nibs, “I’m sensing the same type of evil eminting from him as I got off Timothy’s group.” Both the fairies shot off into the sky and flew away towards where Gareath was. Sandra then whispered in both Uthiam and Sarah’s ears, “Be very careful around him, I’m getting the same evil from him as I get from Timothy.”
“Ok,” both of them replied.
Nibs thought said, “Can you keep your form Daraus?”
“Yes, he can’t beet the metamorphis, Angel people have the ability to hold both forms simulanteously,” Daraus said.
“What about us hun?” Sandra said.
“What about us, let him see, let him be warned that we do exist and we are not scared to look him in the face, hun this war is not just about armed battles, its also about winning the war before it starts with espionage and intelligence,” Nibs said, “and remember we are security he’s not going to be looking at us, Sarah, Uthiam and Steven are the main people here.”
“True,” thought replied Sandra.
Trivvoth approached and said, “Uthiam from Dark Legion, the bands manager Sarah Cutherlate and her PA Steven, Mr Funnitsu the president of FTT Music.”
“The pleasure is ours sir,” Uthiam said.
As Trivvoth moved the VIP on Nibs was glared at by one of the body guards, Nibs looked at him and smiled.
Nibs thought said, “I think I was made as someone to be warry of.”
“If not you then definetly me,” thought replied Sandra, “my only question is, is Trivvoth hosting or is he in bed with the guy, as if he’s in bed with the guy, that brings a whole new level to the game.”
“I would agree it has taken on a new very much more deadly edge,” Nibs thought replied.
“Especially for Sophie,” Sandra said.
“This stay’s between us two and maybe Sarah and Uthiam, not Steven,” Nibs said.
Steven pulled Nibs down and asked, “Where’s Blackie and Pixie?”
“Sandra has sensed the presence of an unknown evil and as we aren’t sure how powerful the magic is that hides the fairies, we’re not risking it,” Nibs said, and then thought said to Sandra, “can you aura check the two security goons.”
“Done,” thought replied Sandra, and then after a few seconds thought said, “Blue, for Mage right hand side, and a yellow on then left. I have no idea what yellow means.”
“I wonder if he’s not detected us but detected my Naj Blades,” Nibs thought said.
“Possibly,” said Sandra.

* * * * * *

About 10:00AN a large circular ring was rolled out on the large lawn beside the swimming pool and into it walked an announcer who said, “Ladies and gentlemen. Honoured guests, I bring you this evening’s entertainment, Three major fights in the tradition of the Suraban Street Fighting Circuit I bring to you all the way from a village in south Deum. One of the most hazardous waste lands on the entire planet, few people live there, and even fewer venture, Greeash the Terrible and his opponent a female unmatched in fighting skill, a holder of multiple black belts including the fabled art of Hibbian. Madam Zeatto.”
From both sides of the house the fighters emerged, Nibs looked around and saw a few people on the Balcony built between the two wings of the house. Nibs glanced at each and saw two people whom he had seen yesterday. Nibs thought said to Sandra, “Look at the balcony, see the tall one and the coloured human. They both with Metzza yesterday. I don’t think he’s made me, but you never know.”
“I doubt it both of them went and faced Vixen Bravo,” thought said Sandra, “I guess fixing the place has gone out of the window.”
“Yeah, somewhat,” Nibs thought responded.
Daraus thought said to Nibs as he was sitting on Steven’s lap, “The guy is hiding ten Magickal Tattoos on his legs, I can’t determine which ones though.”
“Ok,” thought replied Nibs.
The fight in the ring started. The male was good, but the female was superior, she knew the body to a degree few people did.
Nibs watched her fight and saw few obvious openings, and said to Sarah, “She’s good.”
“They both are,” said Sarah.
“The male is out classed in the skill stakes, but may be able to withstand the punishment she’s dishing out,” Nibs said.
Sandra looked around and saw a few of the company officials looking as if they were enjoying the entertainment. She then looked back and saw the Mr Funnitsu walk out and greet the pair from yesterday and the other fighters.
Nibs bent down and quietly said to Steven, “activate the web cam and turn it so its facing the balcony and video record the scene, I don’t give a shit about the battery, we are not fixing the place today. Judgement call on my part, but it’s too risky.”
“Yeah I gathered that, by the fact you sent Blackie and Pixie away,” Steven said.
A one of the females wandered up to Uthiam and Sarah and asked, “Would you like to place a bet on the outcome?”
Uthiam replied, “No thanks.”
Sarah smiled at her and made it very plain she should go away. Sarah then quietly said, “I hate it but it not enough to anything, it’s a private party and as long as the house can cover the debt no incident has occurred.”
“But what happens here means he probably does other schemes and gambling is more than likely to be at the top of the list,” Sandra quietly said.
“You are beginning to sound more and more like Nibs, Sandra,” Sarah said. Sandra smiled at the comment and went back to watching and listening.
After a good twenty minutes of fighting, with the bout going first to the female then to the male and back to the middle them to the male where Nibs was estimating it was now. The Female landed a superb three kick combo and the last kick landed against the targets temple and he span away to land a good couple of metres away. Nibs looked at the balcony and saw the tall gent chatting to Mr Funnitsu. A small gent dressed in a similar fashion as Toma does, walked over to the gent, who said, “Thank you, the language he heard the gent and Mr Funnitsu was similar to the one Nibs has listened to during the cult raid. Nibs thought, ‘Dragonese,’ then Nibs thought said to Daraus, “can you understand Dragonese?”
“A bit, it’s like life skills, we learn as we go and I have a limited understanding so far,” Daraus thought replied.
The announcer returned to the ring and said, “Ladies and gents, I bring you a champion of street fights in Naban and the Gladiatorial games held in Mantranna the new capital of Naban. Rakcam, and his opponent a master fighter, skilled in the combat arts of South Aticca Jal-ruuk.”
Both the fighters appeared and walked to the ring, Rakcam confident of his abilities, Jal-ruuk unsure of what his opponent could do, Nibs guessed and thought said to Sandra, “Watch and learn, we will be facing Rakcam in battle at some point. The fight was very one sided with Rakcam, breaking his opponent’s neck. Sandra thought said to Nibs, “I’m getting a strange aura, a green and light red one.”
Daraus said, “Sorry for listening on your conversation, but you say green and light red, can up be more accurate.”
“A leaf green and a light red, not quite pink, but still had enough red to show it being red,” thought replied Sandra.
“Thank you, Rakcam in a metamorphosed Fire Dragon,” Daraus said, “pass any aura colours you don’t know through me, I know most of them and can determine by my own abilities what the colours I don’t know are.”
“What does yellow mean then?” Sandra then thought asked.
“Psionics, the shade normally indicates what the gifted person is, deep deep yellow, normally means either a Mind Melter or a Mind Bleeder mid yellow, generally meant you were gifted with technology understanding. Light yellow, normally means you have been gifted but it’s weak,” Daraus said.
“Not quite mid yellow, but more darker than light,” Sandra thought said.
“Sounds, like a weak Psi-Assassin or maybe a Psi-Stalker.” Daraus thought replied.

* * * * * *

After a couple more hours of socialising and watching the odd street fight, Rakcam walked over just as the group were preparing to leave and said, “I hear that you two a masters of armed and unarmed combat.”
“You heard right,” Nibs said as all five looked at him and Sisko as he walked over and stood beside Rakcam, “as your master Metzza knows all to well. Now we don’t want to make a scene do we.”
Daraus said in Rakcam head, “And I am more than capable of forcing you from your metamorphis. So nothing more will be said of this, oh and the change would be permanent, I may look small but never underestimate the power small things have,” and the voice left Rakcam head.
Rakcam knew immediately that the voice wasn’t lying when he said that, he had been able to breeze passed his mental defences and the ones provided by the Medal of Dominance, and smiled at the group. As the group turned the corner heading back for the where the cars were, Daraus removed the visages of the group from both Sisko and Rakcam, so all each could remember was they had seen and chatted to two of the enemy and they had been spotted and identified.
Daraus thought said to both Nibs and Sandra, “I removed the visages of all of us from both their minds, he knows he was made and that his enemy made him, but he just can’t remember your faces. Nibs climbed into the drivers seat and drove away from the site and headed back for Command, just before the junction for CW23 the group swapped vehicles and both Sarah and Uthiam drove back to command in an normal car and Nibs, Sandra, Steven, Daraus and both Blackie and Pixie climbed into the FAV they had borrowed, Steven sat in the drivers seat.
Sarah said, “See you next weekend.”
“Yes oh as well as the four introductions we are also bringing two guests we met today at Risers, they are called Annabel and Leia, and we told them to go to Gothage and ask questions,” Sandra said.
“Ok. Thanks for the heads up, what do they look like?”
“Annabel, long red hair, and Leia, short dark blond bob style.” Nibs said.
“Ok, I’ll let the crew know and we’ll look out for them and make sure they are made to feel welcome, you think they may join?” Sarah said.
“I think so, but don’t push Sarah, you may have the gift of the gab, but people who turn themselves are more loyal to the cause, than those turned by sales sepal,” Nibs said.
Steven started the FAV and turned south and joined the CW and headed for Coast Side IC1 and the club.
“Enjoy the evening Steven, even though we never did bug the place,” Nibs said.
“Yeah, and what happened tonight is standard for the street fighting scene?” Steven asked.
“No, fights are normally more open affairs with lots of punters, illegal gambling is an element of street fighting that the scene can’t shake,” said Nibs, “I know this because I have always been very interested in street fighting and the circuit.”

* * * * * *

When the group had arrived back Nibs and Sandra dropped him off out the back, Anna walked over whilst Nibs got the wheel chair out and placed the clothes in it.
Anna said, “Taken my Steven shopping without me, have you.”
Nibs and Sandra smiled sweetly and innocently, and Anna said, “I hope you enjoyed it hun.”
“I did, it gave me time to think and understand,” Steven said, and the when Nibs had climbed into the driver’s seat turned and said, “See you Savraday then.”
“No, Frodar. We are back for the school’s Graduation Ball,” Nibs said.
“Well anyway, enjoy your vacation,” Steven and Anna both said and turned and walked back into the apartment and up to bed. Nibs and Sandra drove up to the club in silence both of them mulling over things and the events of the evening and how this may be used to the advantage of the Conspiracy.
Nibs and Sandra both fell asleep in each other’s arms, Daraus curled up and the foot of the bed and both Blackie and Pixie asleep beside Daraus.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

The Vixens are on Vacation.

Story:

On Savraday morning around 09:00 all of the Vixens excluding Nibs and Sandra as they would be travelling up on Sumdar after they had completed the Espionage mission to Trivvoth’s, stood outside the front of the Club, bikes and riders loaded and ready to depart, Tina said, “CW6 then CW5 then IC5, then off at Forest Scope.”
“We should be there in three, three and a half hours max,” said Paul, “Lets roll.”
The entire group started to move down the main road and passed Gangrel Apartments. Gary was sat outside looking at a couple of reports and heard the group approach the main gate and looked over at then and waved them bye. Everyone waved back and the gate opened and let the vehicles out they turned right and then at the secondary road that ran along the north side and then right again at the far end of the road and then after travelling down the east side they passed under the CW and turned right and accelerated up the CW on ramp, and as soon as they had joined the CW indicated left and moved across one lane and accelerated to about 100mph and were soon cruising down the CW.
Flashing past the group was bill boards designed to sell the drivers on the CW items and gadgets they didn’t really need, but wanted because the guy across the street has one. A lot of the tower blocks they passed as they travelled through Valley Rise District were in the low hundreds of floors, most had at least 90 some more than 150 floors, but these were rare as it did require a specific type of bedrock to construct on using the techniques available to the constructors. As the group approached the junction of CW6 and CW5 they saw a new office block being constructed to the north of CW6 the five tower Cranes where being used to construct some surface facilities, the main tower itself had three cranes sprouting from the very top of the main tower. Jum took a quick look at the tower as they cornered on the CW interchange ramp and estimated that it probably had close to 70 floors already. The billboard hung from one of the cranes said, Tower Block is being constructed for Music Principles and Sound by TXG. Another project made to the upmost safety standards.
Jum said to Wong who was driving, “If it wasn’t TXG I would say bullshit to the caption line.”
“Yeah I know, so would I,” said Wong and she accelerated down the on ramp of CW5 and like the rest of the guys was soon pushing 100 to 110mph after ten minutes they were approaching the IC5 Junction and pulled over one lane and fed down the long high speed curve accelerating to 150mph and the group were soon pulling across from the onramp and the pulled across on the middle lane and kept at 150 and were soon approaching the IC3 interchange and they swept past the interchange.
Paul said, “I will need fuel before we hit forest scope, so I say we stop at the IC5 Services just before we leave the City.”
“Yeah, no problem, I must admit the engine on the FAV is efficient I think we must have done over 2000miles on a full tank,” said Jum.
“That is good, how big is the tank,”
“No idea, I think it’s about 100 gallons,” Wong said, “looking at the fuel gauge I would say we also need a fill up.”
“Ok, so everyone is stopping then at the services,” Abs said as the group indicated and pulled over a lane and accelerated past a two train road train. The driver pulled the horn on the tractor and from inside the cab did the biker salute of the fist into the air. Abs also noticed a young female sat in the cab of the tractor, and she to did the salute and was smiling as the group accelerated away.
After only ten more minutes of driving the group approached the IC1 interchange and the IC5 City Services. Tina as she was leading at the time indicated left and pulled over one lane and then took the high speed service road which took then round and brought then to the main services. The bikes drove to the fuel station and Paul and Wong pulled up beside one pump and on the opposite side pulled Paul, both Wong and Jum climbed out and Jum headed into the kiosk to pay for all the fuel. Paul finished first as Wong had only put in 30 gallons when Abs pulled up and started to fill, a car pulled away Ren guided his and Hell Bright’s FAV to the now free pump and started to fill the almost empty tank.
Wong finished as Angel who was after Abs had pulled up and was about to start. Wong look at the display and saw it read 84 Gallons, she mouthed, “Fuck me,” and climbed into the FAV and pulled it forward and Wong said, “I hope someone has the key to get in?”
“Yeah I do Wong,” replied Tina as she drove up to the pump Wong had used. Very soon afterwards everyone had finished filling and Jum had paid the 780deck fuel bill and walked out and climbed into the driver’s seat and waited for every bike rider to don a helmet and make sure that it was secure.
When that was done everyone started their vehicles and they accelerated out of the fuel station and they then slowed for the toll booth.
Ren pulled his FAV to the window and said, “Six bikes, two sub compacts.”
The guy in the booth said, “No way, it is a sub compact.”
“Hell Bright,” Ren said, and Hell Bright showed him the Vehicle licence document which said Sub Compact.
“Ok, then six bikes 2 Subs, 10 Decks thanks,” the guy said and took the ten Deck note and opened the barrier and let the bikes and the two FAVs through.
Soon the group were accelerating to 150mph again and the group sped through the outskirts of the Metro, all the middle and high income housing estates stretched on the both sides for a good few miles, soon the group had sped out of the suburbs and was crossing the farm land that ringed the city and stretched south down the western sea board.
Claire said over the comm. system, “Did anyone hear the news a couple of days ago?”
“What was it about Claire,” replied Tina.
“The drought the city been suffering from, the reporter said if we don’t get rain the second crops this year will fail due to the lack of water, and with the rest of the world slowly going to hell in a hand basket, I think we’re fucked,” said Claire.
“I did hear that story,” said Jum, “Who here is up for some language lessons, specifically Jarrzarian?”
“Me,” replied Hell Bright.
“And me,” said Claire, “It would be fun to learn.”
After about thirty fifteen minutes of driving the group drove over IC10 and was then into Surra proper rather than under the Suraban City Government.
“This would have been the furthest I would have been from Suraban since we met Jaboc,” said Ren to Hell Bright.
“I know Ren,” responded Hell Bright as Ren indicated and pulled over one lane and like the rest of the group passed a five trailer Road Train.
The driver pulled the horn which the group replied to and accelerated, After forty minutes the group arrived at the exit for Forest scope and then the forest retreat. Jum as his and Wong’s FAV was currently in the lead indicated right and pulled over two lanes sat in the gunner’s seat was their two fairy companions Zarribrr and Meellium both of them enjoying the speed the pair were pulling as they drove down the IC. As soon as the group had left the IC, Abs slowed as did the rest of the bikes and they all took off their helmets and clipped them to the bikes and then continued on happy that within forty minutes they would be chilling at the Forest Retreat for the next week, then the Graduation Ball, and on Savraday the Gathering arranged to say good bye to the old Vixens and hello to the New Bitch Vixens, which the thought of made Abs and Tina smile.
As the group approached Forest Scope, Tina said, “Who remembers what the food situation was like at the retreat?”
“Pretty crap, I think we brought most of it back with us when we came back before the festival,” replied Paul.
“I think then we had better get some,” Tina said as she indicated left to cross and enter the local shopping centre. Tina parked up and waited for everyone else to turn around and also park up, the car-park was about half full. Most of the vehicles looked rather laden with supplies for camping trips and the similar.
“Lets go then,” said Abs when everyone had arrived.
“Be thankful we are doing it now rather than arrive and have to come back,” said Tina.
“True,” responded Abs.

* * * * * *

A couple of hours later the group were pulling up in front of the retreat. As the group approached Claire, Jum, Wong, Hell Bright and Ren saw the view from slightly down from the house itself.
Claire said, “Oh god, that is incredible. Its beautiful.”
“Wait until you get to the retreat,” said Paul.
“And we’ll show all of you a view point of beauty,” said Tina.
Then the Retreat came into view the wood panelling of the outside and the slate roof with a couple of sky lights in.
Tina said as they pulled up, “I don’t remember the Sky Lights being present when we were here last time.”
“No nor do I,” responded Paul.
“That’s because they weren’t there,” said Nicolai as he walked around the corner, “Jane arranged for the Academy to restock the Battle store with the latest technology and we constructed three rooms in the attic on the sleeping side and also a way to them from the Veranda and also constructed a small Veranda above the two bed rooms that over look the back. We replaced the security card reader with a standard Academy one which will accept all your pass cards, we’ve left the inside as is, except we have installed a Wireless Satellite link, and I shall see you all next weekend.” Nicolai then turned around and disappeared and then the group heard the sound of Nicolai bike and then saw him drive passed and disappear down the track way.
“Right then. CHILL TIME,” said Tina and she started to walk up the stairs to the open front door. When Tina entered the Retreat she saw the layout hadn’t changed but the dust sheets were off and a fire was going under a slowly turning whole elk. After Tina had dropped her stuff off in her’s and Abs’ room at the front of the retreat, she returned and saw a note which read.

To:- The Vixens
From:- Richard, Nicolai, and Jane.
We’ve stocked the larder with basic provisions, and knowing you, you would have brought food yourselves. As Nicolai said, when you arrived, the conspiracy has restocked the Battle store and also slightly modified the house itself.
The Elk over the Fire Pit was caught by a couple of the third year students from the Academy who spent a week here restocking and modifying the house.

Richard C

Tina read the note and said, “They always amaze me.”
“Who do hun,” said Abs as she walked out of the bedroom area.
“Richard, Nicolai and Jane specifically, the conspiracy as well,” Tina replied.
“How come?” Abs asked.
“Read the note,” replied Tina, “Coffee.” Tina then headed for the percolator and was pouring out her cup when Claire walked out of the bedroom area and looked out of the back, floor to ceiling window, and she just stared at the incredible sight of the Low back Mountains, some of the higher peaks still snow capped, but the forest stretching away as it covered the Low Back foot hills and the forest extended about half way up the mountains.
Claire then said, “I had seen pictures and paintings of the Low Back, but nothing prepared me for that view.”
“It is beautiful ain’t it,” said Paul.
Jum and Wong both walked down the stairs from the bedrooms and they both walked towards the double doors and opened them and Wong stepped out and took a deep breath of the fresh clean Cellum aromaed air. Wong then turned to everyone and said, “I know Nibs already knows this, both of us thank you all for being friends and taking the time to get to know Nibs and Nick,” the Jum said, “and for all of you spending the time to get to know us.”
“Jum by the fact you were a friend of Nick and Nibs meant that you were already a friend of ours, as is Tammeria and Cubbadar,” said Tina as she walked down the stairs from the Kitchen carrying a tray on which was a bowl of sugar, the coffee percolator jug and ten cups. “Let us adjourn to the veranda to have our first drink of vacation time,” said Tina and walked out and set the tray on the table and sat in one of the chairs on the veranda.
The Veranda itself now had an extension along the Cliff and beside the living room above the workshop and lab. The Cliff itself ran very close to the corner of the kitchen area but the veranda was also on supports that were fixed to the cliff side. Around the veranda was a wooden railing and the supports were also curved from locally sourced wood.
The rest of the day was spent chilling.

* * * * * *

On Sumdar morning at 09:00 Nibs, Sandra, along with Daraus and the two fairies Blackie and Pixie sat on their bikes and Nibs and then Sandra rammed the kick starts down Nibs engine kicked and started. Nibs had a subtle smile on her face as she did,
Blackie looked at Nibs and thought asked, “What’s got you so happy?”
“Wait and see,” thought replied Nibs.
Both the bikes pulled out of the Garage, and headed for the back entrance with Daraus riding in the carrier and Blackie sat on the speedometer and the RPM counter. Soon both the bikes were accelerating up the onramp of CW6, as they did Daraus morphed into his other form and just stood in the carrier looking over Nibs shoulder, and were soon cruising at 140mph. After about 10minutes they took the CW interchange ramp and transferred to CW5 and again as IC5 approached. And after spending 15 minutes on the IC5, both Nibs and Sandra pulled over to the side of the IC and put their helmets on and made sure they were secured and then pulled out and a short time later were approaching the Toll booths that marked the edge of Suraban IC patrol control. Nibs paid the two Decks and both her and Sandra accelerated away. Once the Toll booths were out of sight Daraus morphed back to his human form.
Nibs thought asked to Daraus and Blackie, “Helmets you two, where are they?”
“On my head,” thought replied Daraus and when Nibs looked Daraus was wearing a tin hat style Helmet, and when Nibs looked back, so was Blackie and Pixie.
Soon Sandra was along side Nibs pulling the same speed of about 190mph, Nibs then suddenly opened up to close to her 950s maximum speed, Sandra smiled evilly and pulled along side and then opened her 1000 up and pulled away.
Nibs then thought said to Blackie, “You know I said wait and see why I was happy, here’s the reason and Nibs opened hers right up and dropped into seventh gear and was soon easily matching Sandra’s 226, 227 mph Nibs flew past her still accelerating, Sandra looked at the disappearing form of Nibs as they both whipped under a bridge with a couple of IC traffic police officers.

* * * * * *

“Shall we go get them?” asked one of the two officers.
“No, look at the speed the lead one was pulling, 250mph,” said the other one and showed the radar gun to his partner, “he’s already long passed the next bridge and probably approaching the IC10 junction.

* * * * * *

As Nibs and Sandra flew over the IC10, Sandra thought asked Nibs, “What the hell you done to your bike hun?”
“Only had the mechanics install a new 1100cc engine and modified the gears for a high torque low end and a high cruising speed the other end,” Nibs thought replied.
“An 1100!” thought exclaimed Sandra..
“Yeah, what’s my moto hun?” Nibs thought said in reply.
“Fun loving but evil,” Sandra thought replied.
“Bingo,” thought responded Nibs, “You know what my first job is when I get to the retreat hun, find a couple of good thirty to forty centimetre diameter logs and start to made mine and your drums. I’m more than likely to be finishing it at the Academy.”
“I do my own thanks,” Sandra thought said as Nibs slowed to 200mph and Sandra pulled along side and the pair then cruised the last 100 odd miles to Forest Scope’s junction or the gateway to the mountains.
As the pair cruised down the IC, Nibs suddenly saw the retreat as if she was looking through the eyes of one of the people there. Nibs shook her head and concentrated on driving, she also thought, ‘What the fuck.’
Forty minutes after leaving the IC they pair were slowing as they approached the retreat. The time was only 11:40. Wong and Jum who had just walked back in from the view point path saw Nibs and Sandra pull up and Wong wave hello, Sandra waved back and Daraus who had morphed back to wolf form jumped out and padded up the stairs of the retreat and through the open front door. Nibs and Sandra could hear music from inside. Nibs recognized the track as one from his collection at Home Base.
As Nibs entered the front door she asked, “How come, I thought the retreat didn’t have net access?”
“It does now,” replied Ren, “and hello you two. How was the espionage mission?”
Nibs went to say something and thought about it and then said, “Bloody good actually, we now have two more names for the group with Metzza and Abilgail of Narizzan mission.”
“Yeah, how come,” asked Claire.
“Because he is a street fighter and was also at the party, the guy’s name is Rakcam and is a metamorphosed Fire Dragon,” Nibs said, “and I think he was still hurting from the damage the Twins gave him. How come the music?”
“The Academy have made some modifications to the Retreat like installing a satellite wireless link, place three bedrooms in the attic of the bedroom wing, increased the area of the veranda and completely restocked the battle store,” said Hell Bright.
“So, who’s sleeping where now then?” Sandra asked.
“Me and Paul have one of the attic rooms, leaving two free,” replied Claire.
“Right,” responded Sandra, “we’re having the second room then, can I take it the steps outside leads to the attic rooms?”
“Yes and one in the bedroom wing near the internal door,” said Abs, “good cause we guessed you would want one of them and me and Tina nicked your old room,” and Abs smiled at Sandra as she disappeared out and up the stairs to the attic rooms.
Nibs wasn’t too far behind and as soon as they had dumped their stuff on the beds they returned and said, “That was the good bits of the mission, the bad bit, we weren’t able to install any of the bugs.”
“Damn, how come,” asked Jum as he and Wong walked up from the where they had be sitting.
“To much security, the president of FTT Music a Mr Funnitsu was there and was also emitting the same type of evil as Timothy’s group. His personal bodyguard is made from a mage and a psionist ,” Nibs said.
“Ok, right that’s another one to add to the list of people to be dealt with,” said Wong.
“Yeah,” said Nibs.
Ren then walked out carrying a large tray with drinks on. Ren placed a chai latte in front of both Nibs and Sandra and they distributed the other drinks to everyone else. Ren said when Nibs and Sandra had taken a sip and Nibs looked happy with the taste, “I nicked some from the Kitchen a couple of days ago one of the chefs makes a mean chai tea sometimes. He started to keep a supply on tap in the kitchen, all you have to do is to ask at the door for a chai latte and they will give you one there and then, they keep a boiler full of milk and chai right beside the door into the kitchen.”
“I think I’ll have this and then go and look for the logs for mine and Sandra’s drums,” Nibs said.
“What you have a drum Nibs,” Damieel said.
“No Damieel I don’t, I have a drum I can play, but to truly create music, the drum and owner must be one, we have the skin already from our first trip, now I need to made the actual drum itself,” Nibs said.
“Well if we are talking about things we intend to do over the week, I’m planning on getting some practice at drawing some of these scenes up here,” said Abs.
“You finished that picture you were drawing a couple of months ago,” asked Sandra.
“No I haven’t yet, yeah I must finish that,” replied Abs.

* * * * * *

When Nibs and Sandra had finished their cups of Chai, Nibs smiled and nodded bye and both of them disappeared up into the attic. Claire followed Nibs and Sandra, and walked into hers and Paul’s room and dug out her Bikini and put it on and then grabbed her towel and then headed back to the upper Veranda with her sun cream. Her plan was simple enjoy the week sunbathing and just chilling she had found a couple of good net sites with Novels published by the authors them selves.
Nibs and Sandra had soon changed into knee length shorts and vest tops. Nibs, Sandra, Daraus and both the fairies walked out of the front door and they then turned towards the mountains.
Nibs was carrying Daraus’ carrier and asked, “Bike ride?”
“Yeah, why not,” replied Sandra and they walked to the bike sheds and found the mountain bikes still located there and took two out.
Nibs gave hers a quick once over and lifted Daraus to her shoulder and he dropped into the carrier and then Nibs climbed on and raised the chain up one chain ring and dropped the rear down four of the nine gears the rear had. Nibs then pushed off and peddled a short distance and stopped the disk brakes stopping her almost on a Deck coin, Nibs also held her balance perfectly and then bounced the bike round all the time keeping her self as close to vertical as possible. Nibs then accelerated at Sandra and stopped dead as she pulled the front brakes. As Nibs controlled the back down she span on the front and placed the back down at about 135degrees from where she had started, and smiled at Sandra.
“How did you know you would stop that quick?” Sandra asked.
“I didn’t, educated guess as the rest of the stuff is Academy then I guessed these were too and the names and brands I’ve seen on the bike, they are top of the range,” Nibs said and indicated for Sandra to lead which she did up the track heading for the view point, “Yeah, some brands are better than others in certain areas, Shiddar Brakes are the best, they will stop you on a Deck coin. Hence the educated guess. 27 gears is a serious amount to have and I bet there were their for people to use to escape into the mountains, where vehicles other than humans or bike would not be able to go.”
“What about choppers?” Sandra thought asked as she dropped the rear down three and the front up one.
“You get into the deep mountains, and even choppers find it hard, to follow, what with the way the wind is, one minute you have an easy level wind, the suddenly you have an updraft of air or a down draft, those have been know to cause crashes and deaths,” responded Nibs, “Once when I was in Rujuniva me and Tammeria were on a weekend holiday with Tammeria’s parents in the mountains, when a chopper was coming into land on one of the hotel chopper pads and a down draft hit, it smashed the chopper right into the roof, the crash killed all on board and injured three, a mother and her two kids who were playing in the suite below, the entire roof collapsed in on them.”
“Ouch,” said Sandra as the pair plus now wolf boy Daraus looking over Nibs shoulder the pair continued on up the track and when it bent round to head back to the Retreat Sandra pushed on and soon crested the rise the path continued along the edge and round a corner some distance ahead.
The pair cycled down the track, Nibs spotted a log to the left hand side of the track and thought said, “Hang on hun, I may have found something.”
“Ok,” came Sandra’s response and she too stopped and back tracked a bit and looked at the log Nibs had found.
“It looks good, is off the right type a main stem rather than one of the top logs,” Nibs said and tapped it and listened to the sound it made, “don’t sound to bad.”
“Lets mark it and come back if we don’t find better,” Sandra said as she positioned locked the log and then continued on down the track and as they turned the corner Nibs saw a tree trunk over at an angle, but still bedded in the ground.
Nibs took her knife out and took a small piece of bark off and tapped the wood, Nibs then said, “it’s sounds good and solid on the inside and it looks like it still has some moisture in.”
“Right then,” Sandra said, “what do we need now?”
“Axe and some rope and me and you feeling strong,” Nibs said.
The pair then headed back for the Retreat to fetch the axe and a rope. When they had returned they put the bikes away and both walked to the garage opened the doors, inside Nibs saw some of the upgrades to technology, the welder had been changed, all the tools the guys used during operations had been replaced with the latest models, Nibs found the axe she wanted and both her and Sandra who was carrying the rope headed back to the site, it took a good forty five minutes to walk back to the tree. When the group arrived back Sandra who was also carrying some water took a gulp and handed the bottle to Nibs, who also took a gulp and rested the axe’s blade edge against the tree and then climbed onto the trunk and swung and the first mark had been made. Within a few blows Nibs was taking chunks out of the trunk, Sandra had looped the rope around the tree and then using one of the forest trees as a pulley point she pulled on the rope and she could feel the trunk give a little every ten to twelve swings of Nibs’ axe.
After a good thirty minutes Sandra could feel the trunk going and Nibs changed sides and started to attack the opposite side. After about twenty blows with the axe the trunk cracked and Nibs swung the Axe hard against the site and the truck cracked and fell to the ground. Nibs made sure his weight was over the end still stuck in the ground and she then jumped down and bedded the axe in the end of the trunk. Then both Nibs and Sandra dragged the thirty odd foot long log all the way back to the retreat where Nibs went to the armoury and found the machete she had used on the hunting trip. Nibs then returned to the log to start to clean off all the branches and also to peal back the bark.
Claire came out in her Bikini and saw the log Nibs and Sandra had brought back and checked it against her data base of useful plants and extracts, she found that the sap and bark of the Black Cellum tree could be used in the treatment of burns and scolds. Claire walked over to where Nibs was working and listening to her digital player and tapped Nibs on the shoulder and when Nibs had turned around and saw Claire she removed the ear plugs. Claire then said, “Can I have the bark and any sap you collect?”
“Yeah, of course, I was going to use the bark in creating some nice aromas,” said Nibs, “If you can get any sap from it, it was almost dead when we found it, it had been almost ripped from the ground by something.”
“Ok,” said Claire and collected the longest pieces of the bark and disappeared back in doors and passed Sandra on her way out with a cold glass of Cabilla.
When Sandra got back she handed the glass to Nibs who took a long swig and almost emptied half the glass and smiled at Sandra and made one mark and stood on the log and started to remove the top section. When this came off, Nibs marked the length of a drum plus a large amount and swung the axe then went through the trunk and did the same another drum length plus a large bit and again chopped the section from the trunk. The pair then carried the two pieces into the garage and Nibs took down one of the woodsman saws and started to saw through the log a lot closer to the base on the drum and then again at the opposite end.
Sandra was intently watching Nibs as she worked and then when Nibs had finished she passed the saw to Sandra who like Nibs sawed through her log and removed the two mashed ends.
Nibs then said, “The next job is to slowly cook the inside of the log and then to dig out the inner from first the top and then the bottom, this section is a long and time consuming task, as the coals burn the wood we want to dig out. When that is done we can then start to shape the outside of the drum.”
“This must take the people of Rudeash days to do,” Sandra said.
“It does, but the sense of pride though when you ring a beat out your own personal drum, is incredible, I’ve never done it but I did watch Cubbadar make a drum about a month before I left Rudeash,” Nibs said.
“I bet,” Sandra said, “Where are we going to get the coals from though?”
“Forest Scope hardware store or DIY place, all we want really is charcoal that we can light and then use to burn the wood so we can dig it out,” Nibs said.
“Ok,” responded Sandra, “so is that the way you dig out wood then?”
“Yeah,” responded Nibs, “Most traditional cultures use similar ways, some use direct fire others use, coals or similar.”
“I think we have our own personal ethnographer here,” laughed Daraus.
“Thank you,” said Nibs, and the group then got up and headed for the bikes, Nibs first stuck her head around the door and said, “We need anything from Forest Scope, me and Sandra are heading down to buy some cheap charcoal, as we need it to create the sound chamber and bell end.”
“No Nibs, we have generally we have everything we need,” said Paul.
“Ok,” responded Nibs and disappeared out of the door.

* * * * * *

Midday Moroth Sandra’s PDU began to play A Rocker’s Dream, by Kim Hasdarn. She picked it up and saw it was a private number, she then hit the connect button and said, “Hi, Sandra Calton-Patterson, how can I help?”
“Hi Sandra,” said Simon, “I currently sat in my office at the school with Heather. She wishes to speak with the whole of the Vixens.”
“Speak through me then,” said Sandra.
“Ok,” said Simon.
Then Heather voice said, “Hi Sandra.”
“Hi,” replied Sandra.
“Why I want to speak to the Vixens is to offer them a group ticket to the Graduation Ball. As I am right in saying that the entire group was involved in the disbandment of the Aces?” Heather said.
“You are, and on behalf of the Vixens we accept your offer and will see you at the Ball on Frodar,” Sandra replied.
“Then I shall see you all on Frodar,” Heather said.
Simon then said, “Chat to you on Frodar Sandra and send my regards to the rest of the Vixens.”
“I will Simon,” said Sandra and disconnected the link.

* * * * * *

At dinner Moroth evening Sandra said, “I had a chat with the headmistress of the high school and she has offered the Vixens a group ticket to the Ball. In thanks for dealing with the Aces.”
“That’s nice of her,” said Hell Bright.
“Even though both me and Wong dropped out of school before we took our finals all the teachers thought we would get good Bs and As in most of the subjects we took,” Jum said.
“I’m never even going to take my Highers,” said Claire, “but I’m still going to the Academy, a college for elite ghosts.”
“Yes, it will be nice to graduate as a group, rather than some of us enjoy Graduation and others not,” Nibs said then raised her glass and said, “To the friends and family we all have here and elsewhere on Darra Von.”
Everyone then raised they glasses and said, “To friends and family.”

* * * * * *

A couple of days later on Ulleam Nibs and Sandra wake and Nibs looked at her PDU and saw the time is only 08:50BN.
Nibs suggested to Sandra, “How about a group bike ride today into the mountains, you never know you may be permitted to see me scramble.”
“Lets do it hun,” said Sandra.
Daraus moved under the sheets and appeared in-between Nibs and Sandra, and said, “If the rest of the fairies give me they fairy promise I think I may reveal myself to everyone, you all are friends and I see also a connection that goes beyond just simple partners.”
“I have seen the same we do seen to know what each other is going to do especially in battle,” Sandra said.
“I think it may be more than that,” Nibs said, “I’m still not sure what I saw but on the way here, I swear I saw the retreat as if I was using your eyes but you were just behind me at the time.”
“That is strange,” said Sandra, “It may be an idea to see if anyone has had strange things, like that, happen to them.”
“True.” said Nibs and got up and then lit the blunt Nibs had half smoked last night before the pair fell asleep. Nibs then walked to the en-suite bathroom. When Nibs came back out she found Sandra up and Sandra threw Nibs’ bathrobe to her and then the pair, Daraus, Blackie and Pixie all walked down the outside stairs and found no one awake, this surprised Nibs as Tina never need that much sleep.
An hour later Tina and Abs both walked out of the bedroom wing door and Tina went and grabbed herself a coffee and then walked outside and found Nibs, Sandra, and the three companions sat enjoying the morning sun.
Nibs said when Tina, Abs and the pair’s fairy companions sat down, “A suggestion Sandra and I had for today, take a bike ride into the mountains and just generally have fun out and about.”
“Now that is a good idea,” said Abs, “how’s the work on the drums coming?”
“We’ve finished the sound chambers and just need now to mould and shape the outside, which is quite a skilled job as to do it properly you need to get the wood so it is about ten mill in thickness,” Nibs said.
Soon everyone had joined the four friends on the Veranda where Nibs suggested the idea to them and everyone thought it to be a great one.

* * * * * *

Half and hour later everyone met dressed ready to spend the day in the saddle so to speak. Nibs and Sandra who had before everyone had woken had gotten dressed and checked all the bikes over and made sure a few spares and puncture repair kits were carried. Nibs carried three separate sets of puncture repair kits.
Nibs said when everyone had gathered carrying rucksacks each of which contained water and a few pieces of food, “Right friends. I hope everyone here knows how to ride, but now would be a good time to tell me if you can’t.”
No one put up their hands, “Ok,” said Nibs, “Whilst we are out a friend in out midst wishes to ask the all the fairies present something, and unless they all give their fairy promise, like Blackie and Pixie did back on the night of the Pre-wedding bash, will the friend come out of hiding so to speak.”
“Nibs,” asked Deedban, “Is the person a young Daraus?”
“I concur on that,” said Meellium.
“A fairy promise made can never be broken,” thought said Charrbrr to Claire, “I hope every fairy gives it, we are a team, and team should be able to trust one another.”
“Well said,” thought responded Claire and Paul.
“Thank you, you two,” Charrbrr thought said.
“Your welcome Charrbrr,” Claire thought said.
Everyone in the group of friends spent a few seconds thinking about the request, and each pair of fairies said, “A Fairy promise is sought from us, and that is given, we,” and each pair said their names, “give our promise never to reveal the presence of the hidden one, whom ever it may be to anyone or any creature, be it an evil thing we want to kill or our friends in the Fairy community, and a Fairy promise is given.”
Daraus then said aloud, “With those words I know I am safe from practical jokes from the fairy kind.” Daraus then padded into the middle of the group in wolf form and them morphed into Daraus Wolf-boy and said, “This is my true form. As we are one family, fairies and Humans it is only right that you all know my true form and that if is wasn’t for you all. I would still be cursed to live out my life as a wolf. I think someone said something about a bike ride.”
“Yes we did, and welcome to the Gangrels and Vixens Daraus,” Paul said.
“I wish we could induct you to the Gangrels,” said Sandra, “as you as much as anyone have the right to be a member, but due to plans and situations within the Gangrels, Timothy being the main one, we can’t.”
“Yes we can sis,” said Paul, “We induct Daraus in private rather than in front of the rest of the gang, he’s never far away and most Gangrels when they see you or Nibs soon they will know that Daraus won’t be far away.”
“True,” said Sandra and smiled and the climbed onto her bike.
Nibs bent down and picked up Daraus and placed him in the carrier, “We are going to have to modify the carrier for you Daraus,” Nibs said.
“Not really, you forget how powerful I am Nibs,” Daraus thought said to Nibs, I’m half in the carrier and half in a small pocket dimension.”
“Arh,” Nibs said and climbed onto her bike and said, “We ready?”
“Yeah,” everyone shouted and with Nibs in the lead they group of friends set off on a day cycling in the mountains.
The scenery the as they followed the cliffs was of the forest stretching for as far as the eye could see and the line of the Low Back Mountains that ran from Sheedan Bay just north of Suraban to eastern seaboard just north of Echo Bay. The forest stretched half way up the 2000 plus metre mountain sides. Some of the inner mountains measured in at heights in excess off 7000metres, and even those weren’t the highest some of the mountains in other mountain ranges measured in at heights close to 15,000metres.
After close on an hour of cycling in the sun the group came upon a scree slope where Nibs who was leading looked down estimated the distance from top to bottom to be about 600metres, at the bottom was a track heading into the mountains.
When everyone had arrived Nibs said, “We are going to have to go down there cause there’s a track at the bottom into the mountains.”
When everyone had closely looked down the scree slope, Claire gulped and said, “I don’t think am going to be able to make it.”
“You should Claire. Trust in your bike, on the open market these bikes would cost in the range of 30,000decks each at trade. The equipment is top of the range for it type and each different component is the very best,” Nibs said and then, “Meet you all at the bottom.” Nibs stood on the pedals and bounced the bike to the edge and smiled back at everyone and bounced once more and dropped on the scree slope and accelerated slightly and let gravity do its job and very soon Nibs was pulling the brakes to slow and stop her at the bottom.
Sandra who was next closest locked the back brake and the pushed off and released the brake and again let gravity work. When Sandra reached the bottom she said, “Boy was that fun.”
“Yeah I know ain’t it,” Nibs said in response.
“And you are very good you know the environment,” said Sandra as Claire took her fear in her hands and came over the brow and slowly descended.
Nibs shouted up to her, “Do you trust me Claire?”
Claire nodded yes.
“Then accelerate slightly, remember what I said about riding motorbike about momentum, weight and balance,” Nibs shouted to her.
Claire released the front brakes and gained a bit of speed down the hill and then she began to work the brakes.
When she had reached the bottom, Nibs said, “See wasn’t that bad was it?”
“No, I want to do it again,” said Claire with a sparkle that Sandra saw and had learnt meant I enjoyed that.
Paul was next down. Then everyone else came down. Individually rather as groups.
When every one was down Nibs led the group up the track which led into the mountains.
A little way in the group came to a small valley that was covered in a rich green grassland, completely surrounding the valley was mountains and running up the left hand side of the valley was the footpath, but as Nibs was hoping to swing south and back to the house.
Nibs thought said to Sandra, “Go right at the boulder, I’m going left and hopefully will be able to find a high spot.”
“Ok,” Sandra said in reply.
Nibs went left Sandra who led the group a short distance to a large flatish area whilst Nibs went up and as the path turned Nibs looked over the valley and then took out her PDU and checked the time and position locked it on the local area map.
“Shall we stop here for a break we’ve all been the saddle since 11 this morning and its now almost 13:30AN, and I could do with a break,” suggested Wong.
“I was thinking the same Wong, we stop here and then travelled back down the track and then hopefully come up on the house from the opposite direction to the one we left in this morning,” said Nibs as she came down the track the she had used a few minutes before.
The friends then cycled down the track to the grassland and they all climbed off and then most collapsed onto the soft grass, Nibs sat beside the bike with Sandra laying her head on Nibs’ thigh and looked up into the eyes of her partner. Nibs took the carrier off and Daraus climbed out and along with fairies went and played in the long grass.
Sandra said, “I love you Nibs.”
“And I love you hun,” responded Nibs.
Wong and Hell Bright who had been carrying the food for the day out, set up the small stoves taken from the battle store. Wong asked, “Any springs in the area?”
Paul then said, after spending a few minutes concentrating on something, “Yeah, there’s a spring about 30metres that way and it runs south Wong.”
Wong got up and grabbed all the empty drinks bottles and wandered in the direction Paul had indicated, Wong soon found the source and said, “Thanks Paul.”
“No worries, I’m happy I was right,” Paul said.
“It looks like you are becoming someone very unique hun,” said Claire as she looked up into the blue sky.
“I know I am,” said Paul, “Me morphing and now being able to detect a water source, I wonder how many more abilities I have to gain.”
Jum said in response to Paul’s statement, “I wonder how powerful we will become as a team. It’s weird but I swear I saw what someone was going to do before they did it.”
“Same here,” said Wong, “on Frodar when Abs rolled into the guys’ legs I instinctively knew what Abs had done, and I realised that he need a bit of help in the over balance stakes.”
“I had a similar experience,” Nibs said, “I have no idea who it was, but I saw the retreat is if I was there.”
“Any idea who’s eyes you were looking through?” Ren asked.
“No, that’s is the annoying bit,” Nibs said as Daraus bounded back to the group happy as can be as the fairies had all accepted him as their equal.
When Daraus had returned he said, “You lot are the bloody greatest bunch of people I think my kind have helped in the millennia that has past since the curse was put on us.”
“Who put the curse on you?” asked Hell Bright.
“The person or persons names have been long since forgotten, but I think the Academy may have a few of the truly ancient texts from the time before Homo Sapiens Daba become the main life form on the planet,” Daraus said, “The legends Melanine told you at the festival were concerning my father and that is one of the main reason’s why I am here now. We normally don’t leave the protection of the Den until we are sixteen seventeen years old, and we live for a very long time. I think the oldest one of us is now 600,000 years old and lives as the elder of the Northern Den.”
“Bloody hell,” said Paul, “600,000 years, then he must have seen a massive amount.”
“It’s a she, and yes she has and all that information is available to me as memories, but before any of you ask, I have no knowledge of the information at all, “Daraus said, “In time I will under take quests and most of them are very dangerous and could lead to my death, even though very few adversairies can face up to an Angel Wolf. The tests rarely test strength, but always test intellect and knowledge.”
“Can you take people with you when you complete these quests?” Nibs asked.
“Yes I can,” Daraus replied.
“Then if I am still alive when you get called to undertake a quest I volunteer to help you complete that one and any others you may undertake whilst I live,” responded Nibs with a deadly serious tone in her voice.
“No hun, us both,” Sandra said.
“Daraus, how do you actually survive, as you don’t eat?” Nibs asked.
“I live and survive by absorbing Mana, which is such abundance I do not need to take from the people around me. I still need water, whilst I was in pup form I did need to eat, but the second I lost the last of my pup hair, I gained the ability to absorb all the energy I need from the environment,” Daraus replied.
“How long before you are at full power?” Hell Bright asked.
“I am at full power now, but 90% of my abilities are unavailable to me whilst not in life threatening danger, and it’s not when my life is in danger. The abilities I have all the time are, See Invisible, See Auras, where I malt, and I constantly malt, tracking of people I’m linked to is almost impossible, any one on your trail and they pass through a room where I have malted within the last 24hrs, will 99% of the time completely loose all track of you, it will be as if you disappeared without a trace. Another one of my abilities is to boost or give a kick start to people’s natural healing abilities. It’s not healing magick, the healing factors, skin and muscle regeneration is quadrupled, Bone regeneration is at eight times normal, hence John,” Daraus said.
“Right,” responded Nibs, “John doesn’t know it was you does he.”
“He may suspect, but he has no proof other than I licked him,” Daraus said.
“Yes what is it with the lick,” Jum said.
“It links me with people hence the tracker’s loosing you,” Daraus said, “It normally takes about ten licks in general for me to link myself to a person, and the link is permanent and I have no upper limit to how many people I can link with.”
“First batch of drinks are done,” said Wong.
“And the first batch of soup as well,” said Hell Bright.
“Excellent,” said Claire and grabbed a stack of bowls and as Hell Bright dished out the first three bowls, Claire passed one to Nibs and the second to Sandra, and then said, “Here Hell, have this and I’ll do the next batch.”
“Thanks hun,” said Hell Bright and she took the bowl and spoon offered and also broke a lump of bread off and moved a little way away and let Claire sit where she had been sitting.
Wong passed Nibs a mug of coffee, and said, “Thanks for the idea of the bike ride.”
“No worries, certain people here had been bugging me since they found out I was a cycle scrambler and this was the perfect opportunity to show them I was, hun,” Nibs said.
“And you are very good indeed,” Sandra said.
“I agree Sandra, you are very good, easily good enough to try for the Extreme Sports competions,” Tina said.
“You think so,” responded Nibs.
“Yeah easily hun,” Sandra said.
“Mm, the possibilities,” Nibs said and smiled.
After lunch of soup, bread and cheese had been eaten and the cookers had been cleaned away the group lay back on the grass and just listened to the sounds of the mountains and the wind. Nibs heard other sounds as well as the wind, she heard the sounds, of the earth and the animals. Sandra squeezed Nibs’ hand and Nibs then grasped Sandra’s and squeezed hers.
After laying there for a good hour they all suddenly woke and sat up.
Wong said, “That’s strange,” after looking around at everyone.
“Yeah that is,” said Sandra and Nibs.
“Anyway as we all are awake, shall we head back for the Retreat, and mine and Sandra’s treat for Dinner and we’re not telling,” Nibs said.
“Yeah,” everyone said and finished sorting out the area and refilling empty bottles and generally making sure that the area they had been in looked like they hadn’t been there. Nibs led the way back down the path and as they were crossing the scree slide they saw a male and female walker coming from the opposite direction. Nibs slowed and the group allowed them to pass.
The female walker asked, “Any nice spots ahead to camp in?”
“Yeah,” Nibs said, “There is, a small valley about five miles up the track.”
“Ok, thanks,” the female walker said, and as the pair cleared Ren the group started to cycle again down the track. Nibs slowed and stood on the pedals and checked an area ahead and released the brakes and started to pedal slightly as the track turned it followed the cliff for a short while and then turned off and began to rise as it disappeared into the Low Back Foothill Forest. Nibs carefully negotiated the track and as she turned she accelerated and started to work the gears to a good one of a combination of good torque and traction and a good gear to give the legs a work out.
Sandra who was behind Nibs also accelerated as she turned and like Nibs she worked the gears, Claire missed the acceleration and slowed and almost stopped at the side of the track, Jum flew passed her and was closely followed by Wong. Paul pulled in just ahead as Angel and then Damieel passed.
Paul said, “Lets wait to the rest have gone and then think about following them.”
When Ren had passed, Claire stood on the high pedal and accelerated and was followed by Paul. Nibs had gotten to the top of the rise and stopped and waited for Claire and Paul to pass before she joined the group as the trail went down and cornered left slightly and continued to drop the group passed a clearing and the rough route of the track and real bitch of a climb up ahead.
Nibs said over the comm. system, “Big rise ahead.”
“Ok,” said Sandra as she hit the bottom and accelerated up the track.
As Claire, Paul and Nibs hit the bottom of the rise all three accelerated and at the crest they kept going and soon had Ren in sight. The forest around the track was full of life but as normal with the forest the further you looked from the track the less the ground vegetation was.

* * * * * *

After about four hours the group was heading back up the path that ran along the cliff edge Nibs who was still at the back saw the Retreat and smiled a few minutes later the group appeared from the trees and cycled up passed the Retreat and locked the bikes in the shed and then returned to the house for a nice and chilled evening whilst waiting for Nibs and Sandra to serve dinner.
Everyone else in the group was sat out on the veranda Nibs came out and said, “It’s ready.”
“Hey,” everyone said, and walked back into the house and saw a spread of various dishes from around the world from the places Nibs had visited.
Wong asked when she heard the music, “Where’s the music from?”
“My hard drive at home base Wong, currently being played over the free satellite link, Ren?” Ren nodded yes, “It a random selection from my favourite of the unsigned bands. I found a Flea market, as they called it, in Ne-U-Bar and bought CDs some had sound files on others had direct music on,” said Nibs, “I have in the region of ten terabytes of music files, my digital player has 140gigs worth of music on and also 60 gig of digital recordings I’ve made, specifically from the Seminars last week.”
“The Satellite link is free, I think they bounce the signal through the Echo Tech satellite network,” Ren said.
“Arh,” Nibs said.
“Where’s each from?” asked Abs.
“That is for you lot to try and work out, everyone should be able to guess which is Jarrzarian, but from the list of countries on the wall, which dish is from which country,” Sandra said.
“Arh good,” said Nibs and grabbed the remote control from the mantle piece and hit the normal play button. “I can’t work out where this is from and I would say I have pretty much most genres on my computer. I even went back and asked the guy where he got it from. He said his dad had it and he was selling the stuff he didn’t want.”
“It’s got a catchy simple beat to it,” said Tina.
“Yeah it has,” said Ren and soon most of the fairies were semi dancing whilst hovering.
Nibs had her PDU out fast enough and took a video of the scene, and then when she had about ten seconds she stopped it and played the recording.
Nibs saw the fairies dancing on the screen and then asked Sandra, “Can you see the fairies in this?” and showed her the recording.
“Yes I can,” that’s strange unless we can see then even in digital format,” Sandra replied, “but that was quick thinking hun, put it on the projector.”
“Yeah, let everyone finish eating,” said Nibs and Sandra smiled, and continued eating, some Spinnaya Duck. Nibs picked up a Mutta coated sheep’s rib and took a chunk of meat off. Even Daraus was tucking in and looked like he was enjoying it. “Enjoying that Daraus?” asked Nibs.
“Loving it thanks. Just cause I don’t need food to survive don’t mean I don’t enjoy good food,” Daraus replied.
“Very true,” Sandra said.
After dinner and pudding was finished and a black coffee from North Rudeashean Coffee plantations. Nibs stood and asked, “Have friends come to a decision concerning which dish is from which country?”
Abs said, “That one,” and she pointed to the bowl which had Spinnaya Duck in, “Spinnaya Duck?”
“Yes,” replied Nibs
Claire said, “I know that one, but I’m not going to answer.” Paul then went and tried to look into Claire’s mind which forced Claire to shut him out and, “Don’t go there Paul,” and Claire stared daggers, “What I will say is you had the Jarrzarian version of it.”
“And the countries I’ve visited are listed up there,” Nibs said.
“South Attica?” asked Paul.
“Bingo hun,” said Claire, “South Aticca and Jarrzar have shared close ties for the past 1200 years. Maybe longer.”
Wong then said, “The Ribs wouldn’t happen to be from Rudeash?”
“Yeap Wong,” replied Nibs, “Three more.”
Claire then said, “Is the vegetable dish from Rujuniva?”
“No it’s not Clair, but close though the two countries do have similar agricultural base though,” Nibs said
“Deebina then,” said Jum.
“Yes Deebina,” responded Nibs, “We have Ne-U-Bar and Rujuniva to go.”
Tina said, “That one’s is from Rujuniva.”
“You sound very certain about that Tina,” Nibs said.
“Yes, I wasn’t sure if it was Deebina or Rujunivan,” Tina said, “with Deebina gone it only leaves Rujuniva left.”
“Yes it is from Rujuniva,” Nibs said.
“Then there was one. Ne-U-Bar,” said Hell Bright.
Nibs laughed and said, “I think I have something to show everyone,” and Nibs linked her PDU to the digital projector, and played the ten seconds of the fairies dancing to the music being played.
Everyone laughed including the fairies at the scene as it was played through.

* * * * * *

Darabar morning Nibs was sat of the lower veranda with a sanding block and her drum, Nibs was sanding down the rough sides and making it look good, before she would varnish it and then skin and tension it.
Sandra walked out and looked around for Nibs and saw her on the lower level, working on her drum with Daraus in wolf form laying beside Nibs asleep, and walked towards her, Sandra saw that Nibs was listening to music whilst sanding, Sandra stood behind her and tapped Nibs on the shoulder.
Nibs took one of the in-ear headphones out and said, “Hi hun.”
“Hi, I just remembered we promised to organise the two people we met in Risers last Savraday to go to the Gathering this Savraday,” responded Sandra.
“Good point,” said Nibs and took out her PDU and found the two numbers and pressed the conference call button on the PDU.
A few seconds later, Annabel picked up and said, “Hello, Annabel speaking, how can I help?”
Then Leia opened the link to her phone and said, “Hello. Who’s that?”
“Leia, is that you?” Annabel said.
“Yeah, I don’t remember ringing you,” said Leia.
“You didn’t Leia, I did, hello its Nibs and Sandra, we met,” Nibs said.
“Hi Nibs, Sandra,” Leia said.
“Yeah hi, how the hell can I hear yours and Leia’s voice at the same time?” Annabel asked.
“I’m conference calling you both from my PDU,” said Nibs, “anyway, you two still free this Savraday?”
“Yeah,” said Annabel sound quite shocked, “I didn’t expect you to ring, but I’m doing nothing at all either Savraday or Sumdar.”
“Yeah I’m still free,” Leia said.
“Good,” responded Nibs, “Then the Vixens will call pass at about midday and transport you to Command where we can get ready for the Gathering, and you can meet the rest of the Vixens and other friends and also meet the gang’s leader.”
“Sounds great,” responded Leia, “You need my address don’t you?”
“Yes, I need just house or flat number, the road, and the postal code, We’ll find it using some map software we run on the PDUs,” Nibs said.
“I’ll met you at Leia’s,” said Annabel, “It would be easier I think.”
“Yeah more than likely,” said Sandra.
“Oh hi Sandra,” said Leia.”
“Yeah hi Sandra,” said Annabel.
“Hi to the both of you,” Sandra said.
“So Leia text me the details and we’ll pick you up on Savraday at about midday, we’ll ring before we get to you,” Nibs said.
“Yeah, no problem, I hope you both have had a good week,” Annabel said
“We are thanks,” said Nibs, “We’ll see you both on Savraday at about midday.”
“Yeah see you then,” Leia said sounding happy.
“Bye, see you Savraday,” Annabel said also sounding happy.

* * * * * *

Claire and Paul were both sunbathing on the top balcony when Claire’s mobile started to play ‘To Heaven Goth Girls Go’ Claire thought, ‘I must transfer all my numbers to the PDU and then send a message to everyone telling them the new number.’ She grabbed it and hit the connect button after seeing that it was Julie-Ann ringing.
“Hi Jules,” said Claire.
“Hi you,” said Julie-Ann as Claire rolled over and began to sun her top less front. Both Charrbrr and Deedban were also lazing, except they looked like they were playing some form of game. “How have you been?” then asked Julie-Ann.
“Very good thanks, currently the whole Vixens are on vacation in the Low Back Mountains,” Claire replied.
“Say hi to Paul for me,” Julie-Ann said, “A bit of news, I’m going and am going to be joined by Wendy and Racheal on Savraday.”
“Wendy as well!” exclaimed Claire.
“Yeah Wendy,” responded Julie-Ann.
Paul opened his left eye and looked at Claire and asked, “Who you talking to sweet?”
“Julie-Ann,” replied Claire and she then gave him a kiss as she grabbed her Bikini top and put it on so she could go and get a drink. “Drink hun?” asked Claire.
“Yeah thanks,” replied Paul, “something cold please hun.”
“No problem,” replied Claire as she stood and saw Nibs and Sandra both sat on the lower Veranda sanding their new drums.
“So how are the rest of the Vixens then?” Julie-Ann asked
“Enjoying the vacation, Nibs and Sandra are currently sanding their new hand made Rudeashian drums, Paul and me are sun bathing, the rest of them are chilling and enjoying the break,” Claire replied.
“A another piece of news, Sarah is very interested in my plans for building links between the Street gang side of the Gangrels and the Mercenary Youth units,” Julie-Ann said.
“That is good news,” Claire said.
“The Youth feeder unit I’m a member of is planning on getting to command mid-afternoon and I plan to have a chat with Sarah, and Gareth about it,” Julie-Ann said, “I’ll let you get on with that drink you promised Paul,” and the link went dead as Julie-Ann disconnected.

* * * * * *

A few hours later in the middle of the afternoon Jum and Wong both walked on to the lower Veranda and saw both Nibs and Sandra sanding and listening to Nibs’ Digital Player whilst it played on some speakers Nibs had found in the lab linked to one of the computers down there.
Wong sat down and looked at the work both the friends had put in to the drums, Wong shock her head at the effort. Wong then asked, “Jum and I have had an idea that when we get back to the Club we,” and she indicated the four, “Cook a proper Jarrzarian meal. All the courses and such for everyone here and also what ever adults are around at the club, and also include Duggie and family in the invitation.”
“Yeah, sounds like an excellent idea,” said Nibs, “Any plans on the menu items yet?”
“No, other than an idea of the basics,” replied Jum.
Nibs then put her drum down and rotated the outside of the drum and also ran her hand over it. Nibs found a small lump and began to sand the area.
Jum asked, “How long before they are finished?”
“Hopefully today, if not then we’ll finish them at the Academy itself, I hope to have them finished by this evening, fully strung and tensioned,” Nibs replied.
“I knew how much passion you had for the training Hume gave us, but I can now see that you have the same passion for all your hobbies,” Wong said and was joined by Meellium as she came from the roof where she had been sunbathing and just generally relaxing with a group of the fairies, including Blackie and Pixie.
Jum got up and said, “You three want something to drink?”
“Yeah thanks,” said Nibs as she placed the drum on the ground when she had checked the area she had been working on.
“How much more to go on your’s hun?” Sandra asked.
“Just some minor work in the sound chamber and the bell end and then all I have to do is skin and tension it. I hope we have the right cord here, otherwise I’m going to have to get some when we get back to Suraban,” Nibs said.
“What you looking for exactly Nibs?” Wong asked.
“Some cord that doesn’t stretch, as the tension it’s going to be under will slowly stretch most cords,” Nibs said, “I wish I knew how to make natural rope for them and use that, but I don’t and therefore need to use cord.” Nibs then sat back and rolled herself a blunt and smoked it.
Jum returned carrying a tray and said, “Angel and Damieel are in the Kitchen cooking.”
“Sounds good,” said Sandra.
“Yeah, it smelt good,” said Jum.

* * * * * *

Later on that day everyone was sat on the Veranda waiting Angel and Damieel to dish out dinner to them.
The sliding door opened and out walked Angel carrying a stack of plates and cutlery. She placed them down on the main table and disappeared back in side, Claire got up and as she was about to go inside to get some glasses for drinks, Damieel walked out carrying a tray with glasses on. Angel then appears back carrying four large bottles of Cabilla and places them on the table.
Nibs then stood and said, “Drinks?”
Everyone present nodded, and the group heard two voices from inside, “Please Nibs.”
“Done, Angel, Damieel,” responded Nibs and poured out twelve glasses and passed one to each of the friends, sat on the railing were ten of the fairies, Angel’s and Damieel’s partner fairies were inside helping in the cooking of dinner.
Five minutes after Angel had disappeared into the Retreat after carrying out the Cabilla bottles, Angel and Damieel both appeared carrying large trays piled high with simple Surran food. They both dished the meal out to each member of the friends and then they both sat down and said, “Enjoy.”
“It smells excellent thanks,” said Tina as she stabbed a piece of the meat in spicy gravy and stuck it in her mouth, “mm, delicious thank you twins.”
“Your welcome Tina,” said Damieel and then Angel said, “We are both just happy that you are enjoying it.”
“Muchly,” said Nibs as she scouped some of the Vegatables onto her fork and then shoved it into her mouth.
Towards the end of the main course, Claire who was sitting beside Paul eating a piece of just right lamb stake. Claire felt the presence of a another person trying to gain entry to her mind. Claire them looked at who it was and found it was Sam. Claire smiled as she cast Mana Call and opened her self to her mum.
Claire then mentally said, “Mum can you heard me?”
Sam said in reply, “Yes, I can. How?”
“I’m training under a Attlanian Line walker to be able to cast real magick. You and I talking like this is magick, not just in the literal sense, but in the real one too,” Claire replied.
Problamatic“I don’t believe it,” Sam said, “I’m just happy that when am over heard my lord when he has been talking to people not in the same room as him, paid off. How have you been and how is Duggie and the rest of the family?”
“Everyone is great mum, a lot has happened since you were kidnapped. I now run with the Gangrel gang specifically the unit Paul and Sandra run with, from across the road to home. I’m also now happy married to Paul Patterson,” Claire said and said to everyone, “Guys Sam and I are in communication.”
Nibs said in response, “Your mum Sam?”
Claire nodded as Sam said, “Congratulations Claire, I hope the two of you will always be happy.”
“We will be and in a few years, mum, we’re coming to get you, to free you, and teach the High Lord Karazzakkia what it means to annoy the Conspiracy.”
“To that end I will do what I can to help you, but I never see the out doors or even a window, it’s as if we are underground. I have no idea where I am in the world or if I’m on Darra Von,” Sam said.
“You are still on Darra Von mum,” said Claire, “Ithian the gent who is teaching me and Hell Bright to be Line Walkers has told me that the Mana Call spell don’t work across dimensions.”
“Thank god for that,” Sam said, “I wish I knew where I am. Can I take it by the fact you know an Attlanian you know what Duggie is?”
“Yes I do, as does Bill, Hemma, Beatrice and Damien mum, I have a feeling that when we come and get you, dad and Bill are both going to be coming as well,” Claire said.
“That wouldn’t surprise me in the least,” responded Sam, “And who is Hell Bright?”
“Can I ask, are you alone and safe?” Claire asked.
“As safe as I can be,” Sam said in a matter of fact tone, “Thankfully the boss don’t have rune statues in the rooms, so I can do this in peace in quiet and I suppose to be asleep, my eyes are closed but my mind is still active.”
“Good, Hell Bright is one of my new friends, I quit school five weeks ago and I’m about to go to The Academy, a college for elite ghosts. Currently I’m sat with my friends eating dinner cooked for us by Angel and Damieel, a Fallen Angel Risen Demon. The rest of my friends are Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson or Nibs, Sandra Calton-Patterson. Yes mum before you say anything they are married, Nibs is a Trans person,” Claire said.
“Arh,” Sam responded.
“Paul my husband, Tina Griffiths-Detric, Anna Abs Griffiths-Detric,” Claire said.
“Another trans marriage?” Sam asked.
“Yes, another trans marriage. Ren brother to Hell Bright, Jum-fu and Wong-Ma, both of them are Jarrzarian and were friends with Nibs before she moved to Suraban, about 10 months ago and Daraus an Angel Wolf,” Claire said, “I’ve not actually finished mum, I could tell you the names of a lot of other people, but the most important ones are our fairy companions. Each of us except Daraus has a fairy companion, and we are linked to them and to our direct partner, which Paul is mine. To explain it here is difficult to say the least.”
“Then don’t try, say hi to everyone and also I hope to see them all very soon, and I’ll let you get back to dinner,” Sam said, “Oh before I go I heard the report Metzza and Abilgail gave the boss after the latest failure, ‘Those bastards surprised us again.’”
“Oh, yeah, how’s Abilgail’s face?” Claire asked smirking at the Burning Hands attack that surprised her.
“If you mean the burn on her cheek and eye, I have seen it, very nice, and she hadn’t told me it was from you. I think she is planning on keeping it as a reminder of how much she hates you,” Sam said, “Bye for now, I’ll contact you again in a few weeks hun, have lots of fun,” and Sam disappeared from Claire’s mind.
Claire then said, “Sam says hi, and she hopes to meet everyone very soon.”
“Yes and we all hope to meet her very soon as well,” said Sandra.
“She is using Mana Call, she learnt it from the High Lord himself,” Claire then said.
“Opps,” said Nibs, “It looks like he has created this little bird.”
“Yes it does, doesn’t it,” said Paul.
After dinner was finished including a traditional fruit pie and creamy mily as pudding Sandra and Wong-Ma volunteered to go and do the washing up. Everyone else sat outside smoking, reading or doing what every they wanted to in the warm evening.
Nibs brought her drum from the garage where she had fixed the neck ring in place. Nibs was also carrying two more rings, a piece of hide and a long length of cord. Nibs sat on the lower veranda and cut two circles from the Elk hide. Nibs then placed one of the rings over the sounding end and then she placed the second one which Nibs had bound and made small loops completely surrounding it on and the she made sure the first one she put on was completely outside the hide. Nibs then wound the hide around the ring first ring and Nibs then thread the cord and tied a knot in one end and then she started to thread the cord through a loop on the neck ring. Sandra came round the corner from the garage carrying her drum and like Nibs the necessary rings and cord to skin her drum.
When Sandra had sat down she asked, “Ok, with these items and the hide, how do I skin this?”
Nibs then explained the entire procedure to Sandra as she completed each phase, and then when she had got to the point where Nibs was at, the pair then strung the drum. When the stringing was finished Nibs said, “Now go back and take the slack out of the cord and make sure the cord between the top ring and the neck ring is tight, the last phase is when we put the hide under tension.” Nibs then tightened each length of cord and when she had finished Sandra was about half way round.
When Sandra had finished she said, “To tension I remember seeing the cord starting to make a lattice style affair.”
“That’s it, feed the long piece over one and under the next and then pull up,” and the two cords crossed and stopped together, “and the same with the next one over then under and pull,” and again the two cords crossed and were held together, and Nibs then sounded the drum for the first time and made a mental note six cords should do it. Nibs then put six tensions into the skin at regular intervials around the drum and again she sounded the drum and slipped a seventh in and tensioned that one and again sounded the drum and said, “Perfect.”
Then Sandra under the watchful eye of Nibs put her first tension in and then the second, when Nibs sounded the drum and said, “I think eight more tensions are needed.” Like Nibs had, Sandra put then in at regular intervals around the drum, then Nibs sounded it again and said, “Perfect.” The pair then quietly beat a tune between themselves. “Well done hun,” Nibs said, “you led for a good while then.”
“Yeah I know,” replied Sandra smiling happily.
Everyone on the main Veranda clapped the tune and both Nibs and Sandra said, “Thanks.”

* * * * * *

Frodar mid morning everyone at the retreat had just finished sorting the Retreat out for the next people to visit and stay. When everyone was out side and all the bags were packed and Nibs and Sandra’s drum had been fixed to the bikes Nibs closed and locked the front door, when she had reached the ground she opened the burglar alarm box and activated it.
Nibs then thought said to Sandra, “Remind me to come back and upgrade this when I’ve got my masters in security systems architecture.”
“Yeah ok,” Sandra thought replied as she dropped the kick start and the engine caught, everyone else started their engines and they all pulled out and headed back for Suraban and the Graduation Ball this evening and then the Gathering tomorrow evening.

* * * * * *

After a couple of hours the group were slowing for the toll booths. After everyone had arrived back at the club, Nibs, Sandra, Wong and Jum went shopping to the local hypermarket and local Jarrzarian food stores.
After spending a good hour shopping for the supplies they would need for the meal this evening. Duggie had already agreed to let the four use his kitchen and apartment to do the actual work on the meal.
When they had gotten back all of the Vixens, Bill and Duggie were sat outside reading or sunbathing. The four, plus Daraus and the fairy companions headed into the apartment and started to prepare Dinner Nibs was stood at the cooker and said, “Someone go and find Duggie, I need to know how to work the cooker?”
Wong disappeared out of the apartment as she had just finished preparing a North island fruit salad as one of the two puddings. Wong soon returned with a Duggie.
“Too work the cooker you need to pump some of you own mystic energy into the cooker,” Duggie said.
“How long on a charge?” Nibs asked
“13 hours. I pump some on last night and we didn’t use it this morning for breakfast and we haven’t needed it for hot water,” Duggie replied.
“Right, thanks,” Nibs said and pumped in a charge and suddenly the hot plates were hot and the ready light came on. “Lets do this, thanks Duggie.”
As Duggie walked out he said, “Dinner smells excellent.”
“It should,” said Sandra.

* * * * * *

Nibs walked out of the apartment at about 05:15 and asked, “Would the people out here like to sort out some were we can eat as a group? Thank you, dinner will be ready in about fifteen minutes.” Nibs then walked back into the apartment.
Paul, Ren, Bill and Duggie all got up and started to carry tables so they were end to end. Wong then brought out the drinks, as they were getting driven to the Ball and also being picked up, it allowed the group to drink and to get seriously stoned.

* * * * * *

Then at 05:30AN Nibs walked out of the apartment and placed the warmers on the table and was closely followed by Sandra and Wong who were both carrying large pans of steaming egg fried rice. The rice sat in a inner heater jacket the outer one being heated heat the water that surrounded the inner and kept the inner hot. Wong and Sandra placed the pans on two of the heater plates and then disappeared back into the apartment. Jum, who was carrying small soup bowls and spoons, followed by Nibs carrying a large steaming saucepan then exited the apartment and as Jum placed the bowls down, Nibs ladded the soup into each. Then when the pair had finished dishing out Nibs dished out Jum’s and Wong’s and the placed the saucepan on to the boiler following a few seconds later came Wong and Sandra both carrying large bowls with Jarrzarian bread in.
When Sandra and Wong had sat down the entire table started to eat. Duggie who was sat beside Jum said, “Who cooked the soup, it’s excellent?”
“A combination of myself,” said Jum, “and Sandra.”
“I must get the receipt, it is delicious,” responded Duggie.
“That’s a good point I wonder what the cooking arrangements are like at the Academy,” Nibs said, “I hope either we have access to cooking facilities or can have access to the kitchen as most of us enjoy cooking and also enjoy the process of cooking.”
When the soup course was finished Nibs and Sandra gathered up the dirty bowls and followed Wong and Jum into the apartment. Inside Nibs and Sandra went about washing up the bowls as they would be needed for the rice and possibly the pudding courses as well. As Nibs and Sandra washed up, Jum and Wong went about getting the second starter course, ‘Wrapped Sea Prawns in Salted Sea Leaves’ out of the oven and onto the three large plates that had been in boiling hot water since Wong and Sandra had walked out before the first course.
Jum, Wong and Nibs all carried a plate with the second course on out and dished it up on to the small side plates that were located at each place setting. Sandra then re-ran the hot water and placed the plates for the main course into the water, and also checked on the main course that was sat in warmers on the cooker.
As Nibs passed Claire, she said, “This is excellent thanks.”
“No worries, only the best for our friends,” Nibs said.
When that course was finished all four headed back into the apartment after collecting the dirty plates and other dirty cutlery they took the lot into the apartment and as with the first course, they washed up the small side plates as they would be needed now with the main course. Sandra after drying them up headed out and replaced them as the side plate. Nibs then carried out the large plates and bowls for the main course, and the four placed the two woks and the large saucepans on the warmers.
The Hunters Marauders and Hammers all arrived back from eating in the canteen. Sandra said, “Hi.”
“Hi you lot,” said Clare. And the group headed to sit and chill after the afternoon in the range.
Nibs and Blackie who was sat on the table with her looked over at the Hunters and saw two new members, Nibs lent over and said. “I think the Hunters are now complete, with those two new members.”
“Therefore I think I shall gift them both when I have finished eating,” said Sandra.
“It may be an idea,” said Nibs.
After the main course was finished like with the other courses the four had cleared away the dirties. Wong and Sandra appeared and placed the pudding bowls down and the disappeared back into the apartment.
Soon all four appeared carrying a Traditional Jarrzarian Pudding which was dished out to all and then when the four had sat down Nibs stood and said, “May we as friends always be there to support and help our friends here in the conspiracy and the outside world.”
“Here here,” replied everyone.
When Nibs had sat back down everyone started the first of the puddings. When that was finished, Nibs and Sandra disappeared back into the apartment and then brought out two large bowls with a fruit salad in and place both down and Sandra said, “As I am stuffed, both me and Nibs thought, take some if you want some.”
After fifteen more minutes of dinner Duggie, Ithian and Bill said, “We’ll wash and clean up, thank you Nibs, Sandra, Jum, and Wong for an excellent dinner.”
Everyone else chorused, “Thank you.”
To which all four smiled thank you. And everyone got up and left Duggie, Ithian and Bill to clean up. Duggie walked into his apartment and found most of the washing up had been done previously and during the cooking and also the dishing up of dinner.
Nibs and Sandra along with Daraus and both the fairies walked over to where Clare and Sym were sat listening to Charlie reading and Bobby was lightly sanding down the wood sculpture he had been working on for the last few days.
Sandra knelt down beside Bobby and looked at the sculpture and said, “That is incredibly detailed, and it is absolutely beautiful, who is if of?” Sandra asked.
Bobby held it up and Sandra saw the likeness between Charlie and the sculpture.
Sandra then said, “I’ve not seen you around before have I?”
“No,” replied Bobby, “I’m Bobby and this is Charlie we only joined a few days ago, I think it was members from the raid on Narizzan Inc that saw me and Charlie running across the roof tops.”
“It was you two was it,” Sandra said, “Then allow me to gift you then.”
“This ain’t going to run out is it,” Bobby said.
“No, this gifting is permanent,” said Sandra, and placed her hand on Bobby’s shoulder and said, “A gift from me to you Bobby, the gift of True Sight.”
For the second time Bobby could see the companions again. Sandra then went and sat beside Charlie and placed her hand on his shoulder and said the same.
Charlie lifted his head and saw the companions again and said, “Thank you,” and went back to reading.
When Charlie had finished, Sym clapped and Clare said, “Well done, that mustn’t have been easy, especially with so many people listening.”
Sandra then said, “When did you start to learn how to read?”
“A couple of days ago,” Charlie said.
“That is impressive,” responded Sandra.

* * * * * *

Abbey had stood up and took Nibs aside as both her and Sandra had walked over and said, “I’m I right in saying that you want to be informed of things concerning Timothy and his group?”
“Yes you are,” Nibs replied, “What have you got to report?”
“A possible breach of Gangrel Standing orders, the abandonment of nearly all the units under him in the South East, to name two of the activities the Hunters are looking into, plus the area itself is rife with unlisted Gangs, and one especially warrants special attention,” Abbey said.
“This don’t sound too good,” Nibs said.
“No, the gang has from firsthand reports Vampires within the ranks, more than likely controlling the gang itself,” Abbey said.
“You guys going to need any help dealing with them,” Nibs said.
“No, Paul, Duggie are going to train us on our field trip and Kev is going to train the Marauders and Hammers,” Abbey said, “but a bit of interesting news, it looks like the Vixens are getting a rep on the street.”
“Oh, what are they saying?” Nibs asked.
“It concerns a New gang which is led by two females one vicious the other level headed, and one is called the Black Fairy,” Abbey said.
“Does Sarah know this,” Nibs said as Claire and Trixxie walked past, Nibs said, “Don’t get to busy Claire, we have still to get ready.”
“Ok Nibs,” Claire responded.
“Yes she does, we told her yesterday,” Abbey said.
“It’s a long way to the bottom Timothy,” Nibs said.
Sandra slipped her arm into Nibs’ and gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, “We need to think about getting ready hun.”
“True we do,” Nibs said, “Chat to you tomorrow before the Gathering.”
“When you planning on getting there, around lunch time to mid afternoon,” Nibs said.
“We’ll see you at command then,” Abbey said as Nibs and Sandra turned towards the Club.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

Graduation is such sweet parting.

Story:

As the Vixens and their companions headed over the grass area in front of the main club Sandra said to Nibs, “I wonder is any of the Aces will at the Ball tonight?”
“Don’t know hun,” responded Nibs, “I hope some do turn up as it would be a good chance to show them that there are no bad feelings from us towards them as individuals, it was the gang itself and the way they went about business that was our problem.”
“Yeah very true,” said Gary as he caught them up carrying his suit bag, “Lets go and enjoy the Ball.”
“Yeah lets,” said Sandra.
Just behind Nibs and Sandra was Paul and Claire and as they walked across the grass, Paul said, “Tonight is the night we Graduate and prepare to go to the Academy.”
“Yes it is,” Claire said, “I’m just happy I’m here with my friends.”
“Same here hun,” said Paul.
Ren turned to Gary and said, “You need a room to change in Gary?”
“Yeah I do,” replied Gary.
“That’s simple, change in my apartment,” Ren said.
Nibs turned to Gary and said, “You not actually been on the top floor have you Gary?”
“No I haven’t,” Gary responded, “I’m I right in thinking I am classified as Elite.”
“Yes you are,” responded Hell Bright, “This should be interesting, I wonder how many students will have a problem with us,” and she indicated the members of the group, “who didn’t attend the High School.”
“If anyone does Hell Bright, just tell them to go and see the Headmistress as she was the one to issue the invites to the unit, rather than just the people who attended the school, and anyway, we all have got two tickets and so with six of us, we have twelve tickets, and there’s twelve of us going,” Nibs said.
“I wonder if Toma and Darla are going to be there,” Sandra said.
“I hope so, it would be good for Toma to be there,” Nibs said, “I have noticed that Toma has grown in confidence over the last few weeks.”
“I agree with you Nibs,” said Abs, “Toma is a lot more confident and also a lot more ready to help his true friends.”
“I just hope Darla and Toma works,” said Paul, “I couldn’t ask for someone more deserving of Gangrel membership than Toma sometimes. He’s come out of the shadows and has embraced his slave hood and I think hes now very much more happy.”
“I agree with you Paul,” said Nibs, “I chatted to him at the at the Savraday party and he seriously did look and sound a lot happier. He sounded similar at the End of Exams Party.”
The group them walked into the club via the garage and then headed for the nearest ramp to the ground floor. then the group walked to the third floor South Wing and the conspiracy apartments. Each pairing except for Ren and Hell Bright headed for their apartments, as did Ren and Gary who headed for Ren’s and Hell Bright headed for hers.
Nibs, Sandra, Daraus and the pair’s fairies walked into their apartment and found two new dresses with a note laying on the bed. Nibs picked up the note and read it aloud to Sandra who was in the kitchenette making a couple of drinks.
Dear Nibs and Sandra,
Please accept these dresses as gifts from myself and my sister, for over the last month you two along with the rest of the Vixens have show us both a side to the human spirit we both thought long dead.
You both are two of the most compassionate souls alive this day, not taking away from the rest of the Vixens and the elements of the Hunters we both knew, but you show compassion to all bar those who truly deserve your wrath.
We both will see you tomorrow at the Gathering as Sarah has persuaded myself along with Richard to join the Gangrels.
Nicole.
“That’s beautiful,” said Sandra as she stuck her head around the door and saw the two dresses, both of the were rich and dark red with dark rich blue boned bodices with the rich blue changing to a dark rich green lace sleeves the shoes were proper 3 inch high heels. Also present were a pair of silk stockings and all the necessary gubbings to wear them properly.
“Oh, another note,” said Nibs as she saw an envelope under the dress she had picked up. Nibs again read the note aloud as Sandra was making the two drinks.
Dear Nibs and Sandra,
Let me tell you about the dresses.
They are both made from the silk of the silk spider from the planet of Kerann in the Anvil Galaxy. The silk itself has some very special qualities in its makeup and how it shimmers naturally, but like the nanites, the silk seems to need body heat to shimmer and it don’t matter what colour you die it, it still shimmer’s in that colour. Another property is that it never needs cleaning. I’ve have three formal dresses made from the silk and I have never needed to clean any of them once.
Jane
“Remind me to thank both Jane and Nicole tomorrow,” said Sandra, “I was going to wear my induction dress, but I think now I shall wear the new one.”
“Yeah, me to,” Nibs said, “They are beautiful aren’t they.” Nibs walked out carrying the coffee Sandra had just passed her and the pair headed for the bathroom and a good shower. The pair had a quick look at each other’s body to check to see if either of them needed a touch up on the shaving front.
Nibs did need her arm-pits shaved but that was more due to being a trans person more than anything else, when Nibs had finished she turned to Sandra and gave her a kiss on the lips and then headed back to the bedroom. Soon they both were applying the makeup and making sure they looked their best. They both had an idea of the makeup the rest of the girls would be using, full Goth.
The evening was a fancy dress Ball, the team had decided to go as a group of Vampires from one of the TV shows, ‘The Masquerade Vampires’. Everyone gathered in the south reception hall before heading down to the two Echo Tech Limos that were transporting the group to the Ball.
The front Limo would contain Nibs, Sandra, Daraus, Paul, Claire, Abs, Tina and Gary, the second one would contain the rest of the friends.
Stood beside the front Limo was Jaboc, who said, “I see you are all wearing your gifts from Jane and Nicole, this is mine, Life membership to the Club and the promise that if any of you are in Suraban and a fight night is being held then you will have an automatic slot in the program. No questions asked.”
“Thank you Jaboc,” said Sandra.
“And thank you for hosting us for the time we have been here,” said Nibs and everyone smiled at the sentiment.
Jaboc then opened the door to the limo and Sandra, then followed by Nibs, who had Daraus as close to her heel as the dress Nibs was wearing would allow, Gary, Tina, Abs, Paul, Claire, and the fairy companions either climbed in or flew in and sat on the small mini bar the Limo. When everyone was in the limo Jaboc closed the door to the Limo, the driver pulled a short distance down the road. The second Limo then pulled up and again Jaboc opened the door and allowed everyone else to enter it and then again he closed the door and the two limos pulled up the driveway towards the front gates. Nibs saw the rest of the Gangrel units to be based here chilling and working behind the two apartments.
The inside of the limo was all leather upholstery, the nine seats were all comfortable to sit on and down the opposite side to the side they had entered by was a mini bar, stocked with a few of the more expensive spirits and a few bottles of mixers.
As the limo headed towards the main gate he driver opened the small window and asked, “Where to first?”
“Central High please,” replied Gary who looked very smart in his suit and tie. Paul also looked very smart in his suit which complemented Claire’s dress beautifully, the greens and reds were matched in Pauls suit. Abs and Tina were wearing the same, similar in style to Nibs and Sandra’s but the colours were different.
As the two limos pulled out of the driveway they both turned north and then at the main road turned east and head down the road the vixens had used five weeks earlier on Nibs’ birthday when they had first arrived at the club. The limo slowed as it approached the junction to CW9 which would take then almost to the school itself. The two limo’s turned onto the CW and accelerated to about 100mph and moved over one lane and stayed in convoy until they came off the CW a couple of miles before it ended on CW4. As the pair approached the lights at the end of the off ramp, the lights changed and stopped the second limo.
The lead limo pulled in and the driver said, “I was told that the two limos were to pull up together so I need to wait for the second one.”
“On problem,” said Nibs, “can I ask who told you that?”
“Jane C did as she personally booked the vehicles last week,” the driver said and pulled out as the Limo cornered and accelerated to catch the lead one up.
A few minutes later the pair pulled up behind three other vehicles who were dropping off fifth years at the Graduation ball. When the vehicle ahead of them had deposited the pair it was transporting off the lead limo pulled up and the driver climbed out and went around to the correct side and opened the door for the transported guests. Nibs and Daraus along with the six fairy companions got out and was followed by Sandra and then the rest of the friends in the order, Gary, Paul, Claire, Abs and then Tina.
When everyone was out, Nibs said, “Thank you,” to the driver.
Who replied, “Your welcome ma’am,” and he then walked around the front on the vehicle and climbed back into the drivers seat and pulled away and waited for the second one to deposit is transported guests and then they would both head for the car-park and await the groups departure from the Ball.
Abs heard Detric’s comment about Echo Tech and them and said, “It looks like Detric is beginning to understand that the Aces were facing far more then just the Gangrels.”
Nibs laughed at Abs’ comment about the Aces and understanding.
The seven to exit first waited for the six in the second vehicle to arrive and drop off the six it was carrying. When everyone was present everyone headed inside the main building of the school and to the Ball itself.

* * * * * *

From the vehicle in front the driver got out of the back two wheel chairs and helped both Detric and Zoe out and the pair sat in them. They were being pushed by a fourth year member of the offensive team and one of the forth year cheerleader, Zoe use to lead. Detric looked back at the vehicle behind them and saw the licence plate said ‘Echo Tech 08’.
Detric then asked Zoe, “Did we have anyone from Echo Tech in the year?”
“I don’t think so hun,” replied Zoe, “why?”
“The vehicle behind us has Echo Tech licence plates,” replied Detric.
“Oh, that is interesting,” said Zoe.
As the pair entered the main door Detric looked back at who got out and saw Nibs, and Sandra climb out and then they were joined by the rest of the Vixens.
“Fuck, no wonder we hand our arses handed to us so convincingly. It looks like the Vixens are friends with Echo Tech,” Detric said.

* * * * * *

As the group started to walk towards the main door, Hell Bright said, “Nice looking school from the outside.”
“No it weren’t a bad school, just elements in it, made it horrible for people like me,” said Nibs, “Get rid of the bullies and again you have a nice school.”
The group walked through the front door, just beyond was the headmistress and her two assistants. Heather said when she saw the group enter, “Welcome to Central High’s Graduation Ball Vixens, enjoy the evening.”
“Thank you Mrs MacFields,” Sandra said as they passed her.
The group then entered the main hall which was 70metres long, by 30metres wide and at least 15metres high. Along the wall, opposite the door the Vixens had entered by, running from about five metres up to a foot from the ceiling where windows. One end was dominated by the stage which was some three feet above the floor, on which a band made from four members of the fifth year and one from the forth year. The roof was covered in expensive drapes that dropped and looped back to the ceiling and the walls at least 8 metres up.
They then headed for the nearest large empty table, when the group arrived at the table, Nibs said, “Drinks everyone?”
“Yeah,” everyone said.
Both Nibs and Sandra then headed for the fully licensed bar that had been set up in the next door teaching room. As Nibs and Sandra entered the room, they saw a couple of groups of people, one group was the Media group.
Two of their number walked over to Nibs and Sandra and asked, “We know you Sandra, but who are you?”
“Me, I’m Nibola Nibs Calton, I use to be known as Nicholas Calton,” Nibs said.
“Bloody hell,” Dan said, “this is different isn’t it?”
“This is my true self, for a lot of my life I have hidden myself, only at the end of the exams did I embrace my other side.” Nibs replied.
“The reason we came over is that Simon said that Central is planning on re-making the Schools Video and he knew we were interested in helping making it,” Robin said.
“And you want to know what the situation is concerning the source material we have,” said Sandra.
“Yes exactly,” Robin said.
“Have this number is the main phone number of Gangrel command, ask for Sarah Cutherlate she would the best person to talk to about it as we’re about to head for college,” Sandra said.
“Arh, right any idea how available Sarah will be as we were hoping to have this done in a few weeks,” Dan said.
“As free as any other person is,” Sandra said, as they walked to the bar area and got themselves 12 Cabillas and headed back to the group.
Ren asked when the Nibs and Sandra had returned, “Outside for a smoke?”
“Yeah,” said Sandra, and the friends after they had picked up their glasses of Cabilla headed for the one of the doors that headed to the outside.
Paul said, “I was looking around and some of the costumes are excellent, imaginative, and very creative. I’ve been able to identify a few people but that’s due to them being either on crutches or in wheelchairs.”
As the friends along with their fairy companions, who after entering the hall had flown to one of the high windows and perched themselves there, exited the hall they saw Darla in a dress similar to the ones everyone else was wearing and Toma in a smart suit and slave collar.
The outside had about thirty five of the year smoking mainly cigarettes and drinking what looked like alcohol. The area itself was neat and tidy, with seating arranged in groups so friends could sit and chat before they left for college or work. The buildings surrounding the area behind the main hall were all closed up for the summer.
Toma and Darla smiled as the group approached. Toma said, “Good evening friends.”
“Good evening to you fellow graduate, Toma,” Paul said.
“May I say you look very smart in that suit, Toma,” said Abs.
“Thank you Abs,” replied Toma, “Jane said in a few days, I will have a suit made from the same material as everyone else.”
“Bloody hell,” said Jum, “I guessed these were expensive when I saw mine and Wong’s. I didn’t believe the note when I read it, but I guess it must be true then.”
“Yeah, I know,” said Nibs.
“I have to thank you all for being my friends,” said Toma.
“Your welcome Toma,” said Sandra, “I don’t know how much you Mistress has told you about the Gangrels, but you did fill all our requirements for membership.”
“How come,” Toma said.
Darla then turned to her slave and said, “You were disadvantage by the fact you were bullied in the school. Without the bullying you would have led a normal school life, would have left with some good qualifications, and then gone onto college or work,” then Darla drags Toma in to the warm security of her arms and continued, “I saw you at the party and thought to myself, I wonder if there is a way I can help you. Then the Twins chose to follow the Vixens to the Academy, which I wasn’t going to, my choice not to go, and I do feel a little lost without a partner, then I remembered you and thought lets see. And you are the result.”
“I have to admit, I have had a few of the year walk up to me and ask you I am,” said Toma, “I bet you get it as well Nibs.”
“I hope so,” said a smiling Nibs, “It will be fun to change attitudes with natural persuasion rather than ability.”
Then drifting out of the main hall came the chilled sounds of a DJ playing Ambient chill before the Band took to the stage.
From inside the hall walked Simon who headed towards the group when he saw them and asked, “What are the Vixens being this evening?”
“A group from the tele series ‘The Masquerade Vampires’,” replied Tina, “hi Simon.”
“Yeah hi,” said Sandra.
“I’ve had a few of the fifth years walk up to me and ask who are you,” Simon said looking directly at Nibs.
“What have you told them Simon,” replied Nibs.
“To ask you,” Simon replied.
Nibs smiled as Detric who was sat in a wheelchair exited the hall and just behind him was Zoe also in an wheel chair. The four headed towards the were the Vixens were standing and also a few were sitting smoking and enjoying each other’s company.
When the pair got close enough Detric said, “Excuse me but I have an apology to make.” The two fourth years pushing the wheel chairs departed and moved a short distance away, out of direct hearing.
The group turned to face Detric when he said that and Detric continued, “Nibs I apologise for the bullying I endorsed and actually took part in. Seeing you get out of the Echo Tech Limos I realised that we had pissed off a lot more people than just members of the school student population.”
“Thank you for you apology Detric,” said Nibs, “I have no hard feelings against you as a person, but you when you wore the Aces garb, that I found offensive.”
“The Aces never pissed off Echo Tech, we spent the previous few weeks fighting in the Wacker War,” said Sandra, “Echo Tech were very heavily involved in the war and we made some good friends because of it.”
“You only faced the full power of the Echo Tech support in the last couple of minutes, as you were trying to get your self out of the shit,” said Gary, “I paid lip service to my Aces membership, and both times you faced units I was connected with I sat the battle out and didn’t fire a shot. I couldn’t risk any of you seeing me and recognizing me.”
“Oh,” said Detric, “I never realised that we had forced membership on people.”
“You may not have, but members did make it look like if you didn’t join they would make that person’s life in the team hell,” Gary said, “at least four of the offensive team forced out two of the better Receivers and at least two Defensive backs put one of the Defensive Blockers in hospital.”
“You don’t happen to know which people did that, do you Gary?” asked Detric.
“Yes I do,” replied Gary, “Simoine and Leonard, both of whom died during the War Zone, and I’m not sure on the other incident.”
“Ok,” said Detric, “I came over to say that after the War Zone and getting kicked out of home, I got thinking and have asked Simon here if Central needs people to help in policing the Gangs. I had my first interview for the position of Investigator last week, and from the noises the interviewers were making I think I did well.”
“That’s excellent news,” said Gary, “it looks like me and you are going to be working along side one another again then.”
“How come?” asked Detric.
“I command one of the new Gangrel units that will highly likely be actively involved in the policing of the gangs,” Gary said.
“In with that in mind, I think you should know, that we,” and Sandra indicated the twelve Vixens, “are more than people may think. I don’t know how much you got told by Gary, about what happened in the underground facilities?”
“Enough to know that you could have mashed any of us at any point during the time you were here,” said Detric, “why didn’t you Nibs?”
“Think about it Detric, who was Mrs MacFields going to believe me, a student who transferred in from South Aticca or the stars of the football team,” said Nibs, “I understand human nature, and how the human mind works, a school who thinks the sun shines out of the football team’s arses or me.”
“Good point,” Detric said.
“I hated coming to school, but I knew that if I left, then I was letting down my mum and dad. I could have had ghost work from about five months after I moved here,” Nibs said, “I was made a full ghost about six months ago.”
“I have one question, Gary said something about little people helping you in the fight,” said Detric, “I was wondering if you knew what he was on about.”
“We do,” said Sandra and grasped both there hands and said after she got the approval of all the Vixens when they all smiled, Sandra said, “A gift from me to you Detric and you Zoe, the gift of True Sight.”
When Sandra had finished Detric and Zoe saw the fairies.
Pixie said to Zoe, “When last I saw you, you looked scared as hell.”
Zoe stared in shock at Pixie, “No. That’s not possible.”
“Don’t you remember the fight Zoe,” said Sandra, “Claire cast teleport to get you from your position on the surface into the underground facilities and then she cast the magick spell of True Sight on you. You definitely saw Pixie and the others.”
“I don’t remember, I think I was concentrating to hard on fighting you,” said Zoe, “but by the fact that they weren’t there before you said that, must mean that they are real.”
“Now I understand what he was going on about,” said Detric, “I’ll say this much you are an incredible team. As you said you helped during the Wacker War, were you in the front lines during the final assault?”
“Yes we all were,” said Gary, “Hence why me saying the Aces would be facing 50 experienced battle hardened combat troops.”
“I watched retaking and most of it I was in a state of shock at the no nonsense way the forces went about re-taking the streets,” said Detric.
“To give you an idea of the level of technology we have access to, the armour we wear, is 25 to 35 years more advanced than the best the Weapon production corporations have. We all are equipped with advanced Vision rigs, which has low light, thermo, infra red and also a high resolution digital camera. A globally linked comms network, all voice and data are passed through a command post, and they can see what we can see to the same level of detail,” Abs said and then Tina continued after offering Detric her blunt, “Plus all the weapons we carry are equipped as standard with smart gun links. We also can see where our friends are and also we have the capability to display whoever’s camera we want either to a battle field tablet or our PDUs or the vision rig itself.”
“Fuck me,” said Zoe, “No wonder you kicked our arses. The tech alone, you are more than able to take on corporate security forces and win.”
“We did and we won,” said Sandra.
“You have to understand that what you have been told this evening goes no further,” said Nibs.
“We guessed,” said Detric.
The DJed music died away and was replaced by the Gui-Dram sound of the live band. Then the people celebrating graduating started to head inside, Nibs and Sandra nodded to the two forth years and started to push Detric and Zoe inside.
Dan walked over to Detric and asked, “You need us anymore?”
“No I don’t think so, but stick around just in case,” replied Detric.
“No problem,” Dan said, and then the pair disappeared towards the bar.
Sandra looked up at the stage and saw Ben sitting playing the drums for the band, and said to Nibs, “Ben’s up there playing.”
Nibs looked at the stage and saw him playing and said, “Yeah, interesting though, I didn’t see the rest of the band when they came for the chat.”
“No, nor did I,” Sandra said.

* * * * * *

About half an hour later Gary McKrudder was pushed by one of the defensive team that was with him and Simoine at the War Zone. When had gotten close enough he said, “I apologise to you Nibs and your male side especially for the hell I put you through. After we had been captured and I had had basic treatment for my injuries, I spent the next few days sat in hospital in the bed next to Detric. I got a thinking, you were right I did cause a lot of emotional stress to a few people at the school. To that end I have already asked Mrs MacFields if I can come back next year and put right a lot of the wrongs I, personally, caused.”
“That is admirable Gary,” said Nibs, “But do you now understand why you lost so badly to us?”
“Yes, you had us dead to rights long before we every got to the War Zone, you had us beat the second you challenged us to the War Zone. What I’m trying to work out is how we got so convincingly thrashed?” Gary replied.
“Simple a combination of technology and the fact we live, breath and work as a team in almost all things,” replied Tina, “Simoine never stood a chance against me as you never stood a chance against Nibs Gary. The reason is that me, Nibs, Sandra, Abs, Jum and Wong we are all True Adepts, we are faster, tougher, stronger, have better senses than normal humans, I can see detail at least four times further away than a you can Gary, Abs hear a pin drop from 100metres, Sandra can see people’s auras, Nibs understands and knows the why people think and will react to various simuli.”
“Plus we work on a global comms network that allows any of us to contact other members of the forces, and we can see what they see,” said Paul, “in a couple of days most of us, except Gary, Toma and Darla will be travelling to Echo Tech City to attend The Academy,” and then Claire said as if her and Paul were one person, “so we can learn, get better and become what fate has destined for us to become.”
“I won’t ask what the hell just happened,” said Detric.
“Gary,” said Toma.
Gary looked straight at Toma and said, “Do I know you?”
“You do, I’m Tom Demms,” said Toma.
“Oops,” said Gary, “I owe you one too, don’t I.”
To which Toma nodded.
“I apologise to you Tom for the two years of hell you went through due to me throwing my weight around,” said Gary.
“Thank you,” said Toma.
“May I say though, you all have changed since you left school. Not just in the ways you described Tina, there is,” said Detric, “I can’t put my finger on it, but there is something between all twelve of you that is unique. I think it may be the bond you all enjoy.”
“Thank you Detric,” said Wong, “you are right when you say that, we do enjoy a bond, a bond of true friendship, a bond that can never be broken by distance.”
“Nibs gained that bond with us when she studied with us,” and Jum indicated both himself and Wong, “under our Sensei, Hume, and the same bond formed between Nick and Sandra I think, even though certain elements would not admit it. That bond manifested itself when Sandra brought out Nibs and Nibs herself built the same friendship bonds with everyone else here, and I bet with a few others.”
“We took it to its final stage a couple of weekends ago, when me and Nibs were formally joined as legal partners,” said Sandra, “We weren’t alone, Tina and Abs also sealed their bond as did Paul and Claire.”
Jum then said, “Nibs, would you please preside over a Jarrzarian Wedding, between me and Wong.”
“It would be my honour Jum, Wong,” replied Nibs and nodded to each in turn.
A pair of gents Nibs knew from the Computer society walked over and asked, “Sandra, I knew you and Nick were friends, is Nick here this evening?”
“She is here,” replied Sandra, “allow me to introduce the new and improved Nick or Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson.”
Nibs then looked at the pair and they then realised that is was Nick stood there looking at them.
“Happy graduation,” the pair said.
“Happy graduation to you both,” Nibs replied as the band finished the first set.
Sandra walked over towards where the band were standing, after coming down from the stage, and tapped Ben on the shoulder and said, “Hi, I never realised you were a member of a band Ben.”
“Yeah, been the drummer for the band for a couple of years, I’ve been trying to persuade them to join the Gangrels but they say they don’t run with gangs,” Ben said.
“Let me and the rest of the Vixens have a go, but we may have found you a tenth member for training,” Sandra said.
“Yeah!” exclaimed Ben, “Who?”
“Toma, he’s been introduced this Savraday with everyone else, but after training he will be working with Darla rather than running with a unit,” Sandra replied and the pair walked over to where the rest of the Vixens were standing before going back outside for a smoke. Wong and Jum had disappeared to the bar for some more drinks.
Nibs said when Ben and Sandra had approached, “Hi Ben, its good to see you here.”
“Yeah, likewise,” Ben said, “Detric, Gary, Zoe,” and Ben nodded to each.
“Hi Ben, Simon has told me of the work you’ve done over the last few months concerning the Aces and their actions both inside and outside school,” Detric said, “I wish I had never agreed with Simoine about setting up a street gang with the Team as it’s members.”
Nibs and Tina pushed Detric and Zoe outside and Adam pushed Gary, the group all moved to one of the seating arrangements and most sat down.
Zoe then said, “Just so people know, Amy is planning to try and get revenge on you Tina, that’s the reason why she’s not here, she thought you would be here and so didn’t want to have a confrontation with you Tina.”
“Would you pass a message to her from me,” Tina said, “If she wants me all she has to do is ask nicely, I would be happy to accommodate her and also kill her.”
Kai said to Nibs, “What’s your plans now? I guess you won’t be going to College now that you run with the Gangrels.”
“That’s where you are wrong, I am going to college, except I’m going with my friends here in the Vixens and it’s to the Academy, the school dedicated to the training of elite Ghosts,” Nibs said, “Which we all are.”
“Ok, how about you three?” asked Kai.
“Not sure, due to the extent of my injuries I’m not going to be able to take up the scholarship I had been awarded,” Gary said, “but with my actions over the last couple of years, I think I deserve it.”
“Hopefully I’ll be working as an investigator for Central,” said Detric.
“Helping Detric and hopefully doing a part time home study college course into media and advertising,” said Zoe.
“In what respect advertising?” Nibs asked.
“How advertising effects the way people look at products and weather or not they buy the item,” Zoe replied.
The other three members of the band walked out of the hall and lit up, they then wandered over to where Ben was sitting on the edge of one of the seats.
The Ian said, “I never realised you knew Sandra and that group Ben?”
“Yeah, you remember me talking about us as a band joining the Gangrels gang,” Ben said.
“Yeah, I do,” said Katlin, the lead Gui-Dram player.
“Well you do realise that Sandra, Paul, Nibs, Tina, Abs, and Gary are also all members as is everyone else here except for Gary, Detric and Zoe,” Ben said.
“No, way,” Iain said.
“Yes way,” said Nibs, “Ben and the rest of his friends are being introduced to the gang tomorrow evening.”
“What all the group you run with,” Iain said.
“Yes,” replied Ben, “all nine and when the next training cadre starts, if Toma wants to then we will start basic training.”
“Yeah, very much so,” Toma said.
“And the next Cadre will be my first in charge of Training under Gareth,” said Darla.
“I noticed some elements from Dark Legion in your music,” said Sandra as Nibs passed Ben her tin and pipe.
Ben then said, “Thanks Nibs,” as he took it and loaded himself a pipe and smoked it. Ben than asked Nibs, “May I,” and indicated that he wanted to pass it to the band.
“Yeah, no problem Ben,” said Nibs.
“Yes we are heavily influenced by the sounds and songs from Dark Legion,” Katlin said.
“You do know that five years ago the band ran with the Dark Legion Gangrel unit in South Klebge District and became famous off their first gig at Gangrel command,” said Sandra, “both me and Paul watched them play as we were both introduced at that gig.”
“No,” Jim, the bass player, said and got handed Nibs’ pipe loaded with cannabis along with a lighter. When Jim took it he said, “Thanks Nibs, I recognize you from somewhere, but I can’t place where.”
“Try, Electronics,” Nibs said.
“No, that’s not where I know you from,” Jim said.
“Yes it is, I use to be Nick Calton,” Nibs said.
“Fuck me,” said Jim and Katlin and then Jim said, “Nick Calton. My god, no now you say that yes I do recognize you now. That is some change.”
“Oh yes,” said Sandra, “It was some change wasn’t it hun.”
“Yeah, it was,” said Nibs.
“What a lot of people don’t realise is that the Gangrels have over 1000 members just in the street gang section,” said Darla.
“Fuck me,” said Detric, “I thought you were kidding when you said in addition 100 other combat support personal.”
“Yeah, for a few of those that War Zone was the first time they picked up a fire arm, let alone actually put their lives on the line,” Gary said, “Don’t you remember Simon and Derrick were there too.”
“Yeah I do,” said Detric as Derrick walked out of the Hall in search of Detric, Gary and any other members of the team.
Derrick walked over and said, “Hi everyone. I’m surprise to see you four associating with the Vixens.”
“Why, we are all Graduating tonight, anyway Nibs said it herself she has no hard feelings against me, but it was when I was wearing the Aces garb, that she found offensive, plus I have apologised to her and Toma for the last couple of years,” Detric said.
“As have I,” said Gary.
Derrick laughed and said, “What is it with you Nibs and the Vixens, you just accept things and never try to change them.”
“Why should I, me being me is often enough to change people,” Nibs said.
“You forget one of the Gangrel Standing Orders,” Gary said, “Gangrels should accept all as equals and let there actions be the initiator of re-action not there past.”
“They apologised to us this evening, and that is enough in my eyes to wipe all the past transgressions,” Nibs said, “Why hold a grudge.”
“This is the first time I’ve actually chatted to you as a group,” said Ian, “and to put it bluntly I wish I had chatted to you a lot earlier. You all are so down to earth. Including you Ben.”
“Now do you see why I’m going to join the Gangrels,” Ben said.
“Yes I do,” Ian said.
“Ian do you want to go to the Gathering tomorrow?” Darla asked and Simon nodded in recognition of Darla’s idea.
“Yeah, how?” Ian asked.
“By coming as my guest, you’ll spend the first bit of the evening with the rest of the Vixens, but that’s due to me sponsoring Toma for membership,” Darla replied.
“Does the invite include Katlin and Jim?” Ian asked.
“Yeah,” Darla replied, “The only thing you need is some smart clothes or a formal dress,” Darla replied.
“A what?” asked Katlin.
“These Katlin,” replied Hell Bright, and she slightly lifted her skirt to show Katlin what she meant.
“That could be a bit hard as I don’t have one,” Katlin replied.
“You do now,” said Darla, “I think a quick trip to Risers tomorrow as well to get you one.”
“My next question is. How are we going to get there?” Ian said.
“Simple, I’ll borrow a car from the Club and that’s how we get there,” Darla said.
“So what’s going to happen tomorrow then?” asked Jim.
“To start, the introductions, then I think we have three bands playing. One from South Cove Raiders, one from South Stevran Strikers and I think the third is from Wester Park Maulers, then DJed music to around 8 in the morning,” Darla said, “The Gangrels are hardened party animals.”
Heather’s voice came over the PA on the stage and she said, “May I have the attention of all the students and staff, please.”
Everyone from outside and the bar entered the hall and on the stage was the chair of the Board of Governors and both of Heathers assistants in running the school.
Heather then said, “It is Central High’s tradition that at the Graduation Ball we award the student of the year award and also crown the king and queen of the ball. The student of the year award as voted by you the student body, goes to Detric, but, Detric has spoken to me directly and put forward another name, in his own words more deserving than him,” Heather was smiling as her eyes fell on Nibs, “I give to you, Nicholas Calton as she was know during her short stay with us. Now she is known as Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson.”
The gathered audience clapped at the announcement.
Nibs stared and her mouth hung slightly open in shock at what Heather had just said.
Sandra thought said to Nibs, “Boo.”
This shook Nibs out of her stupper and she nodded thank you to Detric.
Who replied, “Your welcome Nibs, you deserve it more than I do, you put up with nine months of hell from us, the Aces.”
Nibs then walked to the steps and onto the stage where she bowed in the traditional Jarrzarian manor to the Chair, as Mr Tun-ork smiled and bowed in response and then handed Nibs the award and shook her hand. Heather then backed away from the mic and indicated for Nibs to make a speech.
“To put it bluntly I’m speechless. Thank you Detric, I think you are a fine example of a human, and thank you to my partner Sandra for her undying love,” Nibs said and then turned and left the stage.
Heather then re-approached the microphone and said, “Now to the crowning of the king and queen, this award is decided on by the staff before the Ball, but again the winners have turned it down in favour of two more deserving recipients, Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson and her legal partner Sandra.”
Nibs, Sandra and Daraus all walked to the stage and were awarded the sash both of which read Graduation Ball Queen 2068. Again Heather moved out of the way of the microphone. Nibs and Sandra both walked up to the microphone.
Sandra said, “Like Nibs before I am also speechless, the only thing I would like to know is who won it, Mrs MacFields?”
“Detric and Zoe,” Heather replied.
“Detric, Zoe, let me concure with Nibs’ earlier statement, you both are fine examples,” Sandra said whilst Nibs was smiling happily. Daraus was smiling happily as well.
Nibs and Sandra then left the stage and Ian, Jim, Katlin and Ben all climbed the steps to the Stage and kicked our the first song of the second set.
Mr Tun-ork along with Heather walked over towards the group and Mr Tun-ork said in Mid Jarrzarian, “Good evening Mrs Calton-Patterson and Mrs Calton-Patterson.”
Sandra was the first to reply and said, “Good evening to you sir,” and Sandra bowed which Mr Tun-ork responded to with a bow of his own.
Nibs then said, again in mid Jarrzarian, “Good evening Mr Tun-ork, I hope you have had a pleasant evening?”
“I have,” Mr Tun-ork said in Basic, which pleased a lot of the friends, “Mrs MacFields was telling me that you only transferred to the school ten months ago from South Aticca, and yet you know Jarrzarian, and I would say fluently as well.”
“I have a knack for languages and had two excellent teachers, Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma,” and both bowed to Mr Tun-ork who responded with one of his own.
“Many I ask how many languages do you know?” Heather asked, “and please it’s Heather.”
“Thank you, and please call me Nibs Mr Tun-ork. Eight including basic at the moment, I hope to increase that number over the next few years whilst I am at the Academy,” Nibs said.
“The Academy as in the Research and Design Centre run by the ghost community,” Mr Tun-ork said.
“Yes,” Sandra said, “most of us are going on Sumdar to Echo Tech City and then travelling on to the Academy.”
“The only reason why I know about the Academy as you guessed I’m not connected in any way to the ghost community other than my company does employ a few from time to time. A friend of my son is currently in the third year and is about to start his fourth,” Mr Tun-ork said.
“How is Clare and Abbey, I saw them last Sumdar but never got to actually speak to them,” Heather asked.
“They are both well, try and get to Club Millana in Bariskin District. They would be happy to see you,” said Tina.
“Oh yes, Yuron, I did actually forget not only is Nibs and Sandra legal partners, so is Tina and Abs and also Paul and Claire over there. All there got partnered, I think that is what the Paygans call it,” Heather said.
“Then congratulations are in order,” Mr Tun-ork said, “and may I say you all look really well.”
Heather then turned to Zoe and asked, “Is Amy here?”
“No she didn’t attend due to personal reasons,” Zoe replied and stared, ‘Don’t ask, at some point I will tell you why.’
“Arh, thank you Zoe, then the rumours are true, she is planning something,” Heather responded.
“I would have thought after what the Aces did you Nibs and you,” Mr Tun-ork said, as he couldn’t remember the gent with this real beauty of a Gothic Mistress.
“Toma, Yuron,” Heather said.
“No, these gents and ladies were offensive to us wearing the colours of the Aces, but outside the gang they are humans like me or you and should be treated with respect. On there actions will they be judged by people, now, I do not know how much you know about what happened in the last few weeks Mr Tun-ork,” Abs said.
Simon then said, “These people are now no-longer allowed to wear the colours of the Aces, by decree of Central. By doing so they can be removed from the gene pool, and as the Gangrels are the official forced charge with policing the gangs along side Central, they would have been dealt with already.”
“Arh, yes Heather did talk of the, ‘War Zone’ that happened some three weeks ago I think now,” Mr-Tun-ork said, “Well it was a pleasure meeting you all, and again my congratulations on your partnerships,” and both Heather and Mr Tun-ork moved away.
Paul then asked, “Drinks?”
“Yeah,” everyone replied.
Zoe turned to Tina and asked, “Other than seeing you around school and fighting Gangrels on the battle field, what is it like to be a Gangrel?”
“When you join all Gangrels spend thirteen weekends and at least two nights a week at Command in the north learning what it means to be a Gangrel. Included is how to be safe around weapons, team work, how to handle a battle professionally, and also getting fit,” Tina replied, “Why the question?”
“I was thinking, if Detric does become an investigator then it would pay to know how our colleagues in the policing section live, and play,” Zoe said.
“Well as tomorrow seems to be the day of guests going to the Gathering, why not come with us,” Tina said, “both of you.”
“No we couldn’t,” Zoe said.
“A Gathering is an event for all,” said Simon, “it don’t matter who you are, member or not. Tomorrow is when a large number of young adults get introduced to the gang and when you see the faces they are proud to belong to the Gangrels.”
“Haven’t you noticed none of us slouch, we all hold ourselves head up,” Abs said.
“Yes I have,” Zoe replied, “I did wonder why that even through our worst you all still held yourselves in a manor that rose above the name calling and sly thumps the more aggressive members dished out to people, and a lot of the students around you took strength from you being present.”
“We know,” Abs said, “A lot of the students tell us that they did take strength from us being around, even if we were unable to do anything to stop it.”
“That rule is changing in relation to the Gangrels, in that if they see physical assaults from members of the student body against another person, they can intervene to stop it using reasonable force,” said Simon.
“At bloody last,” said Tina.
Mrs Deeth walked towards the group and saw Tina chatting with Zoe and walked the short distance and said, “Hi Tina.”
“Hi Mrs Deeth,” Tina replied and stood up, “Heather just told me that Nick was over here, is he?”
“She is, Mrs Deeth,” Tina replied, “Nibs, Mrs Deeth.”
Paul and Claire then returned with two large trays of drinks. Nibs turned and said, “Mrs Deeth, I hope you are well,” in Spinnayian.
Mrs Deeth looked at Nibs and said, “I am well, you are?”
“Nibola Nibs Calton-Patterson, you would have known me by my male name, Nick Calton,” Nibs said.
Mrs Deeth shook her head in shook and also double took Nibs, “My god, so you are like Tina then a male to female crossdresser.”
“At the moment yes I crossdress, but like Tina I will be starting hormonal replacement therapy in few weeks, which in time should give me a more womanly figure,” Nibs said.
“Just so you both know,” Mrs Deeth said, “Both your final projects unless you want them back, will be on display and I spending the holidays constructing a larger more robust version for the students to look at and handle.”
“No, I have no problem with that Mrs Deeth,” said Nibs, “I’m happy that it can be put to good use.”
“Same here,” Tina said, “Soon I have a feeling we will be working on micro electronics and similar.”
“Can I take it you have a job as I know you didn’t apply to any colleges?” Mrs Deeth asked.
“No,” Nibs replied and slightly laughed, “we are both going to a form of college, but to attend this one you have to be selected and the applicants don’t know it’s happening.”
“Arh, well congratulations both of you on new status, Heather and Simon told the staff who have been in over the last couple of weeks about you partnership ceremony,” Mrs Deeth said.
“May I say that I carry the wishes of all the staff who directly knew you and a lot of those who didn’t,” Mrs Deeth said.
“Thank you Mrs Deeth,” said Nibs and the pair lightly embraced, “When we get to the Academy I’ll email the school the link to the recording of the ceremony and the reception so all the staff can see it.”
“It was recorded!” Mrs Deeth exclaimed.
“Yes, we had 1700 guests at the actual ceremony and another 4000 watching a net feed and I think the last count the page with the download on has had 30,000 downloads,” Nibs said.
Mrs Deeth looked at Nibs in shook at the figures, “My god, that’s almost 6000 people watching on the day!” Mrs Deeth then exclaimed. “I had 120 guests at mine. My god, how many were Gangrels?”
“I think the last count on the day, five hundred from Gangrel youth, and another 800 from the other work the Gangrels do, you forget they do a lot more than just be a street gang Mrs Deeth,” Simon said, “Nibs, Tina, allow me to introduce my deputy here in the school, Mrs Anna Deeth, and my campaign organiser, I’ve got myself a bit of a battle for leadership of Central.”
“Oh, who’s standing against you,” Tina asked.
“One of the newbies, he’s standing so people can see we are a democratic organisation and not a city government quango,” Simon said.
“Be careful Simon, even the Newbies may surprise the establishment,” Nibs said.
“Yes I know, that’s why the person who is standing is standing, his wife has got a job in Deebina Metro and he’s moving in Sept2 when she takes up the position of PA to the Rotork Theaban City VP,” Simon replied.
Nibs and Tina stared in shook at what Simon had just said, Nibs then said, “How well do you know this gent.”
“Very, he use to run with the South Strip Impailers Gangrel Unit,” Simon said.
“Is he free tomorrow and as he use to run with a Gangrel unit, he’ll probably be more than up for a Gathering,” Nibs said.
“He’s already been invited,” Simon said, “Sarah invited him last week at the same time she invited me.”
“Good,” Nibs said.
“Why the interest in him coming,” Simon asked.
“I know for a fact you don’t know about Rotork Theaban Simon,” Nibs said.
“Yes,” responded Simon.
“We have it from the source, they are holding Sam, Claire’s mum, and she is being worked as a slave to the president of Naban. The actual company Rotork Theaban is controlled by what the Conspiracy calls the Evil, and do you remember Abilgail from Claire’s High school,” Nibs said.
“Yes,” said Simon.
“She is a T-man or tattooed man, to give it’s full name, to the same evil. The Vixens were heavily involved in busting a slaver operation in the area around the Wacker HQ, during the Wacker Incident. Clare and Abbey were both being held in the facility and received their first magickal tattoos at the hand of an alchemist,” Nibs said.
“Fuck me,” said Simon.
“The reason for the question is would he be an observation agent for conspiracy,” Nibs said.
“More than likely,” Simon said.
“Good,” Nibs said.
“What time you getting to Command?” Simon asked.
“Around 2 to 2.30 as we are bringing guests from South Pensuila District,” Nibs said.
“Ok,” Simon said. He then turned and saw Claire and Paul following Ren out side, and Simon likewise followed them outside.

* * * * * *

“Claire, a message from Mark and Angelique, they both hope that you are going to be at tomorrow’s gathering, as they have a message for you,” Simon said.
“Hi Simon, oh, I wonder what that is,” Claire said, “of course I am going to be there.”
“I know that,” said Simon, “Hi Hell Bright, Ren.”
“Hi Paul,” said a voice from behind him.
Paul turned and saw a Cathy from his Politics and Corporate Economics class, he said, “Hi Cathy, it’s good to see you.”
“Yes and you,” Cathy said, “Where the hell have you been, I’ve knocked a few time’s for you and left a couple of notes.”
“Oops none of us have been home in ages, I think the last time someone visited home was the 25th Auar,” Paul said.
“That may explain it then, I left my first note of the 30th Auar,” Cathy said.
“Introduce me,” said Claire.
“Sorry hun,” said Paul, “Cathy meet my legal partner Claire Demitrie. I knew her from my politics and Economics classes.”
“It’s nice to meet you Cathy,” said Claire.
“And you,” said Cathy, “So what are your plans now you’ve left school, still running with that gang.”
“Yeah, and that gang as you call it,” Paul said, “is one of the reasons why I am married to my true love Claire, we both belong to the Gangrels. As to my plans yes we both will always be members of the Gangrels until we die I think and no I ain’t running with the street gang, me and all the Vixens are going to The Academy to learn how to be better ghosts. We’ll also improve the general technology available to the ghost community and in the long run the rest of the world.”
Cathy smiled at Paul’s answers, and said, “What and where have you been then, if you’ve not been living at home?”
“All the Vixens and quite a few other Gangrel units have been involved in the Wacker War,” Paul said, “and we were instrumental in the current states of Detric, Gary, Zoe and others in the hall, during the War Zone which happened after the last game of the season.”
“Oh,” said Cathy, “then I guess that the messages on a few of the politics boards about the war are right.”
“What have they been saying?” Paul asked.
“That the elite forces were made up mainly from units of the black ones,” Cathy said, “some of the messages have been laughed at.”
“Why,” asked Claire.
“Oh, they were saying things like Nicolai, Jane C, Paul Delimetry had been seen donning street armour and mixing it up with the Wacker military and security troops,” Cathy said.
“Oh, are they that unbelievable,” said Paul as he took out his PDU and brought up one of the pictures he had taken of his friends as they chilled around the Club.
Cathy looked at it and her mouth opened slightly in shock, seeing Jane C, Nicole and Paul all sat in the main briefing room of the Club, and the date showed it had been taken on 26th Auar. Cathy then exclaimed, “You must be kidding, the messages are true!”
“Yes very true,” said Hell Bright.
“Yes, they also were involved in the War Zone against the Aces,” Ren said.
Cathy then looked at the pair and said, “You were never students here.”
“No we weren’t, but Mrs MacField invited us,” Hell Bright replied.
“She did Cathy, I was present when she did,” Simon said.
“Oh, my apologise,” Cathy said.
“No worries,” said Hell Bright.
“Do you know why they were there?” Cathy asked.
“Yes we do,” replied Paul, “They were present because they all hold Full Ghost licences and enjoy the ghost life more than they enjoy the life in the board room.”
“That can’t be the reason,” Cathy said.
“It is,” said Nibs as she and Sandra walked outside to have a smoke.
“Nibola, Sandra, congratulations on being the ball’s queens, and congratulations on being legal partners, by the fact you are queen you must have attended here as a student, but I don’t ever remembering seeing such a beauty other than in the Moroth after the exams had finished,” Cathy said.
“Weren’t you present when the awards were announced?” Sandra asked.
“No, I came back from a family holiday only a couple of hours ago and arrived here as the Band kicked out their second set,” Cathy replied.
“Arh, then you wouldn’t know the under the dress and makeup was once Nicholas Calton, who also won the Student of the Year award,” said Sandra.
“No way, Nick, so it was you who kicked the arse of McKrudder then,” Cathy said.
“Yes it was and I hope you know he’s sat right behind you Cathy,” Nibs said.
“Oh, Gary,” Cathy said as she turned around and saw Gary, Detric and Zoe all in wheel chairs, “How did that, happen!” exclaimed Cathy, “I’m gone for a month and two of the stars of the football team and member of the Aces are in wheel chairs, being pushed by members of the hated Gangrels.”
“What happened,” Detric said, “I ran into the immovable object what was Gary Sutherland. He put me in here at the end of the War Zone. We deserved everything we got that evening for the nightmare the Aces have been at the school.”
“Lets just say Nibs taught me a lesson I won’t quickly forget,” said Gary, “I resigned my scholarship as the Doctors said, ‘I won’t be playing for a good couple of years if at all’. Nibs said it herself I did cause a lot of emotional distress during my time at the school. Nibs and the rest of the Vixens repaid it ten fold, not only on me, but on the entire Aces gang.”
“So what are you going to be doing then Gary?” Cathy asked.
“Helping around the school as a student advisor and also trouble shooter,” Gary said.
“I guess you also won’t be taking up the scholarship Detric,” Cathy said.
“No, after Gary broke my leg, I realised that I won’t be playing football as I could see the bone under the skin,” said Detric, “Currently my plans are to become an investigator for Central, I think I passed the first interview, so one more interview to go. Then I think I had better learn how to handle myself in a fight, because I think I may need it.”
At this the band finished playing their second encore and left the stage for the last time and the music was replaced by some DJed Ambient trance.
Nibs asked, “Hun, what’s the time?”
“10:30 why?” Sandra asked.
“I was thinking why not go and hit one of the alternative Clubs north of the river, ring Ruth, Carole or Janet and find out what’s happening,” Nibs said.
“Yeah, why not,” Sandra said, “we did get an invite from Janet.”
Nibs then stood and said, “I’m trying to work out how we are going to get the group to the club scene in the area.”
“How many we got then?” Paul asked.
“Twelve in the Vixens, Darla, Toma, Detric, Gary, Zoe, Cathy if she wants to join us, the band, and Simon,” Nibs said.
“Not me tonight,” replied Simon, “I need some sleep.”
“Ok, total twenty two,” said Sandra, “Good point we can only carry eighteen in the Limo’s.”
“No need we have a twelve seater Minibus,” said Jim.
“And both me and Toma got here by bike,” Darla said.
“Ok then, that’s sorted,” Nibs said, “Shall we then.” Nibs then got out her PDU and rang Janet, and waited for it to connect.
When it did, Janet said, “Hi Janet speaking how can I help?”
“Hi Janet, it’s Nibs, me and my friends were thinking what’s happening on the scene up your way?” Nibs asked.
“I’m literally heading to Club Dark in Wine in South Penisula, Ruth said her and at least Carole would be there this evening as a band they like were playing the Club,” Janet replied.
“That’s even better,” said Nibs, “I’ll miss call you when we are outside.”
“Done, I’ll keep my radio link in my ear then and set it to vibrate,” Janet said and hung up.
“Right then,” Nibs said, “shall we my friends.”
“Yeah,” everyone said.

* * * * * *

About forty five minutes later all the vehicles were pulling up as near to the Club as possible. On the journey Nibs had asked the driver if he wanted to enjoy himself this evening. He had agreed it would be a good way of chilling.
Nibs took out her PDU and rang Janet who answered, “Hi Nibs, you outside?”
“Yes we are all twenty four of us,” Nibs replied.
“Right then we’re on our way to get you,” Janet said.
“No need just been seen by Tarack who is working security on the door,” Nibs said as Tarack walked over. Nibs then hung up the phone.
Sandra bent down and said to Detric and Zoe, “We’ll do better introductions inside.”
Both Detric and Zoe nodded, ‘we understand after seeing right through the illusion around his face.
“Welcome to Dark in Wine, one of the leading LTBG scene clubs,” Tarack said, “Please follow me, ladies, gents.” Tarack then led the group through the side door, normally used by staff and VIPs. A short passage way, bypassed the main entrance and deposited the group right outside security control and the group deposited their pistols, and then followed Tarack into the main club where Yarrar was standing just inside the door from entrance to the club proper.
Yarrar saw the group enter and walked towards them and said, “Good evening friends.”
Gary, and the others outside the know saw Yarrar and exclaimed, “What the hell!”
Nibs turned to the group and said, “Allow me to introduce Yarrar and Tarack of the Pen Wolf Hounds.”
“Thank you Nibs,” Yarrar said, “friends of the Vixens allow me to welcome you to the Dark in Wine, give the staff and cliental no problems and you won’t get any problems from us. Now enjoy your evening.”
Yarrar turned and led the group to the bar where she lent behind and grabbed out a VIP pass and handed it to Nibs, “Free Drinks.”
Nibs ordered the round and the group headed of an area of the club where only a few members of the cliental were standing,
When the group had arrived Gary asked, “How do you know those,” and after a short pause he continued, “people.”
“How do we know them Gary,” Tina said, “all of the Vixens are members of a force dedicated to making sure the corps and other bodies dedicated to helping mankind do so and if the governments don’t hold them to account, someone does.”
“Arh, I now understand,” Gary and Detric said.
Two quite elegant ladies in her late thirties walked over and one said, “Good evening Nibs, Sandra.”
“Janet,” Nibs replied.
“Allow me to introduce my wife Marcia,” Janet said.
“Evening Marcia,” said Sandra.
Nibs then introduced everyone to Yarrar and Greacher who had walked over from the door area, Greacher said, “The club is members only, all of the cliental are members of the community who know about us and support and help us in our work.”
“Enjoy yourselves this evening, and before you leave, ask at the security control for a membership card,” Yarrar said and the pair walked off.
Nibs pushed Gary, Gary was pushing Detric and Sandra was pushing Zoe and they entered the main club from the quiet room. On the stage was a warm up band, running up the left wall was a staircase that led to different rooms, in front of the stage was a large area where a few people were dancing. Opposite the stairs on the ground floor was a large 30metre long bar which had about fifteen people standing leaning against it.
Stood at the bar was a Urick chatting to a tall gent. Stood at the bar was Ruth and Tarack had her held around the waist. Nibs with Blackie flying just a few feet above Gary’s right shoulder walked towards the group. When Nibs and Gary were close Nibs said, “Hi, how long has it been official?”
“About a week,” said Ruth and then turned and saw Nibs standing there, “Hi Nibs,” then she saw Gary, she said, “I remember you from the War Zone, you belong to the Aces.”
“Yeah I did,” Gary said.
“Now he’s a human being worthy of respect,” said Nibs, “he apologised to me and Toma earlier this evening Ruth.”
“Well allow me to introduce you to Gavin an ex member of Sec Com,” said Ruth.
“Nibola Calton-Patterson good evening, I think I may have been the one to start a certain Tammeria questioning Sec Com,” Gavin said.
“You’ve already met Urick,” Tarack said and walking over from the dance floor came Carole and Greacher and Sandra followed them.
Nibs asked, “Where’s Zoe?”
“Chatting to a couple of very convincing young Trans people,” Sandra said, who then thought said, “I think the idea of bringing them here is about to pay off.”
Nibs smiled as she saw the pair push Detric and Zoe off towards the dance floor.
Gary then walked over and said, “hi Ruth, hi Carole.”
“Hi Gary,” said Carole and slipped her arm into Greacher’s who was smiling happily.
Nibs just shook her head at the sight.
Ruth turned to Nibs and said, “Did you have a good week?”
“We did thanks,” Nibs replied and then asked Gary, “How much do you remember of our combat?”
“Enough to know you could have done what you did to me a long time before that,” replied Gary.
“Ok, how much do you remember of the other helper I had,” Nibs said as Sandra placed her hand on Gary’s shoulder.
Sandra then said, “A gift from me to you Gary, the gift of True sight.”
When Sandra had finished Gary saw Blackie and also Pixie. When Gary saw them he said, “They are real aren’t they.”
“Very much so, Gary,” Nibs said, “let me introduce, Blackie and Pixie, mine and Sandra’s fairy companions, we are linked in all ways due to the interaction of an open rift and a ceremony I conducted a earlier that week,” then Sandra said, “by me gifting you, you now are a part of a world wide force dedicated to the defence of this planet and the population from evils and creatures that would turn your hair white.”
“Ok,” said Gary, “I guess then the creatures are also a part of the force?”
“Yes we are,” said Tarack, “I’m a member of the race called the Wolfen from the Three Galaxies. Greacher here is a Coalition Dog Boy, a race created by genetically manulipating the genes of humans and dog, Yarrar is a Battle cat, similar genetic manulipulation except they used a cat instead of a dog.”
“Fuck me, do you come from this planet then Greacher?” Gary asked.
“No, my unit most of which you see here, Gavin, Ruth, Carole and Tarack have been added since we arrived here and made friends with the conspiracy forces through Paul Delimetry when he came and did some research into our activities,” Greacher said.

* * * * * *

About half an hour later a second warm up band took to the stage and started to bang out some screams rather than actual songs lyrics. Most of the group headed for one of the other rooms and soon found a quiet room, where the DJ was playing some ambient chill music and both Nibs and Sandra, saw Hell Bright, Ren, Paul, Claire and the four’s companions chilling. Nibs looked back and saw Detric and Zoe still chatting to the two Trans youths. Tina, Abs and both the Twins were madly dancing on the Dance floor.
Nibs thought said to Blackie, “Go and find, Darla, Jum and the others Blackie and make sure they are ok.”
“Done boss,” said Blackie and flew off in the direction of the top floor area. He saw Darla, and the rest of the friends sat in there listening to Light Gothic Trance. Blackie then flew back to where Nibs was sat with the others, Janet and Marcia walked over and both sat down.
Marcia turned to Nibs and said, “When my husband told me about you coming into the shop, I said I’ll believe you, but now I’ve met you, he weren’t kidding, you are an incredibly beautiful and elegant Mrs Calton-Patterson.”
“Please call me Nibs,” Nibs said and took a sip of her Cabilla.
Ruth came and sat beside Nibs and asked, “How much do you know about what’s happening in the South East?”
“Enough to know, that it ain’t good, and from reports there is definitely activity non conducive to the betterment of Darra Von,” Nibs said.
“That’s pretty much what we’ve read in the intelligence reports,” Ruth said.
“Currently the Hunters, Marauders and Hammers are undergoing training to make them ready to face them,” Sandra said.
“Well, take it from me,” said Tarack, “If the reports are true then the Pen will be joining the forces in the area. If there is one thing I can’t stand and that’s Vampires.”

* * * * * *

Nibs, Sandra and Daraus all stood after spending an hour in the ambient chill room, left and went wandering around the club itself. They found Detric and Zoe, laughing at something one of the two trans youth said.
Nibs said, when they party was close enough, “Hi again, enjoying yourselves?”
“Yeah,” said Zoe, “massively, other than Tina and yourself, Nibs, these two are the first two trans people we’ve actually chatted to. What is it about the world that discriminates against people like this. Just because they want to dress in a slightly different way to the rest of the world, doesn’t mean that they are any less a human being that a person that dresses in the way the world expects.”
“I think we may make a Gangrel out of you yet Zoe,” said Sandra.
“What did Zoe call you?” Jackie asked.
“Nibs,” Nibs said, “Why?”
“Your not also know as the Black Fairy are you?” Fran asked
“Yes, I’ve been called that,” Nibs said.
“The let me say it’s a pleasure to meet with the leadership partnership of the Bitch Vixens, both me and Fran also run with the South Penisula Strikers,” Jackie said.
“You going to the Gathering tomorrow?” Sandra asked.
“No, we will be setting up a defensive perimeter around the Pensuila Red Bats Headquarters, and expect to be on site for the next four weeks at least,” Jackie said, “So tonight me and Fran are letting our hair down and enjoying ourselves.”
“Tomorrow will be a good Gathering, over 20 new members will be introduced tomorrow,” Nibs said.
“Twenty, that the most we’ve had join the gang in a couple of years,” Fran said.
“Yeah I know,” said Sandra, “The last time we had so many new members was the last gig of Dark Legion’s last world tour, two years ago.”
“I was about to ask you both,” said Fran, “If you want to come back to ours for the night?”
Detric looked at Nibs, and asked, “How were you planning on getting us to the Gathering tomorrow?”
“Mini bus, as at the moment I think we have close on ten people going in addition to the Vixens,” Nibs said.
“Can we ask were would you be going?” Nibs said.
“Back to ours,” Jackie said.
“Just trying to plan tomorrow as we are also picking up Leia and Annabel from the area as well,” Nibs said.
“Leia Crofton and Annabel Wrights,” Fran asked.
“I’m not sure on the surnames, but I think so,” Nibs said.
“They said they would go and ask Mads about the scene a few weeks ago, just before the local high school broke up,” Fran said.
“We met them last Savraday in Risers and we invited them to join the Vixens at the Gathering,” Nibs said.
Fran and Jackie smiled at the news of those two attending the Gathering.
“Anyway, so if you two want to come back with us, we are leaving in the next couple of minutes.” Fran said.
“Can we Nibs,” Zoe asked.
“I’m not your keeper Zoe, just let me have your phone numbers so I can contact you tomorrow about picking you both up,” Nibs said.
“Oops, beautiful wedding you two,” Jackie said, “we attended in our male dress.”
“Ok,” Sandra said and the group left as Fran and Jackie pushed Detric and Zoe towards security control and the Exit.
Nibs and Sandra both wandered the short distance to where Tina, Abs and The Twins were standing after coming off the dance floor.
When the three reach where they were standing, Tina said, “You are kidding me, Detric and Zoe going off with a couple of Trans youth.”
“I know,” said Nibs, “but I think we are seeing different side to Detric, I think he may have been led down the road of forming a street gang. He did say earlier that he wished he’d never agreed with Simoine about the street gang.”
“Anyway, when are we planning on departing for the Club?” Abs asked.
“When ever people are ready, I think most are enjoying themselves too much to think about going,” Sandra said.
“I’m only thinking about a change of clothes for us as this is all we have,” Abs said.
“Good point, I say we all go to Gothage tomorrow before after picking Detric and Zoe up, changing and then thinking about getting Leia and Annabel.

* * * * * *

Around 03:00BN the two limos arrived back at the Club, carrying the Vixens.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

The Vixens celebrate leaving Suraban and the Gangrels for the Academy

Story:

Nibs and Sandra lay awake in their apartment on the third floor of Club Millana. Down at there feet was Daraus, Wolf Boy, and laying against the fur was Blackie and Pixie the pairs fairy companions.
Sandra thought said to Nibs, “Today is our leaving party from the Gangrels.”
“I know,” thought replied Nibs, “but tonight is also the night we show Timothy the New Gangrels.”
“Very bloody true,” thought said Sandra and she the reached over and took the blunt that lay in the ashtray and lit it. Sandra took a long slow draw from it and passed it to Nibs who also took a long draw.
Nibs then swung her legs out and stood up and said, “We have various locations to go to before getting to command and or leaving Suraban. One place is Home Base. I need my drives.”
“I don’t care if the Academy has programs that supersede mine, I like the functionality of the software I run.” Nibs then said as Daraus and the fairies woke up and smiled at Nibs and Sandra.
Daraus changed back into the wolf cub and padded to the edge of the bed and jumped down. Daraus then thought asked all the partners, “I wonder how Detric’s and Zoe’s night went?”
“I hope they had fun after they left the club,” thought replied Sandra.
“I think the pair of trans youth they both left with had an evil glint in their eyes,” Nibs thought said as she moved into the living room and towards the kettle and coffee.
“I wonder what the accommodation is going to be like at the Academy?” asked Sandra.
“If its anything like the rest of the Conspiracy stuff and gear, it will be top notch,” Nibs said.
“Any way we have a gathering to get ready to attend and enjoy,” Sandra said as she stood in the bed room doorway.

* * * * * *

Nibs and Sandra both walked out of their apartment carrying their dress bags, they planned to leave to rest of the stuff until after breakfast. Jum, Wong, and the Twins all walked past.
Jum said in Jarrzarian, “Good morning.”
“Good morning,” Nibs replied and then the five people joined the group and all headed for the garage and then onto the canteen.
When the group arrived they found the mini-bus parked beside the rest of the bikes and modes of transport and saw a large pile of dress and suit bags in the back. Both Nibs and Sandra loaded their two dresses into the back of the Minibus and then followed the rest towards the canteen.
All the rest of the Vixens and all the guests except Detric, Zoe, Leia and Annabel who were all north of the river. Even Darla and Toma had stayed at the Club.
Ben lent over and asked Nibs, “I guess what I saw shouldn’t be passed to anyone else?”
“Not unless you trust them not to blow things. A lot of Gangrel street know nothing of this work and the other work the Gangrels do. When we arrive at Command you see what I mean, when I say be prepared for a few shocks, and also a few surprises,” Nibs replied.
“Ok,” Ben said, “I think I had better let the rest of the unit know where I am as I was expected at Lauren’s place at 12:00BN and its 11:00BN.”
“Do you want us to drop you off at yours?” asked Sandra.
“No as long as I meet them just before we go in, it should be good enough,” Ben replied, he then went to his trousers’ back pocket and took out his mobile and rang Lauren.
Lauren replied when she had connected, “Hi Ben, what’s up and how was the Ball last night?”
“The Ball was excellent thanks, the after ball company was even better, we went to one of the night clubs in the north and spent the entire rest of the evening enjoying good friends and company. I’m ringing you to tell you I’ll meet you at command as I am current sat in Club Millana’s Canteen eating breakfast, before the Vixens and friends head for command.” Ben replied.
“Ok, how can we contact you if you are at command?” asked Lauren.
“Nibs, how can the guys contact me when I am at command?” Ben asked.
“Is Gemma coming to you or are you going to meet her?” Nibs asked.
“I think Gemma is coming to us before we all go onto command,” replied Ben.
“Get the guys to tell Gemma you are at command,” Nibs replied.
“Ok,” said Ben and then said to Lauren, “Tell Gemma I’m at command.”
“Ok, will do, chat to you later,” Lauren said.
After Ben had put the phone back he said, “I do need to go home to get my suit.”
“That’s easy,” said Sandra.
“Yeah, I’ll give you a lift if you want,” said Nibs.
“Thanks Nibs,” Ben said and the group finished breakfast and then headed back to their apartments to collect the rest of the stuff they would need for the rest of the day and the flight down to Echo Tech City tomorrow.
When everyone had arrived back, Nibs rang Detric and asked, “Can you ask Jackie or Fran what their address is?”
“Yeah no problem Nibs,” Detric replied. After a couple of seconds Detric said, “It’s Apartment C, 3445 5446th Avenue. South Pensulia district.”
“Right ok, we call past and pick you up and then collect Leia and Annabel,” said Nibs.
“You lot go on ahead, I’ll catch you up after collecting Ben’s suit,” Nibs said.
Nibs then climbed on and kick started the engine, Ben climbed on behind and grabbed the hold rail behind. Nibs then followed the rest of the guys out of the club and towards the back entrance. Nibs turned right and headed for the CW6 and then CW9, which from the directions Ben gave would lead pair and Blackie to near where Ben lived with his parents.

* * * * * *

Nibs pulled up outside Ben’s, when the bike had stopped Ben climbed off and headed inside. Nibs saw Ben’s dad looking out of the front window and smiled at him, he turned and walked to the front door as Ben was leaving and said something to him. Ben smiled and replied. Ben then came down the three steps and headed back for the bike carrying a rucksack and a suit bag.
Nibs folded the suit bag into quarters and said, “Give it an iron when we get to command Ben, that should sort out any creases in it. What did your dad say as you left.”
“Oh just that if you are one of my friends from the Gangrels then he’s very happy with me joining the gang,” Ben replied.
Nibs then headed for IC7 which would take them towards command. Nibs then said, “Control, Nibs, location report for the rest of the Vixens please?”
“Nibs, Control. Just about to turn off IC1 in South Penisula district,” Control replied.
“Thanks Control,” Nibs said and as she turned on to IC7 said, “Ben hold on tight.” Nibs then opened the throatal and accelerated down the on ramp. Ben grabbed Nibs waist as she accelerated and the pair flew down the IC. As IC3 junction approached Nibs indicated to take the junction and pulled across one lane and took the slip road and swung round and as she exited the bend Nibs again accelerated.
Twenty minutes later Nibs pulled off IC3 in South Pensulia and thought said, “Hun, where are you?”
“Just about to pick up Leia and Annabel, we still have Detric and Zoe to pick up and they are near to IC1 on the cove side of the pensula,” Sandra replied.
“Ok, I’ll meet you at where Detric and Zoe are,” Nibs thought replied. and headed for the address she had been given this morning when she had rung Detric.
Nibs and Ben soon arrived and climbed off and they both headed into the apartment block looking for apartment C. The block was nice, it looked good with pots of flowers and plants in the lobby. Nibs walked up to the front desk and asked, “I’m here to collect a couple of friends from apartment C?”
“Yes, I was informed of your arrival by Brain or Fran this morning,” the receptionist replied.
“Ok,” Nibs responded and then looked at the plan on the wall behind the desk and found apartment C. “May we?” Nibs asked expectionally.
“Yes, no problem as you look very much like the pair who live in the apartment,” the receptionist replied. Both Ben and Nibs walked down the corridor to apartment C and Nibs knocked on the door.
One of the pair opened the door wearing male clothes, he was also wearing smile, and said, “Welcome Nibs.”
“Thank you,” Nibs responded, “can I take it you had a good night?”
“Mm, yes I think we all did, I’m James or otherwise known as Jackie,” James replied.
“Hi James,” Ben said.
“Hello to you too, you a guest at command this evening?” James said as he led both Nibs and Ben to the living room.
“No,” Ben replied, “I am being inducted to the gang this evening along with all the new Bitch Vixens.”
“Aren’t you a member of the Bitch Vixens Nibs?” James asked.
“I was, the Bitch Vixens I was a member of will be becoming simply the Vixens,” Nibs replied.
When the three walked into the living room, Detric was on a sofa with Zoe sat beside him. Both of them wearing Goth clothes instead of the trendy clothes they normally wore. The room was fifteen feet square with an additional area dedicated to an open plan kitchen. The far wall from the door in, was a long window, and from the living room was three separate doors, all closed. The walls were painted a creamy yellow.
Brain who was stood in the kitchen asked, “You got time for a coffee?”
“Yeah would have thought so,” replied Nibs and then thought asked Sandra, “Where are you?”
“Just leaving Leia’s, we should be with you in twenty five thirty minutes,” thought replied Sandra.
“Give me a ring when you arrive outside,” thought replied Nibs.
“Done,” thought said Sandra.
“I think so, as the rest of the group have only just picked up the other guests for this evening,” Nibs said to Brain’s question.
“How did you find out you had enough time, I didn’t see you talking to anyone,” Brain said.
“You don’t need to talk to communicate Brain,” responded Nibs.
“Ok,” Brain said, and came from the kitchen carrying a tray with six coffees on. Also on the tray was mily and sugar. Brain placed it on the coffee table and placed each cup in front of the respective person and then sat beside James and gave him a quick kiss on the forehead.
Nibs looked at Detric and Zoe and like James had when he had opened the door they both had smiles and were also holding each other’s hand.

* * * * * *

As the main group left the club and headed for IC1 Nibs turned onto CW6 and headed for CW9. Sandra led the group to IC1 and then turned north and sped up the IC towards South Pensulia District and the address Leia and Annabel had given them.
The convoy included six bikes, two trikes, two FAVs and a mini bus which was carrying the bulk of the people.
They convoy arrived in South Pensulia District and Sandra who was looking at her PDU guided the group to the address Leia had given them. Sandra drew up outside and walked up to the front door. Sandra then rang the door bell and a middle aged woman opened the door and asked, “Hello, are you here to see Leia and Annabel?”
“Yes I am ma’am,” replied Sandra as Leia and Annabel walked down the stairs to the first floor.
Leia said, “Hi Sandra.”
“Hi Leia, Annabel, you two ready to depart,” Sandra asked.
“Yes we are,” Leia replied and then gave her mum a kiss and said, “Expect me when you see me mum.”
“Ok hun,” Leia’s mum replied and the three girls walked out and down the path to where the minibus was parked, Leia opened the sliding door and climbed in to the front pair of seats behind Jim who was driving.
Cathy who was sat just behind the front seats said, “Hi.”
“Hi,” replied Leia, “I’m Leia and this is Annabel.”
“Hello, to the two of you, I’m Cathy,” Cathy replied, “How come you are coming?”
“We met Sandra and Nibs last weekend at Risers to the Occasions and they invited us,” Annabel replied.
Jim pulled out just behind Jum and Wong’s FAV and had Hell Bright and Ren pull in just behind the mini bus. Sandra took the lead and headed across South Pensula for the second pick up site.

* * * * * *

Nibs’ PDU started to play a random Huntress track to let Nibs know that Sandra and the rest were outside. Nibs and Brain helped Zoe into her wheel chair whilst Ben and James helped Detric into his. Brain pushed Zoe out of the apartment and was closely followed by Nibs pushing Detric. James and Ben were carrying a couple of large rucksacks.
Outside the mini bus with the rest of the guys were waiting and sat opposite the open door was Leia and Annabel. Brain helped Zoe into the mini bus and then collapsed the wheelchair and stowed it in the back of the mini bus.
James also helped Detric in and did the same with his wheelchair, and then said to Annabel and Leia, “We both hope you enjoy the evening, we both wish we were going but a contract overrules the Gathering.”
“We’ll ring you two,” Leia responded, “and have fun.”
“We will,” Brain said and slammed the side door closed.
Nibs and Sandra took the lead and headed for IC1 and then on towards Command Gate 2.

* * * * * *

When the group arrived at Gate 2 they drove up to the main gate which had three Gangrels manning, the gate commander walked over to the group and asked, “Reason for visiting please?”
“The Vixens and friends,” replied Nibs.
“Arh yes, Sarah said you would be coming this route today,” Gavin said and signalled for the control booth to open the gates. When the gates were fully open the convoy drove through and headed for the back entrance.
The group stopped on the lift and Nibs pressed the button for the third level and the floor started to move, Ben who was still sitting behind Nibs looked around as the lift descended and saw on the first two levels, military grade vehicles. Ben asked Nibs, “Who’s are those vehicles, they all look like fully fledged military vehicles?”
“They belong to the 18 units of Gangrel Mercenaries,” Nibs replied, “This is what I meant when I said about a few shocks and surprises.”
“Now I see what you mean. So can I take it that the Gangrels are far bigger than the street side realise?” Ben then asked.
“Yes, in total if you add all the mercenary units and youth feeder groups, you have a force of close to 200,000 combat trained personal and that don’t include all the staff at Command and the direct support staff of the mercenary units,” Nibs said as the lift arrived at the third floor and allowed the group off. They then drove to the area behind the main audience chamber and parked up. When everyone had gathered and congregated with suit, dress bags and makeup cases and bags, they all headed down the passage way and into the main audience chamber. Nibs then led them all across the audience chamber and down the tunnels to Flat Vixen. Nibs then opened the door and the group walked in. Most of the girls dropped off their dress bags in the two rooms nearest the living room and the men did the same in the room opposite.
“Hell that’s a lot of man power,” Ben said.
“Yeah, especially when you think that most of the mercenary commands are elite and undertake missions that most normal troops wouldn’t even be asked to do if they were elite,” said Sandra as she headed for the kitchen so she could make drinks. “Drinks everyone?” Sandra asked when she had arrived and taken a look at what was in the cupboards.
Tina asked, Zoe who had sat herself on the end of a sofa, “Can I take it you had a good night last night?”
“Good night, yes, an excellent night, very defanelty,” Zoe replied, “I think a learnt a lot about me, Detric and love making generally last night.”
Detric who was being pushed by Ren said, “Yes I think the two of us did, and we have an open invite to go up and enjoy the company of the South Pensula Strikers. The unit they run with sounds a great bunch. I wish they could make tonight, but they have a contract to fill.”
“Ok,” Tina said as she was passed a glass of Cabilla by Angel.
“How do the Gangrels work, I know you are the policing arm of Central and also provide services to the city’s gangs,” Zoe asked.
“How the Gangrels work is that rather than be one large group, we operate in small units normally ranging from units of ten to about fifteen people. The units then provide specialist services when another gang requires a specific service, which can range from simple gang or group training to full on combat,” Tina said, “all of the times the Aces had War Zones against other gangs, you faced at least one Gangrel unit, which was normally the Bitch Vixens. The Bitch Vixens back then specialised in close assault operations.”
“Which would explain why we never did very well in the defensive stakes.
“Yeah,” Abs said as she sat down and rolled her self a blunt and then asked, “you want a blunt Detric, Zoe?”
Zoe replied first, “If one is going then yeah.”
“Yeah one is, catch,” responded Abs as she passed Zoe her tin and papers.
“This is going to be interesting,” Zoe said and then said as Tina went to help her, “no, I need to do this myself. Some one once said that a disability is what you make of if, and I am a bit disabled at the moment.”
“Well said Zoe,” Nibs said, “it’s nice to hear that I am not the only person to think that way.”

* * * * * *

Tina heard a knock from the door and said, “It’s open.”
Clare walked in and said, “Thanks Tina,” and came into the Flat.
Abs then walked out of her’s and Tina’s bed room and said, “Hi Clare.”
“Hi Abs, what the hell!” exclaimed Clare.
“What the hell,” responded Abs and then realised Clare was talking about Detric, Gary and Zoe, being there, and said, “oh. All three realised what they had done during there stay in hospital and all three said sorry to Nibs and Toma last night.”
“Yeah, Nibs put it perfectly when she said, ‘I have no hard feelings against you as a person, but when you wore the Aces garb, that I found offensive’. You should have seen Detric and Zoe’s face this morning, both of them had big beaming smiles.”
Clare looked at Sandra in shock and asked, “I guess they didn’t have fun on there own?”
“I don’t think so,” responded Sandra, “They left the club with a couple of Trans youth from the South Penisula Strikers.”
“I came around to ask, if you guys wanted to join the Hunters for a last chill out at the Hunter Hovel,” Clare asked.
Sandra asked over the dim of people talking and music, “You guys want to join the Hunters and chill in there’s?”
“Yeah,” most people said and grabbed the bits they needed and headed for Hunters Hovel.
As the group approached Hunters Hovel the group heard a Gui-dram being played and asked, “Who’s playing the Gui-dram?”
“That would be Charlie,” Clare replied, “she is very good, self taught from what she has said.”
“Self taught!” exclaimed Sandra, “and this is the same Charlie that only starting reading a few days ago?”
“Yes,” said Clare.
Clare led the group to Hunters Hovel and opened the door and let everyone in. The music that drifted out was superb.

* * * * * *

After fifteen minutes of listening to Charlie and Bobby play Nibs thought said to Sandra, “I’m going to get our drums.”
“Yeah,” thought replied Sandra as Nibs stood and headed for the door.
As Nibs was unstrapping the drums from the back of Ren’s FAV, Nicole, Jane, Kev, and Richard pulled up and Jane said, “Hi Nibs.”
“Hi Jane,” Nibs responded, “What you doing here?”
“I’m here to enjoy the Gathering and also to sponsor Nicole, Richard and Kev Marks as solo operatives,” Jane replied, “Where is everyone?”
“Chilling in Hunters Hovel,” Nibs said and lifted both the drums to her shoulders and led the three people to Hunters Hovel.
Nibs asked Jane as the group walked, “Solo Operatives?”
“Yeah, members not allied to any specific unit, so making them solos so to speak,” Jane replied, “Bill and Toma are both being introduced as them as well.”
“Ok,” Nibs said.
Gary looked at the new arrivals and asked Sandra, who was sat on the arm of one of the sofas, “Is that Jane C, the ex chair of Corporate Enterprises?”
“Yes it is Gary, hence the Echo Tech Limos, and the limited Echo Tech involvement in the War Zone,” replied Sandra, “they were heavily involved in the street side of the Wacker War. Jane, Nicole who is stood in over by the entrance way.”
At this Gary looked and said, “Your telling me your friends with some of the most powerful people in the world.”
“Yeah, and they ain’t any more, I think the only person here still chair of a corporation is Kev Marks, and I think he is chair of ATEC and he’ll be passing control over to his successor when he returns from a scientific exploration to the South Ice Cap,” said Sandra, “Jane, Nicole, Paul and Kev all hold full ghost licences and along with Richard and Sarah Cutherlate, make up the Conspiracy Field Force command, which everyone here takes orders from.”
Tina who was sat on the sofa next to Sandra said, “How do you think the conspiracy gets its money. Through the Echo Tech companies and ATEC.”
“Yeah, but,” Gary said.
“Yeah but what?” asked Nicole as she passed behind the group.
“Don’t the board mind that they may loose their chairs and chief exec’s at a moment’s notice,” Gary replied.
“No they don’t, we all are over 300 years old Gary,” Nicole replied, “and to answer the shocked expression on your face Gary. We six make up one half of the Council of twelve, basically we are the fighting arm the other six operate as the support arm and do the other tasks vital in running a world wide war which involves at least eight known dimensions in support and we support them in providing elite tactical forces to their armies.”
“Eight known dimensions!” quietly exclaimed Abs, “How can they help and how does the conspiracy help them?”
“Most places we provide them with technology and minerals. And they provide us with safe places to drop prisoners off to and also technology and likewise minerals,” Kev replied, “a lot of dimensions love our ballistic technology, especially the pulse rifles.”
“That’s useful to know,” replied Tina.

* * * * * *

05:00 the Vixens left Hunters Hovel and headed back for Flat Vixen to get ready for the evening.
Nibs said as they walked, “I have to admit Charlie’s playing is excellent.”
“I know, especially some of the songs she’s thought up,” Abs said.
Detric said, “I would say she’s good enough to get a recording contract some place, and turn a few heads too.”
“I agree with Detric,” said Tina.
“And to think it was those two I saw on running the roof a week ago,” Amy said.
“Yeah I know,” said Nibs as she opened the door to Flat Vixen.
Sandra said after the door was closed, “all the men can go and get ready in their room and we will go and get ready in ours,”
All the guys went into the room with their stuff in and closed the door, the girls all traipsed into their room and likewise closed the door.
Sandra then suggested, “Makeup wise I think the standard Vixens makeup.”
“Yeah,” said Hell Bright, “Some one needs to teach me it.”
“True we do,” said Tina, “But this evening let me, Sandra, Abs and Nibs do it.”
“Ok,” everyone else said.
Soon everyone was in bra’s and panties applying the base contrast of a pale white.
Nibs then proceeded to apply the marks and lines perfectly until doing the ones on the eye lids. Nibs then called Sandra, “hun can you finish the eye lids please.”
“No problem hun,” Sandra replied, “be with you when I have finished Zoe’s eyes.”
“Ok hun,” as Nibs picked up the red liner and drew the two lines from the ears to the cheeks and then made small cross cuts with the red and then closed the lid.
Sandra walked over and asked, “What’s the marks for?”
“Each mission I’ve completed as a ghost and the black cross cuts are for Gang related work,” replied Nibs as she picked up the black and drew the two lines and placed two cross cuts one smaller than the other.
Again Sandra asked, “Why the size difference?”
“One for the War Zone and the smaller one for the policing action, we didn’t take part in battle field operations, we helped in working control for the forces,” Nibs replied.
“True, we did,” Sandra said and Nibs turned and closed her eyes and let Sandra finish the eye lids.
A couple of hours all the girls were finished and dressed in their dresses each ones eyes were the main colour of the dress and all of the Vixens had done the same as Nibs in the cross marks, except Hell Bright’s red line had twenty five marks.
Sandra heard a knock from the door and called out, “It’s open.”
“Thank you Sandra,” Sarah replied as she came in, “I’m here to suggest that you guys use the FAVs stored here as well as the minibus you arrived in.”
“Now that’s a good idea,” Abs replied.
“Yeah, we don’t need to leave until 08:15AN anyway,” Nibs said, and sat down and was passed a Chai Latte by Tina.

* * * * * *

As 08:15AN arrived the Sandra led the group through the passageways towards the large area with out crossing the main audience chamber and found an entrance way and used it to enter the main vehicle bay.
Nibs saw enough FAVs to transport all the people who came on bikes and trikes, the group walked towards the vehicles and climbed into them and headed for the back entrance. Nibs also saw the Hunters leave the same passageway and walk towards their FAVs. Everyone with the Vixens stopped and waited for them to arrive and then the combined group headed towards the back entrance. When they arrived at the lift they saw the main doors were closed and a smaller back door was open and the two Gangrels signalled for them to exit via that door.
Very soon the large group were driving down the route way to Gate 1. As the group drove up the entrance road they got stuck behind a couple of mini buses, the rear one was from Mitten Raiders. Tina as she was in the lead FAV waved at the van until Tybias who was sat in the passengers seat stuck his head out of the Window.
Tina said, “Hi Tybias.”
“Feck me, Hello Tina,” said Tybias as the vehicle in front drove forward and was checked by the guys working the gate.
When Tybias had departed the Guard waved them through as she recognized them from earlier in the day. Nibs smiled as she passed the post. Soon the vehicles had parked up the Vixens walked to the entrance way and the entire group walked the short distance to the reception where Tybias said, “Mitten Raiders.” Tybias moved to the lift and the door opened.
Nibs walked up to the reception desk. The female and male working the desk asked, “Unit name please?”
Nibs replied, “The Vixens.”
The female checked the list and said, “I see you have guests this evening.”
“Yes, we have four new members and five guests, and one pup,” Nibs said and Daraus looked up and smiled.
“Ok, please go in,” said the Angalique.
The Vixens joined the Raiders in the lift, and waited for the Hunters to arrive. When everyone was in the lift Tybias pressed the down button and the lift started to descend.
When the lift had arrived and the doors had opened, the group walked out into the cloak room. Nibs saw Adrian over by the main entrance doors, looking very smart in a dark purple suit. The pair started to walk towards each other smiling.
As the large group gathered before the ushers opened the main doors, Nibs said, “Good evening Adrian, I’m surprised your mum and Griffit aren’t here?”
“She, Griffit, Celia and KaVon all volunteered to look after the Young Gangrels so letting all of SD Nine come tonight, Peter also invited a few from the crew along as well including Hinnita and James. The Gathering is being broadcast and I know the Young Gangrels are going to be glued to it for most of the evening,” Adrian said, “I told Sophie yesterday and she said, she would try, but Peter said they are always recorded for the archives,”
“How is your other half?” Nibs asked.
“Sophie,” Adrian replied, to which Nibs nodded yes as she looked out over the gathered Gangrels. Adrian continued, “She is as well as can be expected, but we have been able to determine that Trivvoth is connected to an organisation called the Dark Brotherhood. From the limited research we’ve been able to do, it seems that they are a large organised crime group with it fingers in lots of pies and also the have a presence in almost all the Metros and other large cities.”
“Have you got authorized access to the Conspiracy intelligence files?” asked Nibs
“I’m not sure if I have or have not,” Adrian replied.
“Ok, let me sort out access rights for you and have you been made up to a full ghost yet?” Nibs asked.
“Again not to my knowledge,” Adrian replied.
The ushers opened the double Cellum doors and the group walked out and the new arrivals saw for the first time the Audience hall full of fellow Gangrels.
Sarah sat on her throne in a deep violet dress that shimmered in the same way was everyone else’s. To her right and slightly behind her was Gareth like at the last Gathering he was carrying his Greatest Rune Blade and wore a pair of desert camouflage trousers.
Tina said to Nibs, “we’ll head for the ground floor.”
Nibs turned and nodded her reply and then turned to Adrian and asked, “Has anyone gone through the introduction procedures with you?”
“Yes, Peter did when we arrived,” Adrian replied who looked across the gathered Gangrels and realised that he was amongst friends.

*****

Tina, Abs and Gary who had been waiting on the over hang pushed the three guests in wheel chairs and led the rest of the guests down along the top tier and into the corridor behind.
Zoe asked when they had entered the creamy coloured walled corridor, “I never realised that the Gangrels were so close. How many members would you say were down there Tina?”
“My estimates are about 600 or just over,” Tina replied.
“My god 600 members,” Gary said.
“It wouldn’t surprise me to see that many down there, we all like a good party and that’s what a gathering is, a good party,” Gary said from the back of the group.
“So what’s going to happen now?” asked Zoe.
“The guys will wait until we all get to the ground floor and then they will descended to the first tier and the caller with announce the arrivals, I think the plan is that the Hunters and Vixens go first, then the Independents and lastly the New Bitch Vixens, and then any other introductions,” Abs said.
Jim said, “Everyone looked so happy as well.”
“I know, as Gary said it’s a party,” Abs said.

* * * * * *

The main doors opened and let the New Bitch Vixens and Gemma out, the group moved to the overhang.
Sophia looked out over the gathered Gangrels and stared in shock at the number, George and Urri both looked down and saw the gathered Gangrels and smiled as both of them until a few weeks ago didn’t have that many friends and now they had so many people who would help them and be there if they needed help.
Ben and Lauren embraced and looked down. Ben said, “I never guessed that this many people would be present for the inductions.”
“I wouldn’t be surprised that a number are here to celebrate the leaving of the old Bitch Vixens and the induction of the New Bitch Vixens,” Gemma said.

* * * * * *

Wong saw Tina and Abs enter the Main Audience chamber, and walked over to Nibs and said, “They have arrived.”
“Good then shall we,” Nibs said.
“Yes lets, I have explained the procedure to the Unit, it ain’t changed has it from my time,” Gemma said.
“I don’t think so, have them follow everyone else as the plan is for the Hunters and Vixens to be introduced first then for the independents to be introduced and lastly for the New Bitch Vixens to be introduced,” Sandra said.
The large group slowly descended the stairs to the first tier and the caller.
Sandra walked up and said, “I Sandra Calton-Patterson are sponsoring the new members Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma. They are both members of the Vixens.”
The Twins were next and Angel said “We the Twins are sponsoring the new member Ren, he is a member of the Vixens.
And closely behind her came Amy, who said, “I Amy Patterson-Demitrie are sponsoring the new members Bill Demitrie and Hell Bright. Bill is a Independent and Hell Bright is a member of the Vixens.”
The Usher nodded and waited for the Hunters to be brought forward. He then turned so he was looking out over the Main Audience Chamber and said, “This Night we of the Gangrels welcome to our membership new members from the Hunters and the Vixens. I give the members Jum-Fu and Wong-Ma sponsored by Sandra Calton-Patterson. Ren who is sponsored by the Twins Angel and Damieel. Hell Bright and the independent operative Bill Demitrie sponsored by Amy Patterson-Demitrie. Sym Petrovich and Charlie sponsored by Clare Forst. Paul Delimetry and Bobby sponsored by Abbey Cathill.”
The crowd gasped when they heard Paul Delimetry name announced as a member.
The Caller continued, “Steven Green sponsored by Anna Gutherage. Gareath Rozourn sponsored by Tony Gutherage, and Rose Petrovich sponsored by Dominic Griffiths.”
The gathered mass started to clap the new arrivals as they descended the main stair case.

* * * * * *

Nibs and Adrian looked down upon the new members as they walked down the stairs to the applause of the gathered masses. Nibs looked over and saw Timothy and group looking at the group as they descended and his face was one of shock.
Nibs thought said to Blackie, who was watching the whole event in security control, “Timothy’s face is a picture.”
“I know I can see it, I wish I was out there,” Blackie through said in reply.
“I know, it’s better that we let Timothy down gently, rather than let him fall,” Nibs thought said.
Nibs then turned, looked down and saw the group process to the foot of the Plinth and then the new members walked up to the right position on the five steps and then Sarah stood and brought the clapping under control. She said, “I Sarah, leader of the Gangrels welcome you all to our ranks. Approach.” Nibs watched each as they knelt and kissed the back of her hand and then the strength of their voices that carried over the masses as Gareth read the Oath and the group repeated it, just as she had done some five weeks previously.
Adrian turned to Nibs and said, “I’m nervous as hell.”
“I know I was when I was introduced, you’ll do fine, just follow the instructions or follow the others,” replied Nibs
Nibs thought said to Sandra, “Timothy’s face is a picture of shock and horror.”
“I know,” replied Sandra and thought laughed her evil laugh.
When the first group had completed the oath, Nibs walked over the Caller and said, “I Nibola Calton-Patterson are sponsoring the new member Adrian Petersfield. He is a member of South Defence Unit Nine.”
“Thank you,” the Usher said.
As Nibs moved away from the caller Darla followed and said, “I Darla Graham are sponsoring the new member Toma. He is an Independent.”
The Caller again said, “Thanks,” and turned to look out over the Audience chamber. He then said, “This Night we of the Gangrels welcome to our membership a new member from South Defence Unit Nine. I give the members Adrian Petersfield sponsored by Nibola Calton-Patterson and the Independent operative Toma sponsored by Darla Graham. Also I introduce this evening new independent members Nicole Chancer, Richard Chancer and Kev Marks, they are sponsored by Jane Chancer.”
The entire audience chamber turned to look at the top of the stairs, as Nibs, Adrian, Darla, Toma and the four adults descended. Jane was wearing a shimmering black velvet dress long enough so you could just see the toes of her shoes. Nicole was wearing a elegant dress with a high back and long lace sleeves. Kev and Richard were both wearing suits in the same style as the rest of the male suits from the Conspiracy.
Daraus looked over at Timothy and smiled, then using his ability to show to selected people Daraus metamorphosed into Daraus Wolf Boy as he sense the evil that he knew was a part of the casting of the curse onto his kind and smile an evil smile. Daraus read the facial expressions of Timothy and knew he was thinking, ‘No, this can’t be, an Angel Wolf here now, fuck me’.

* * * * * *

Nibs smiled as she and Adrian along with the rest of the group walked the distance to the foot of the plinth where Adrian along with the rest of the group ascended the step and as before Sarah controlled the clapping and said, “I Sarah, leader of the Gangrels welcome you all to our ranks. Approach.”
Nibs smiled as Adrian took the last two steps and said good bye to his old life, he knelt and kissed the back of Sarah’s hand and then like everyone else swore the oath of allegiance to Sarah and her leadership.
When Adrian had walked down the stairs Nibs and Darla along with the rest of the group moved to where the first group had gone and waited for the last confirmed lot to be introduced.
The Caller turned out and said, “When the group had retreated down the stairs the Usher announced, “This night we of the Gangrels welcome to our membership a new unit whom having sort the permission of and received the permission of the current members and three one of the original members, we welcome twelve new members all belonging to the Bitch Vixens. I give the members of the Gangrels Ben and Gavin Jacks, Jalill Ufflim, Lauren Crowsfeet, Laura Hibs, Benjamin Stuarts, Rosey Col-eu, Peter Limes, Qu-Lim, Sophia, George Brows, Urri Novchek. The entire unit of twelve is sponsored by Gemma Ford one of the original founders. Welcome them as equals under our leader Sarah, and may they be members for a long time and allow the Gangrels to become better and fuller.”
Some of the older members gasped when they heard Gemma Ford’s name.
Nibs smiled, and thought, ‘Welcome Gangrels to the New Gangrels.’
When the New Bitch Vixens had been introduced.
Sarah stood and said, “Fellow Gangrels. Now is the time for us to welcome back to the fold units from the far South East of the City, I give you the South Ridge Hunters and South East Valley Strikers, others are listening and watching us at the moment on the Net feed.”
And out from Sarah’s private door came the two units who stood in front of Sarah and as Gareth read the oath they too repeated the words and the seven members reaffirmed they membership of the Gangrels.

* * * * * *

Adrian nudged Nibs and pointed at Timothy, and Nibs saw him getting very, very pissed off.
“Oh, sweet, Sarah is playing the honour card, telling but not telling she knows exactly what is going on,” Nibs said.

* * * * * *

After the introductions were completed. Sarah left the plinth and headed for the table where the friends were stood and sat in the case of Sophia, George and Urri. When she had arrived closely followed by the two unit’s from the south east, she said, “To the new units and members, let their time as Gangrels be fore filing.
“Yeah,” said everyone in reply to the toast. Then the melodic sounds of a Dark Trance DJ started to fill the hall. On the stage that had been set up in the same place as the previous gathering one of the stage crew wearing Gangrel Music Crew t-shirts were setting up instruments and getting the stage ready so the band could entertain the Gathering.
Adrian turned to Nibs and said, “Thank you for introducing me this evening.”
“No problem,” Nibs said, “remember the plan, it’s now very much down to you.”
Daraus thought said to Nibs, “Coming down the stairs I sensed one of the evils that placed the curse on my kind.”
“With that information I think the both of us need to look very closely into the curse and if we can find out why, then why,” Nibs thought replied.
Laura said to Nibs, “It’s strange but I feel welcomed.”
“No it ain’t when I was inducted I felt the same,” replied Nibs, “remember that all the Gangrels undergo the same induction when they join.”
Sandra then said as she moved behind Nibs, “Also remember the Gangrels look after their own, and as a member you will have the complete support of about 1100 members of Gangrel Street and all those at command.”
“But tonight we are going to enjoy ourselves and look at starting basic training in the next few weeks,” Ben said.
Lauren who was stood beside Ben with her and his arms interwined said, “Tom as in Tom Grumman?”
“Yeah, that’s my other name,” Toma said, “The name Tom Grumman died a few weeks ago when my father decided not to have anything to do with me anymore. To put it bluntly I don’t give a shit, he was never really a father as he was almost never in and when he was he was very stand offish.”
“So no love lost there then,” said Gavin.
“No,” Toma replied, “Mistress, when does the next training cadre start?”
“6th Hilleash,” replied Darla, “Command sends out a formal invite letter to all new trainees a couple of weeks before training starts.”
“Ok,” replied Ben, “it should be fun to actually start training. The rest of the Vixens have prepared us to a point but being here, brings it home that we are now no longer a group of friends, but we are Gangrels and a part of the largest gang in Suraban.”

* * * * * *

Cathy who was still in shock at what she had seen from the overhang, said to Paul, “Seeing the number of members waiting for the introductions, I was in shock and I still am.”
“But do you now see why we are members,” replied Paul.
“Yes I do,” said Cathy, “I don’t think the general public realise the Gang is as big as it is. How many members do the Gangrels have?”
“Over 1100 in the Gangrel Street Gang,” replied Darla, “If you include Timothy’s force we have almost 1300 members now. Include the other side we have close to 200,000 combat personal plus another couple of hundred thousand in support staff, and everyone undertakes basic training.”
“Why do you say if you include Timothy’s?” Cathy asked.
“Timothy does not like the current leadership of Sarah, he thinks she was promoted above her station and that the rightful leader is him,” Darla said.
“In time we will show him that Sarah was the right choice and that she has more support in the general communities than he could ever muster,” Nibs said.
Then a male and female Gangrel walked over to the table and said, “Good evening to you all, especially you Vixens and the New Bitch Vixens. Allow me to introduce myself and my partner, I’m Jim and this is my long term partner, Wendy we both are members of Central District Strikers, and currently the acting command team of the unit,” Jim said, “and I know you,” he said when he saw Cathy, “where do I know you from.”
“I know,” said Wendy, “The coffee house the unit uses, you work as a waitress there?”
“I do,” replied Cathy.
“Welcome to the Gathering,” said Jim, “and may I saw I hope you are enjoying the evening.”
“I am already, and I’ve only been here thirty minutes,” Cathy said.
“It will get better,” said Jim, “as the second band playing tonight is from our unit.”
“That sounds good,” said Paul.
“It should be, they are good,” Wendy said.

* * * * * *

Simon, Mark and Angelique along with a new face walked towards the table. Angelique and Mark both moved and Angelique tapped Amy on the shoulder and said, “I hope you are well Amy?”
When Amy heard the voice of Angelique she turned and said, “I am well, as I hope you both are.”
“We are, thanks,” Mark said.
“Simon said you have a message for me?” Amy asked.
“We do,” replied Mark, “it’s from the headmaster. He says he is sorry for expelling you, as we took the information we had found out, Samantha and recording from the raid on the Slaver den to him and showed him the various faces of the people involved in the operation. He never realised that Abilgail was dealing in the illegal slave trade and was also a very nasty person in deed.”
“He says, if you wanted to go back he has already rescinded the expulsion order and would welcome you back with open arms,” Angelique said, “Samantha has also been accepted back under a good behaviour warrant. Nicole and Jane both have said that we are to run and control Samantha in her role as a double agent.”
“That’s good to hear, I hope you told him that I wouldn’t be returning,” Amy said.
“We did, and we also told him that you along with your new friends are now full ghosts and about to head to College. He did ask how can you as you don’t have an qualifications,” Mark replied.
“And what did you tell him?” Amy asked as Paul passed Amy a glass of Bar-Kam.
“That the college was one where the elite of the ghost community go and learn how to be better ghosts,” Angelique said, “it shut him up, as I think he understands the ghost community and knows that to be selected to attend college as an elite ghost means you are very skilled in ghost work.”
Amy them felt someone tap her on the shoulder, she turned to see who it was and stood just behind her was Wendy, Julie-Ann and Racheal all looking their best in formal dresses and smart skirt suits.
Julie-Ann said, “Hello Amy.”
“Hello you lot, I see you all made it to The Gathering,” said Amy
“I said we would,” Julie-Ann said, “I’m here with most of my youth feeder unit.”
Racheal then said, “I had a chat with Sarah a couple of days ago and she is more than up for the Gangrels paying for me to attend Law School and becoming a street lawyer working for the people the main stream lawyers forget about or are unable to pay the fees.”
“Hey Racheal, that is good news,” said Amy and embraced her friend.
“Oh, I have some information that may prove useful,” Wendy said.
“Yes,” responded Paul.
“I have seen Chriis and the crew sticking a needle into there arms and injecting something into themselves,” Wendy said, “I picked up one of the disgarded bottles and took it to a friend to analyse. The results he gave me startled me, both Chemistry and Bio-chemistry are my majors at Rotork,” Wendy said.
“You got the results with you as we are about to go to the Academy,” said Paul.
“Yes I have,” replied Wendy and took the disk out of her bag and passed it to Paul along with a paper copy. “I have a full vial at mine at the moment,” said Wendy.
“Excellent,” replied Paul, “Any chance we can call past tomorrow and pick it up as we then can analysis it in the Academy labs.”
“Yeah, no worries,” replied Wendy, “Lets just say I 4t’s not a compound I’ve seen before or heard about from drug trails.”
“Hun, keep your ears open and close to the posse as if that comes up as an untested drug, we are going to want to know where they got it from,” Amy said.
“How come, shouldn’t it go to the medical ethics board?” Wendy said.
Paul Snr. walked over and heard Wendy’s comments about the Medical Ethics Board and said, “My dear, some groups and organisations operate above the laws and ethics boards and need policing by forces unaligned to ethics boards or governments, hence the need to know where they got the drug from.”
Amy then asked Wendy, “Do you remember when me and Paul visited the North?”
“Yes I do, and may I say beautiful wedding and reception,” Wendy replied, “I’ve spent the last two weeks with Julie-Ann and Racheal learning so much about myself.”
“At the end of that week, me Paul and the rest of the 1
ucted a raid on a company that was involved with genetically designing a bio-weapon and also working on a very advanced plasma weapon,” Amy replied, “Tomorrow we fly down to Echo Tech City and start at the Academy a school for the Elite members in the Conspiracy War. When we have completed the five years of study we will police those who operate above the laws of the land in all aspects.”
“Do you now see why it is so difficult to describe what belonging to a gang means to people,” Paul said.
“I do,” replied Wendy, “the friends Julie has in the youth feeder group accepted me without questioning me about why I was there. Julie-Ann did say that it’s the Gangrel way, they accept anyone and only judge you on your actions since joining or meeting.”
“So what are your plans now that you have spent the last two weeks with Julie-Ann?” Amy asked.
“Not got any specifics but I think I will be spending a lot of time at the youth feeder group, one of the guys has said that he would be happy to sponsor me joining the Gangrels.”
“Go for it Wendy,” said Amy, “I think you may find better friends in the Gangrels than in the Posse.”
“I already have,” Wendy said, “I’ve been invited out on a date with Andrew tomorrow evening. I think he is planning on taking me to see a film.”
“Congrats,” responded Amy and Paul.

* * * * * *

When Simon walked over the other person with the group asked Simon, “Why have we come to see this group?”
“The answer to that is one of the group wants to have a chat with you about some work,” replied Simon, who then saw Nibs chatting to Nicole at the far end of the table. The pair walked around the table and Simon tapped Nibs on the shoulder and said, “Nibs, Nicole, allow me to introduce Daniel Gribbins, the challenger to me in the elections.”
“Good evening Daniel,” replied Nibs, “allow me to introduce Nicole, chair of the council of twelve.”
“Good evening to the both of you,” Daniel said, “Simon said you may have some work for me?”
“We do,” said Nicole, “as a member of the Council of Twelve I am responsible for the unofficial policing of the Corporations and in relation to that we need people who know how to use their eyes and ears.”
“The company your partner works for is involved with some highly illegal activities and as such we need people to watch and to report actions of the higher ups as they would be more likely to be in the know than those lower down,” Nibs said.
“What type of illegal activities?” Daniel asked.
“Activities like Slavery and the illegal marketing and distribution of untested bio and cyber modifications along with other activities non conducive to the well being of Darra Von,” Nicole replied.
“Slavery you say, I thought that was banned some 700 years ago,” Daniel said.
“It was, but when companies like Rotork Theaban are owned by forces outside the preview and also the general understanding of humans, and as the world laws indicate that the governments are unable to police the corporations you see the problem. Hence the existence of the Council of Twelve and the armed forces that we control,” Nicole said.
“All of the Vixens and the Hunters are members of those forces,” Nibs said, “See the young lady down there?” and Nibs pointed at Amy as she was chatting to Wendy, Racheal and Julie-Ann.
“Yes,” replied Daniel.
“She has first hand experience of these activities, as Rotork Theaban are responsible for her mum being owned by the president of Naban. She is being forced to work as a maid in the his service so to break her will and force her to consent to be his concubine,” Nibs replied, “both Clare and Abbey over there, have again first hand experience of similar, as they both were captured and made slaves to one Abilgail Miller, again known by Amy.”
“Confirmed reports indicate that the now rulers of Naban also endorse full on blood sports, and it ain’t just humans fighting, creatures that a lot of people think don’t exist do and are full participants in the games as the government is directly controlled by them,” Nicole said.
“Why doesn’t the world government do something to stop it,” Daniel said.
“What can they do, for one Naban is now a closed country and even if it weren’t the governments of the world have very little that can stand up to the armed forces of the new rulers,” Nicole said, “only the forces allied to the Council of Twelve have the technology and the training necessary to face the new enemies, and we don’t have the numbers to go head to head on a formal battle field. Hence the request that you use your eyes and ears, as it is the small activities like slaver operations, illegal back street medical centres that can be combated rather than the controlling powers.”
Simon then said, “The one thing that you were never told when you became a member of Central is that the Gangrels are more than just simply a street gang. The Vixens and the Hunters are fighters in the war, but the Gangrels also run I think 18 Mercenary commands all of whom have the mission of fighting these new enemies. I know because I was told a few weeks ago by Nicole here. Jane C, Richard, Paul, Queen Sarah and Kev Marks are also all members of the Council of Twelve.”
“You said Jane C and Kev Marks, as in the chairs of Corporate Enterprises and ATEC?” Daniel asked questionally
“Yes the very same,” Nicole replied, “Even I use to run a corporation, namely Echo Tech Inc and C.Industries.”
“Fuck me,” responded Daniel, “So what is it you want me to do.”
“Just watch, listen and report to us,” Nicole said, “before you move we will provide you with a PDU that will allow you to make reports directly to us. From which we will be able to better combat the enemies of the planet and make sure that those who inherit the planet, inherit a place free from slavery and other evil activities.”

* * * * * *

Nibs heard the second song start and instantly recognized the Gui-Dram rifts as one from her collection of unknown bands. Nibs smiled at it and thought, ‘I wonder where they got this song from.’ Nibs then turned and dragged Sandra to the dance floor and joined the Hammers, Marauders and the others dancing.
As the pair were dancing Nibs thought said to Sandra, “I’m going to ask where the band got the idea for this track from as I have almost exactly the same track in my unknown bands section of my music drive.”
“Your kidding hun,” thought replied Sandra.
Then Nibs heard a voice she recognized as Wong’s thought say to her, “I love this track you need to give me a copy of the original.”
As Nibs danced she also looked in wonderment at Wong who smiled at her and thought said to Nibs, “I had a feeling the links were more than just partners, remember we three share an understanding of each other that only comes from being partners.”
Nibs then thought, ‘God help the enemy if this is the case.’

* * * * * *

Tina who was stood with Abs and the rest of the Vixens listening to the music felt someone tap her on the shoulder, Tina turned around and saw Tim standing there smiling wearing a Gangrel Music Crew t-shirt. Tim said, “Hi sis.”
“Hi bro,” responded Tina, “What are you doing here?” Tina then asked.
“Working the stage, me, Leia, John, Dan, Colin and Paula are all working the stage this evening,” Tim replied, “all of Dark legion are here as well. Uthiam said a Gathering is for all members and guests to enjoy so the band volunteered their crew to work the stage and let the normal Gangrel crew enjoy the evening whilst the pros sorted things out on Stage. Colin is working the sound desk and also is spinning the disks during the change overs. How is my younger sister doing, both mum and dad say hi and when are you and Abs going to visit? Soon they both hope as Dominic has now also moved out. I wasn’t mistaken earlier when I heard Dominic’s name mentioned?” Tim asked.
“No you weren’t bro,” replied Dominic, who was stood behind Tim with Anna, and Steven.
Tim turned around and embraced Dominic. “How are you doing? You look great in that suit.” Tim said.
“Thanks bro. Me, I never felt better Tim I hear your working the stage this evening?” Dominic replied.
“I am,” replied Tim as Sandra and Nibs both walked off the stage as the band kicked out their forth song and returned to the table and found a tray of Cabillas present.
Both of them grabbed a glass and had a large drink. Nibs then got out her tin and rolled a blunt and passed the tin and papers to Sandra so she could roll one. Sandra then lit it just after she had lit her own one.
John and Leia walked over and John said, “Hi Nibs, Sandra.”
“Hi John,” replied Nibs, “I guess you are not here just to enjoy the Gathering?”
“No, some of the crew volunteered to work the stage for the bands this evening,” Leia replied, “Can I ask for some advice Nibs?”
“Yeah, no problem,” Nibs replied.
“Me and Dan have been listed on Ghost net, thanks to John, and we have been offered a bit of Ghost work,” Leia said, “from what we have been told it’s a simple raid on a manufacturing centre in Wester Park District. The advice is what information should we be looking at researching for the raid?”
“In answer, everything you can, but specifically look at who’s employing and any history they may have with the target, as some companies have enemies in other companies that are not obvious to the run-of-the-mill people, use the Black Net forums to post questions,” Nibs replied and then Sandra said, “A second good piece of advice is to check the team, make sure they have a good rep if the team isn’t listed, the other members have a good rep. As teams with a bad rep should be avoided.”
“Another good piece of advice is the both of you make sure that either Club Millana or Gangrel control knows of both your existence and they have full communications.” Richard said, “Tomorrow before you both leave talk to Sarah about having the Conspiracy stores supply you both with Black Light Armour and technology, with it you will be more ready to face possible problems than if you didn’t have it. A forth piece of advice is also retreat is always a good option if you feel out of your depth, never be frightened of failure, everyone fails from time to time, and it’s from failing that you learn most. That’s the advantage of having either Control centre know of your existence and also for you to use Black Light Tech as everything seen by the camera is recorded for future reference and also analysis.”
“Yeah we will do,” Leia replied, “would this apply to any mission?”
“Yes very much so,” replied Richard, “all the cities throughout the world have a Conspiracy command centre either in the city of very close by, it allows conspiracy personal the chance to operate with the knowledge that they are not fighting alone and have the complete support of the Conspiracy in their work.”
“We as a force pride ourselves on making sure our personal are supported and cared for whilst on operation,” Nicole said, as the band started it’s sixth song.
John said, “I think we have better get back and make sure the next band is ready to take the stage,” Tim, Leia and John all turned and headed for the back stage area.

* * * * * *

When the band finished it’s set and left the stage to cheers and whistles, Nibs moved towards the back stage area and waited for them to come out and enjoy the rest of the evening. When they did Nibs walked up to the lead singer and asked, “May I enquire as to where you got the inspiration for the second song?”
“Yeah, we downloaded a very similar song from one of the file sharing programs,” James replied.
“You don’t happen to remember the name of the person you downloaded it from?” Nibs then asked.
“No I don’t. Why do you want to know?” James asked.
“Lets just say I have the original,” Nibs said, “I recognized the first few Gui-Dram rifts and it was confirmed when you started to sing.”
“Oh, right,” James said, “I hope you like our version?”
“I loved it,” replied Nibs, “if you like that style of music I have over 6000 songs from unlisted bands on my drives and would be more than happy to let you listen to them and use any and all if you want.”
“6000 my god that is a lot, where did you get them from?” James asked.
“I flea market in Ne-U-Bar,” Nibs replied.
Nibs saw John heave the bass drum up and carried it off stage.
James led the band to the bar and got all of them a drink and then moved away whilst Colin on the sound desk span a few disks during the band change over, asked, “When we down loaded the base for our second number anyone remember who we got it from?”
“I do, the user name was The Black Fairy,” Carole, the drummer, replied, “I am wondering if there is a connection between the Black Fairy we heard about a couple of weeks ago and this one.”
“In answer to that question there is,” Nibs said, “I’m the Black Fairy referred to in what you heard and also my online screen name is ‘The Black Fairy’.”
“Bloody hell!” James exclaimed then asked, “so this new gang spoken about they Gangrels or something?”
“Yes, the Vixens, Hunters and a few other units are a part of the New Gangrels,” Nibs said, “where the Gangrels units of old support and help the gangs of Suraban, the New Gangrels are more involved in policing the gangs, making sure that they follow the rules of central and also follow the rules of the city and decency.”
“How much of the what is being said is true?” Fredicka, second lead Gui-Dram asked.
“From what I have heard, most of it, the only bit not true is the bit about me as it should also include my partner and we are both the right thing,” Nibs replied as Sandra walked over, Nibs said, “and allow me to introduce my partner Sandra. Hun the band and they did down the second song from my drive.”
Sandra smiled and then saw a group of people that looked out of place amongst the dark colours of the Gangrels. Sandra then tapped Nibs on the shoulder and pointed at them and then Nibs turned and said, “It’s been nice meeting you and as I said, take whatever you want from the unlisted bands section.”
“We will, thanks,” James said.
Nibs, Sandra and Daraus as he had padded across the audience chamber and joined them, walked towards the group. When they got close they saw it was Hinnita and the drummers from West Parks. When the two were close enough to be heard above the Dark Trance, Nibs said, “Hi friends, I hope you all are enjoying the Gathering?”
Hinnita turned and smiled when she saw Nibs and Sandra and embraced each in turn, she then said, “Loving it, Peter said these are party’s enjoyed by all.”
“They are at that,” Sandra said.
Hinnita turned and said, “Guys, Nibs and Sandra.”
“Hey,” Wayne said, “excellent party, I’ve never been to a party where so many people have had time to say hi and most ask are you enjoying it.”
“That don’t surprise us,” replied Nibs, “We of the Gangrels make sure our guests are looked after and respected.”
“That you do,” replied James, “watcha you two, when are you lot off to the Academy?”
“Tomorrow sometime,” replied Nibs.
“Damn, we hoped to have a drum session before you left,” James said.
“We’ll make sure we visit the first time we get back to Suraban and we’ll bring a new drummer and Gui-Dram player with us as well,” Nibs said.
Wayne then asked, “Has John spoken to you about the Low Back Green Festival?”
“Yes he has and assuming no work from the Academy we will be there crewing and providing security, hopefully with the rest of the Academy, and a few units from the city,” Nibs said.
“If you don’t get back before then definently,” James said and the rest of the circle agreed, “anyway how are you two?”
“Great, just spent the week making our own drums at our Forest retreat,” replied Sandra and everyone saw Nibs was smiling.
“These I want to hear,” replied James, “You both hand crafted your own drums?”
“Yes from locally sourced wood and the skin was taken from an elk Sandra killed during our first trip to the retreat, before the festival,” Nibs replied, then said, “shall we move to one of the chill out rooms as the next band is about to start.”
“Yeah,” responded everyone and each moved towards the chill out rooms.
When everyone had sat down, Shae said, “You took do look beautiful in those dresses, the way they shimmer colour is incredible.”
“Thank you Shae,” Sandra said, “May I say you all look very good.”
“It’s the only smart thing I have,” said Wayne.
“It looks good through,” Nibs said.
Sandra then thought said to Nibs, “I’ve not gifted Shae, Wayne, Shawn, Jarra and Yaz yet have I?”
“No, you ain’t” thought replied Nibs. Nibs then took out her PDU and opened up the map files of Command and found the one she wanted and thought said, “Blackie, Pixie can you see a plan of command near you?”
“We can,” replied Blackie.
“Find the chill out rooms ground floor and then here fast,” Nibs thought said.
“Ok, see you in a minute,” Pixie said.
Sandra then lent over and grasped both Wayne’s and Shae’s hand and said, “A gift from me to you both, the gift of true sight,” Sandra then took Shawn’s and Yaz’s hands and said the same and again when she had Jarra’s hand. Blackie and Pixie both then entered the room and saw the faces of the five newly gifted people.
Nibs then said, “Friends meet our fairy companions.”
“Bloody hell!” Yaz exclaimed as Sandra sat back down after closing the door.
“How come?” asked Shae.
“To be honest we have no idea other than we were involved in a major battle at the end of the Wacker War which had something to do with them being now bonded to us,” Nibs replied, “all the Vixens, Clare, Abbey, Anna, Dominic, Tony and Bill have a companion. They are not enjoying the evening in the main audience chamber but that is due to some people looking at trying to bring down the current leadership.”
“Arh, Peter did warn us about Timothy and his group, if we’ve needed drinks, we’ve been going on mass,” said Hinnita.
“Oh, I hope the problem of the talking shop has been corrected?” Sandra asked.
“It has thanks, Sarah chatted to Peter on Sumdar and he invited us to there home base and as they were also going to talk shop with the probationers and Adrian they included both of us as well,” James replied.
“In addition us as a group have been offered training at command, even though we ain’t Gangrels, Wayne said.
“Now that is good news,” Nibs said.
“John has said that when we get back he will try and sort out some work for us, and I think the local Conspiracy commander may have some easy missions for us as well,” Yaz said.
“When James and Hinnita told us about the war, we signed up there and then, no hesitation at all,” Wayne said, “and the advantage we have is the vans we are constantly moving and so very hard to pin down to one location.”
“One thing you should look at doing as well is booking your vehicles into the Club and let the Club mechanics have a play would be the best description,” Nibs said, “I said to them, if you can, install this and showed them an 1100 I had come across from one of the local Gangrel units and they installed it and gave me an extra top end gear and modified the gear ratios generally.”
“Yeah, if you do need work doing the mechanics at either Club Millana or here at command love tinkering with vehicles,” Sandra said, “and as you all are now conspiracy, I’m I right in guessing none of you are even listed on Black Net?” Sandra then asked.
“No, I know I’m not,” Yaz replied, “how come?”
“All Conspiracy personal are normally listed on Black Net the main site for Ghosts,” Nibs said, “all the Vixens, Hunters and all the adult members and those Gangrels older than 18 are listed.”
“What is the procedure then for listing us?” Shawn asked.
“Any one with a full Ghost licence can,” Sandra replied.
“Anyone know where Ruth and Carole disappeared to, I’m surprised they are not working the stage with the rest of the crew?” Jarra asked.
“Ruth and Carole have moved to South Peninsula District and have joined the Pen Wolf Hounds and work the Cove Districts for the Conspiracy,” Sandra said, “They are always up for visitors and may be taking over Demology café in the Harlaquinas Shopping Centre. They also work the Dark in Wine Private Night Club. Let them know you are going over and tell them we told you to ask about how Greacher and Tarack are.”

* * * * * *

After a few more hours of enjoying the party all of the Vixens said their byes and departed for the flat and then tomorrow onwards to Echo Tech City and the Academy.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

The new capital of Naban and the home to the ruling class.

Story:

Metzza and Abilgail woke a few mornings after they had returned from the failed raid on Narizzan Inc, still smarting from the failure of the raid and the fact that yet again the blasted Vixens and that freak had stopped then from securing the weapon.
Abilgail rolled over and asked her lover, “Where did we go wrong? I still can’t work out what the hell went wrong.”
“I wish I knew, the freak scared the crap out of me with her Naj Blades. She is so fast and her partner, fuck me, the way the fight it’s as if they know what each other is going to do before they do it,” Metzza said.
“I say we need a council of war before we go any further, we need to know what we are facing and work out a method of beating it,” Abilgail said.
“Include the master in it or keep it private?” Metzza asked.
“Try and keep it private, but accept his influence if it happens, he may be nice and let us do what we set out to do, kill it and the group,” Abilgail said

* * * * * *

In a 50foot diameter circular room in Metzza private quarters Metzza and Abilgail were sparing with each other. The burn on Abilgail’s face was the injury Amy had given her. The room was circular and lined with wood panels the very centre was a fifteen foot combat circle and around the edge was various areas, one area had a bedroom another a small kitchen. The last main area was the area with a large round low table and cushions. Abilgail thought, ‘Where did she get magickal tattooes?’ as Metzza landed a punch against her kidneys.
“Ouch. That hurt,” Abilgail exclaimed as the punch hit.
“Good,” replied Metzza, “What the hell you thinking about anyway?”
“Amy and the fact she has Tattoos,” Abilgail replied.
“How can she, she has no connection to an alchemist,” Metzza said.
“I have no idea but she created a flaming Karrack blade, and it sliced into my armour,” Abilgail said.
“The only way she could have had access to an Alchemist is if her dad was one,” Metzza said in a tone that said, ‘of course, it has to be’.
A bang was heard as Rakcam thumped the door to be let in. Metzza called out, “It’s open.”
Rakcam opened the door and walked in with the rest of the unit. Rakcam said, “I’m still smarting from what those two did.”
Abilgail laughed as Rakcam’s complaint and said, “Rakcam I think we all can take away scars from that fight.” Abilgail then showed the group her burn scar.
“Oww,” said Mortainer, “That looks nasty.”
“It is. I’m keeping it as a reminder of how much I hate the female that caused it,” Abilgail said.
“Right people,” Metzza said as he walked to towards the large round low table, “we are here to discuss what the fuck happened on Frodar and also try and work out how to beat them.”
Rakcam said when he had sat down, “One thing I can report is that they know who I am, I know I met two of them and the pup the leader had at its heels at Trivvoth’s bash on Savraday.”
“And another thing we can confirm was that two people fitting their description was seen in the west and north of the river in Suraban a few weeks ago, they popped into a pub owned by a sleeper agent,” Jimbyrath said.
“The west and north of the river,” Abilgail said, “that’s interesting. As I know Amy lived in South Central with her father and four brothers and sisters.”
“Do you know the exact address love?” Metzza asked.
“Yes I do, 155 6557th street, South Central, right across the road from the Vixen’s home. Confirmed reports are that Duggie, her father, moved out a couple of weeks ago,” Abilgail said, “and has disappeared off the face of the planet. The agent who saw him move out, said he was with four other people and a couple of local lads from a local high school were seen helping him move out.”
“Do we have any photos of the people?” Rakcam asked, “and what about high level surveillance satellites?”
“Yes we do,” said Abilgail and placed the current file on the table and then continued, “it’s all in there.”
Metzza opened the file and took out the photos and stopped at the top one and said, “I know this guy. It’s Jaboc from Club Millana. I met him the night I got my butt handed to me by it.”
“That means he and his kids are safe, as the last report from the agent inside Echo Tech is that the last confirmed sightings was all the chairs were at the Club and involved in the operations of the Wacker War,” Jimbyrath said.
“Great that means as if the research I’ve done and dug up is true then they are protected by the Conspiracy,” Zarriban said.
“Nuts,” Metzza responded.
“Anything on the rest of them?” Abilgail asked.
“Yeah a back trace on Nibola Nibs Calton has revealed that a Pamela and Antony Calton were her legal guardians,” The One said.
“But the last reports are that they are packing up to depart for where is anyone’s guess,” Zarriban replied, “I can report that I have located eight trained volunteer T-Men two of which are Tattoo Archers and one is a Tattooed Assassin.”
Rakcam then said, “I have three confirmed street fighters who are willing to assist in forcing people into the open.”
“One good piece of news someone from our work in Suraban has contacted me and said she is willing and waiting for orders,” Abilgail said.
“Who was it, love?” Metzza asked as he took a sip from a bottle of wine.
“Samantha hun,” Abilgail replied.
“Do you trust her?” Rakcam asked
“About as far as I can throw her,” Abilgail replied, “I trust all my Suraban contacts in the same way, but she has contacted in and that’s put her up a step in my books.”

* * * * * *

The next day Warzkani bumped into Sam and knocked her flying and when he looked at her he saw in her eyes a longing to be free and a fire that could never be quenched by slavery.
Sam went about gathering up the items she said, “Sorry master, I must be more watchful in the future.”
Warzkani heard Metzza called his name and he turned and called back, “I’m coming.” When he had turned back Sam was gone. Warzkani thought to himself, ‘I need to find that person again.’

* * * * * *

Warzkani walked to his apartment and found his wife there making him his favourite dinner. Warzkani said, “Hun, I don’t want to ask you this but I need to get a message to my contact on the outside.”
“Why?” Torime asked
“I dumped into one of the slaves and saw a fire that burns in all free people, but from what I have been told she’s been here a couple of years and she is still a maid slave to the High lord,” Warzkani replied, “
“Ok, but how?” Torime asked.
“Take a trip on the public Line Runner and when in Capuchai go to the Round Bar and Grill in the Docks district and ask for Mr Tubanical,” Warzkani said, “You will then be taken to the safe house, where I need you to tell them I have found someone called Sam. From my initial observations she is not going to be broken by slavery or the work the High Lord has her doing.”
“Ok,” Torime replied.
“I’m going to try and make contact with her,” Warzkani said.
“What happens if she is a plant?” asked Torime
“If I am wrong then our friends know and can deal with it aporapitly,” Warzkani said.
“Ok hun,” Torime said.

* * * * * *

Sam was in her quarters with her eyes closed, she cast mana call and opened her link to Amy.
Amy’s voice entered Sam’s mind and said, “Mum can you heard me?”
Sam said in reply, “Yes, I can. How?”
“I’m training under a Alttanian Line walker to be able to cast real magick. You and I talking like this is magick, not just in the literal sense, but in the real one too,” Amy replied.
“I don’t believe it,” Sam said, “I’m just happy that my understanding of basic magick paid off. I’m happy that when I heard the High lord cast Mana Call my memory paid off. How have you been and how is Duggie and the rest of the family?”
“Everyone is great mum, a lot has happened since you were kidnapped. I now run with the Gangrel gang specifically the unit Paul and Sandra run with, from across the road to home. I’m also now happy married to Paul Patterson,” Amy replied.
Sam said, “Congratulations Amy, I hope the two of you will always be happy.” Sam thought, ‘I think my freedom will be coming soon. Oh boy are you in for a shock High Lord.’
“We will be and in a few years, mum, we’re coming to get you, to free you, and teach the High Lord Karazzakkia what it means to annoy the Conspiracy.”
“To that end I will do what I can to help you, but I never see the out doors or even a window, it’s as if we are underground. I have no idea where I am in the world or if I’m on Darra Von,” Sam said.
“You are still on Darra Von mum,” said Amy, “Ithian the gent who is teaching me and Hell Bright to be Line Walkers has told me that the Mana Call spell don’t work across dimensions.”
“Thank god for that,” Sam said, “I wish I knew where I am. Can I take it by the fact you know an Alttanian you know what Duggie is?”
“Yes I do, as does Bill, Hemma, Beatrice and Damien mum, I have a feeling that when we come and get you, dad and Bill are both going to be coming as well,” Amy said.
“That wouldn’t surprise me in the least,” responded Sam, “And who is Hell Bright?”
“Can I ask, are you alone and safe?” Amy asked.
“As safe as I can be,” Sam said in a matter of fact tone, “Thankfully the boss don’t have rune statues in the rooms, so I can do this in peace in quiet and I suppose to be asleep, my eyes are closed but my mind is still active.”
“Good, Hell Bright is one of my new friends, I quit school five weeks ago and I’m about to go to The Academy, a college for elite ghosts and Conspiracy forces. Currently I’m sat with my friends eating dinner cooked for us by Angel and Damieel, a Fallen Angel Risen Demon. The rest of my friends are Nibola Calton-Patterson or Nibs, Sandra Calton-Patterson. Yes mum before you say anything they are married, Nibs is a Trans person,” Amy said.
“Arh,” Sam responded.
“Paul my husband, Tina Griffiths-Detric, Anna Abs Griffiths-Detric,” Amy said.
“Another trans marriage?” Sam asked.
“Yes, another trans marriage. Ren brother to Hell Bright, Jum-fu and Wong-Ma, both of them are Jarrzarian and were friends with Nibs before she moved to Suraban, about 10 months ago and Daraus an Angel Wolf,” Amy said, “I’ve not actually finished mum, I could tell you the names of a lot of other people, but the most important ones are our fairy companions. Each of us except Daraus has a fairy companion, and we are linked to them and to our direct partner, which Paul is mine. To explain it here is difficult to say the least.”
“Then don’t try, say hi to everyone and also I hope to see them all very soon, and I’ll let you get back to dinner,” Sam said, “Oh before I go I heard the report Metzza and Abilgail gave the boss after the latest failure, ‘Those bastards surprised us again.’”
“Oh, yeah, how’s Abilgail’s face?” Amy asked smirking at the Burning Hands attack that surprised her.
“If you mean the burn on her cheek and eye, I have seen it, very nice, and she hadn’t told me it was from you. I think she is planning on keeping it as a reminder of how much she hates you,” Sam said, “Bye for now, I’ll contact you again in a few weeks hun, have lots of fun,” and Sam disappeared from Amy’s mind.
Just after Sam closed the link, she heard a quiet knock from the door and she stayed asleep and again a knock happened. Then after a couple of minutes she heard someone pushing a note under the door. She then got up and slowly opened the door and saw the back of a person walking down the passage trying not to be noticed.
Sam picked up the note and read it —
To Sam
From a fellow hater of the rulers.
I bumped into you a couple of days ago and saw a fire in your eyes that can never be quenched by slavery.
As I am a sleeper agent here I was wondering if there was anyone specific my friends could contact.
Friend

Sam looked at the hand written letter. It looked rushed. She would wait until the next time it happened.

* * * * * *

“Arh Sam,” High Lord Karazzakkia said, “You still not willing to be my concubine?”
Sam smiled at him and said, “What ever you do to me you will not break me, I am married to Duggie the father of my children and not an object to be in love with.”
“Ok then, but in recognition of your excellent service here, I am allowing you to move and if you wish become a slave boss of your own,” High lord said.
Sam thought quickly about it and said, “If I become a slave boss I will be allowed to treat those who work for me in my way.”
“Yes I don’t see why not,” High Lord replied.
“Then I accept your offer,” Sam said.
“Then I shall immediately organise your move to the surface facilities here in Mantranna,” High Lord said, “and I shall inform my Slave master to organise a slave team for you.”
Sam thought, ‘Soon you bastard I will show you a thing or two about treatment of slaves.’

* * * * * *

“Slave Master I have a new slave boss for you to supply with five slaves to start with, one unrulely one and the rest passive,” came the High Lord’s voice through a statue.
“Yes High Lord,” the Slave Master replied, “One unruley one and the other four normal placid slaves.”
“She is a trusted member of my personal slave staff and should be treated with respect,” The voice said.
“May I ask as to what you are wishing to do High Lord?” the slave master asked.
“To break her will and have her consent to be my concubine,” the High Lord said.
“My lord you must have other means to break a will,” the Slave Master said, “this may only strengthen her resolve.”
“Not when I offer the cream, it won’t,” the High Lord said.
The Slave Master turned to his second in command, “find me four placid slaves, I know exactly which unrulely one to give her,” and he strode off in the direction of the Tattooed Fighters.

* * * * * *

Sam walked in to the room where the Slave master had lined the five slaves up. She saw the five and after looking at the group she knew which one would cause her problems and walked right up to her and said in a matter of fact tone, “I may be you new slave boss, but I am not your enemy.” Then after a short pause, “I treat people in the same way I would like to be treated, I can’t stand toe to toe with you, for I am not trained in combat,” and again after a short pause Sam continued, “The High Lord has seen it his place that I be put in charge of you, but understand this I was once a Personal assistant to the High Lord when he ran Rotork Theaban in Suraban and I know what he expects.”
“Mistress,” said one of the other female slaves.
“Yes,” replied Sam, “and all of you please my name is Sam not Mistress.”
“But,” another one said.
“No buts I treat people fairly and expect to be also treated fairly,” Sam said and then Sam turned to the Slave Master and asked, “Do these slaves have tasks to be completed?”
“They all do, except her,” the Slave Master said and pointed at the Tattooed Warrior.
“Right, then,” Sam said, “The rest of you continue with your tasks whilst I take this person and go on a tour of Mantranna. I hope you have an idea of good places to see and visit. I am not interested in things like blood sports and the such.”
“Yes Mistress,” the Tattooed female said.
“What did I say about the word Mistress,” Sam said.
“That it was not to be used to refer to you,” the Tattooed female said.
“Correct,” Sam said, “you were saying?”
“Yes Sam,” the Tattooed female said.
“Good,” responded Sam, “now can I ask your name?” Sam asked as she and the Tattooed female turned and headed for the door, the other slaves returned to their tasks.

* * * * * *

As Sam and the Tattooed female exited the room, the Tattooed female said, “Inside you asked my name, my name if Felict (Fel-ieet).”
“Thank you Felict,” Sam said, “See that weren’t to hard was it?”
“No, it wasn’t,” Felict replied.
The pair came to the door that led from the High Lord’s palace on the surface to Mantranna itself. The room they were in was massive, measuring Sam estimated at least 200 metres long and easily 170 metres across and the roof was over 60 metres up and was covered in scaffolding and machinery. The doors themselves were constructed from the living rock and were made to move by what looked like massive hydraulic ram jacks.
Sam quietly asked Felict, “Call me ignorant, but how does everything work here?”
“Power is provided by the Super Nexus that is exactly under the centre of the control pyramid,” Felict replied, “Sam may I ask you a question?”
“Certainly, I have no secrets,” Sam replied, “To hold and have secrets unless they are told to you in confidence is wrong. In my eyes that is.”
“How come you are here?” Felict asked, “You seen an intelligent lady.”
“Thank you,” Sam replied as they reached the far side and the small door that human sized people used.
The Kittani on the control panel looked down at Sam who looked at him and said in a straight flat tone, “The High Lord as placed me as a Slave Boss, and I have his permission to leave the Palace, Kittani, now open the door.”
The Kittani stared in shock at Sam and immediately worked the controls to open the door.
Sam and Felict walked out side and just after the door closed Sam took a deep breath of mountain air, she then opened her eyes to view the sun and nature again after at least two years in the confines of the pyramid.
The view was one of over looking a vast city built into the very mountains. Sam then realised the blue tint she had been seeing whilst underground was the power of the Super Nexus being channelled and controlled. The mountains were gianonous measuring easy 30,000 feet plus even in the centre looked as if there were mountains.
The pair boarded a shuttle bus that would take them around the city, first stop Arena Mantranna.
Sam replied to Felict’s earlier question about why she was here, “I was kidnapped by the High Lord to be his concubine, but I point blunt refused to be it, and to break me he placed me as a slave in his private quarters. The one thing he didn’t to take into account is that I have a husband whom I love totally and also five children, who again I love totally.”
As the door to the shuttle closed Sam looked around at the other occupants and saw creatures that she had never seen, intermingling with the local humans and slaves. Sam whispered in Felict’s ear, “What are the other races?”
Felict looked around and saw the other races. Felict then replied in Sam’s ear, “Directly behind us is a Hawrk-Duhk. At the back is Shaydor Spherian or as we call them The Stilt People, the two at the front are.”
“Octomen, if I’m not mistaken,” Sam replied.
“Well done,” Felict said, “and the last group are Rulian Translators.”
“Thanks, I hope you don’t mind me asking?” Sam asked.
“No,” Felict said, “most slave bosses would have beaten me back then for being insultant, you didn’t which marked you out as someone different from the other slave bosses.”
When the shuttle had arrived at the Arena, the two Octomen got off and five small stone looking creatures got on.
Sam looked at Felict who replied, “Gargoylites, nasty smaller cousins of the bigger Gargoyles.”
Soon the shuttle arrived at the market place where the High Lord had told Sam to go and see about providing for her slaves. Both of them got off and slowly walked down the stairs to the market area and found a couple of Power Lords guarding the entrance.
Sam saw Metzza and Abilgail and shook her head in aspiration, as they were both walking towards her and Felict. Sam whispered in Felict’s ear, “Keep your head down, I’ll explain later.”
Abilgail saw Sam and said, “I see the boss has let you out on a leash.”
Sam turned to face Abilgail, and said, “No the High Lord hasn’t let me out on a leash, I was promoted to a Slave Boss and I am seeing the sights of Mantranna with one of the slaves I now run.”
“Right then lets see how this T-man handles herself in a fight,” Abilgail responded.
“No Abilgail, you have a problem with me and my Amy, them take it out on me, not those I am instructed to control and lead,” Sam said, “and we both know that doing so will lead you to being in the bad books of the High Lord.”
Both Metzza and Abilgail walked on after Abilgail hit the Felict on the arm. Felict rubbed the area and said, “What a bunch of arseholes.”
“Yes, they are,” replied Sam, “Let me introduce Metzza and Abilgail. They have had a few problems with people associated with my Amy in Suraban. Metzza wants a Nibola Calton’s head on a plate, because she beat Metzza in a street fight, and Abilgail wants my Amy’s head on a plate, all over the fact she plus others were the cause of destruction and exposure of a Slave operation being run from a hospital complex near where the friends were living.”
“Oh fun,” Felict said.
“Yeah, one problem, The High lord has forbid them from touching me,” Sam said, “and they both know that too well, so expect to have problems with them.”
“Ok thanks,” replied Felict, “I’ve seen then around the training school.”

* * * * * *

As Metzza and Abilgail walked away they saw Warzkani and Sisko walking towards the Market Place. Metzza said, “Hi.”
“Hi boss,” replied Sisko, “What’s happening today.”
“Not much, spend it and tomorrow enjoying yourselves,” Metzza said, “we have a training meeting the day after.”
“Done. Chat to you then,” Warzkani said, and he went back to looking around. He saw Sam and another female walking the Market. He asked Sisko, “Who’s that?” and pointed at Sam, “I’ve seen her around the pyramid.”
“Her, that’s Sam, one of the High Lords personal slaves,” Sisko said.
Warzkani thought to himself, ‘I wonder if there is a way I could help her.’ Warzkani said to Sisko, after he checked his new watch, “Oh hell, I’m ten minutes late for a chat with a friend, I’ll chat to you later,” and walked off in the other direction. He looked back and saw Sisko had also walked in the opposite direction. Warzkani then turned around and walked quickly in the same direction as Sam, and soon caught them up and said, “Good afternoon ladies, I hope you are both well?”
Sam and Felict both stopped and looked at Warzkani and Sam said, “Yes thank you, I’ve seen you before haven’t I.”
“I have to apologise for dumping into you a few days ago, I wasn’t looking where I was going, I’m Warzkani. One of the High Lords Chosen. Yes that is right, Metzza has said that we are the High Lords Chosen,” Warzkani said, “I know who you are Sam, but not your self young T-Lady?”
“I’m Felict, and thank you for asking, I’m a lot better now than I was,” Felict said.
“I know it may not be proper but, may I buy you both a coffee?” Warzkani asked.
“Certainly,” Sam said, and the three walked towards the local coffee shop.
As the group arrived and sat down, Warzkani asked, “Sisko a fellow chosen said that you were one of the High Lords personal slaves, how come?”
“I’ve been in the service of the High Lord for over two years and have been promoted to the position of Slave Boss and have been moved to the palace. Felict here is one of my group, she was doing nothing and we have been wandering Mantranna,” Sam said in reply.
“How about your self?” asked Sam.
“I’m an officer in the Nabanian Army and was chosen by Metzza to join the Chosen Ones, after myself and the two other crew of the Line Runner Transport assisted them in ‘capturing an escaped slave’,” Warzkani indicated the quote marks, “truth, the General in charge of elimating the resistance to the new rulers, failed in his job. The high lord thought it good to turn him into a bio-something.”
“That is horridable,” responded Sam.
“It’s what happens here now,” said Warzkani, “fail the High Lord or his master and either become an experiment or get fed to the meat mincer that is the Arena.”
“May I ask are you native to Darra Von Sam, Felict?” Warzkani asked.
“I am native,” replied Sam.
“No, I was born in the United Worlds of Warlock and captured and sold to the High Lord as prime stock for T-Men conversion.” Felict replied.
Warzkani looked around and saw his wife, Torime and called out, “Torime.”
Torime turned and saw her husband and females. Torime walked over and asked, “Who are the females hun?”
“Allow me to introduce the woman I told you about and a friend Felict,” Warzkani replied.
Sam turned to Felict and looked quite sternly at her, Sam smiled when she did not say a word in response to the mistake Warzkani made in referring to her as a friend and not slave.
“It’s been good meeting you sir, and I hope to see you around the palace,” Sam said and the pair stood and departed the table.
The pair walked quickly away and Sam dragged Felict into an alley way. Sam said when they had come to a stop, “You did very well then Felict.”
“What did I do?” Felict asked.
Sam realised the Felict had done that on natural response rather than programming. Sam said, “Lets just say, do you realised Warzkani called you a friend, and not by your correct title.”
“Oh shit he did didn’t he,” Felict responded, “Oops.”
“No not oops,” said Sam, “I noticed the words he was using, friend and the woman I told you about. Do you promise me that what I am about to tell you is secret and could have us both killed?”
“Yes, but not here Sam,” Felict said and led Sam deeper into the back alleys, and tunnels of Mantranna until Felict and Sam stood in front of a normal door way. Sam when I open this door you enter a world, where at the slightest mistake could lead to your death.”
“Yes,” Sam said, “Are you Conspiracy.”
“What?” Felict asked.
“I’ll tell you when you have opened the door,” Sam said.
Felict nodded and turned the handle and opened the door and allowed Sam to enter. “I have to apologise for the environment but its how we in the Mantranna Freedom Fighters find recruits and train.”
“No problem,” Sam said, “I don’t mind a bit of street fighting, I just can’t stand blood sports. What I meant was that my family and husband are involved in a force called the Conspiracy.”
“No!” exclaimed Felict looking at Sam in a shocked manor. After a second Felict continued, “I’ve heard of the Conspiracy, they are a force dedicated to destruction of the great evil powers like the Splugorth and the Vampires Intelligences that inhabit the Djint salt flats. We’ve had our eyes on you since you arrived. Do you remember the three who were present when the High Lord kidnapped you?”
“Yes I think so,” replied Sam and Felict opened a door and led Sam into a room dominated by a large screen.
The room measured thirty feet by twenty five feet and every five feet had a pillar of wood which supported the ceiling, except the middle area. In the middle of the room was a large table surrounded by low chairs, and other traditional Nabanian items of furniture. Sat at a large table to the left of the room was a group of three people, one a Kittani the other two human looking, but the left one of the pair was massive.
Felict turned and side, “Let me introduce Gribben,” and Felict pointed to the Kittani, “eUlladar,” Felict then pointed to the more human looking person, “and The Hulk.” Sam guessed that the Hulk was the large one.
“Arh good welcome Sam to the Mantranna Freedom Fighters,” The Hulk replied, “We were hoping that the High Lord Karazzakkia would release you up the chain of command and allow you the freedom to move around.”
“When I saw you two years ago, I saw that we repulsed you but didn’t,” Gribben replied, “When I got word of you being promoted to Slave Boss, I instructed our people to make contact.”
“One thing I have to ask, I think Warzkani could be a sleeper agent for another force,” Sam said, “I think he posted me a note a couple of days ago and he intentionally used words you don’t use in public around good little slaves. Felict he was concealing our rank from the others present. I think his wife knew about me.”
“Hell if he is then you could be a link to another force,” eUlladar said and turned to face Sam. The face was one of delicate features and pointed ears, “Allow me to introduce the three races, Gribben here is.”
“A Kittani, I know your race. Are you an Elf, and I have no idea as to yours The Hulk,” Sam said.
“Well done Sam,” replied eUlladar, “I am an Elf, a Wood Elf to be more accurate. The Hulk here is an Ogre T-Man.”

* * * * * *

A couple of days later Metzza and Abilgail were sat in there apartment when Zarriban entered and dropped the latest satellite images of Club Millana which showed a group of youths practicing in a formal pattern.
Metzza looked at the images and said, “That’s a formal practice square of the Karzzar. Have we got any images of the people working?”
“Yes, its in the file,” Zarriban said.
Metzza looked inside the file and saw a close up of Duggie and also Paul, and all the others around the edge, and a few of the practice group. Metzza said, “We need to know who the rest of those guys are.”
Abilgail looked through the file and said, “The Firey one, Clare,” when she came across Clare’s close up, “If she’s there then I bet the other one is too.”
“Who’s that,” said Abilgail when she saw Rose, “have we got the computer images these came from?”
“Yes we have,” Zarriban replied.
“Good because if I’m not mistaken she has a tattoo,” Abilgail said.

* * * * * *

After reviewing the digital images, “It is and it’s the Dual Headed Sword Staff.”
“If that gentleman is the Alchemist, then he must be skilled,” Metzza said.
“But look at the two of them that one I suspect is an Alchemist, but the other one looks like a Black Karzzar the tattoo is one of a Karzzar Master, and if he is he is more than likely to be a Alchemist,” Metzza said, “at least I now know of another Karzzar to be killed.”
“Fuck me, that’s Paul Delimetry, the ex chair of Digital Systems,” Abilgail said, “What the hell he’s a Black Karzzar and been Chair of Digital systems for the last 50 years and he don’t look older than 37 maybe 40.”
“Damn your right hun,” Metzza said. “He is going to be difficult to kill.”
“If your figures are right and it takes at least fifteen years to become a Karzzar Master and he’s been chair of Digital systems since at least 2038. That would make him at least 65 assuming no gaps and he started at birth.” Abilgail said.
“If this just get fucking worse. The age he should be and the age he looks, must mean that he is either immortal, or he’s Altantean Karzzar and probably an Undead Slayer to boot.”
“A bit more information it looks like a few months ago Trivvoth dropped off a candidate for Bio-Reconstruction and it’s now finished. I think the boss was planning on sending the person back in a couple of days to Rotork in the north and then the special couriers will deliver him back to Trivvoth’s,” Rakcam said, “Trivvoth quizzed me about when the subject would be returned to him. Another item of information it looks like the South East is a problem zone as the gangs are effectively uncontrolled.”
“Interesting, may be somewhere to put our feelers and see what bites,” said Abilgail.
“Another piece of information is that a group of youths stirred up a hornets nest a couple of weeks back. They had a run in with a group of youths at a youth hangout and some of the people were held to a draw when they went hand to hand, the other’s most got their arses handed to them. From the reports of people present an adult and a couple of younger people were talking through out the incident and the adult’s description matches Paul’s pretty closely. From what the contact said, they left pretty fast and were chased, their vehicles were packing some advanced firepower, MA280s and similar. Unconfirmed reports was that one was armed with an powerful energy weapon,” said Mortimer.
“What a weapon capable of threatening the new combat vehicles?” Abilgail asked.
“Easy, most of the MA series are capable of threatening our vehicles,” Sisko said.
“Your opinion Warzkani?” Metzza asked.
“Very much we need far more information, we need to find families and friends and know what they are going to do before even they know they are going to do it.”
“True we do,” Zarriban replied.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

The Vixens take the Conspiracy shuttle to Echo Tech City and then the shuttle to the Academy.

Story:

Sumdar Morning — 24th Ebinar
Nibs and Sandra woke at 08:20BN and lay in bed enjoying the warmth of each other and also the warmth of the other three sleeping friends. Daraus stirred and shifted position. Nibs slowly moved her legs out from under the covers and dropped them onto the ground. Sandra likewise did the same on the other side of the bed. Blackie stirred and moved slightly and continued to sleep.
Nibs thought said, “Lets get ready and then call them. We have a good eight hour flight ahead of us today.”
“True,” thought replied Sandra.
“We do have,” said Nibs and suddenly saw the living room and heard sounds of a coffee peculator going. Nibs said, “Hun what is going on in the living room sounds wise?”
After a couple of seconds of listening, “General movement of people and wake up activity,” Sandra replied.
“Is a coffee perculator going?” Nibs asked.
“Yes, now that you mention it yes one is going,” Sandra replied.
“Whose eyes and ears were those?” Nibs asked subjectively.
“What hun?” Sandra asked as Nibs headed towards the door.
“I’ve just had another strange vision hence the question about the coffee peculator going,” Nibs replied.
“Right,” Sandra replied and joined Nibs as she opened the door and walked out and saw Wong sat reading something on her PDU and Jum was over by the breakfast bar.
“I now know who it was now, it was Jum hun,” Nibs thought said.
“Ok,” thought replied Sandra.
Wong saw Nibs and Sandra and said in Street Jarrzarian, “Good morning you two.”
“God are you two up early,” Nibs replied in Street Jarrzarian.
“Good morning Wong and you too Jum,” said Sandra.
“I know,” said Jum, “I couldn’t sleep as it’s today we go to the Academy.”
“And I couldn’t sleep either with him tossing and turning,” said Wong.
Tina opened the door and saw the four and said in Jarrzarian, “Good morning, I hope everyone is well?”
“I am thanks, and well done,” Nibs said to the sentence and the style of delivery.
Both Wong and Jum smiled at what Tina had said.
“Why don’t I get complements like that,” Sandra pouted.
“You’ve had a few lessons remember, Tina hasn’t yet,” Nibs replied.
“Ok,” said Sandra and then said to Tina, “I am well too.”
To which Tina smiled and continued for the coffee percolator as she passed the breakfast bar she saw Jum had placed her cup on the side. Tina stopped, grabbed it and sipped the hot drink, “Thank you Jum,” Tina said.
“Your welcome Tina,” Jum replied, “soon we will be having conversations in Jarrzarian rather than just greetings.”
“Just like old times,” Nibs said and smiled whilst remembering the fun the three had terrorizing people when they visited places and tourist sites.
“That is very true,” said Hell Bright as she came from the corridor leading to her’s and Ren’s rooms.
“A good idea is to when Nibs has taught us the languages she knows and Ithian has done the same we talk using all languages it will mean fooling and foxing the enemy completely,” said Ren.
“If what happened for the second time a few minutes ago is what I think it is we may become closer than even communications allow,” said Nibs, “I just saw the living room and heard the coffer perculator through your eyes and ears Jum.”
“Hell,” said Jum.
“Me and Nibs had a short thought conversation last night on the dance floor,” said Wong.
“Oh hell,” said Abs as she walked out of her’s and Tina’s room, “if that is the case then god help those who stand against us.”
Amy and Paul both walked out smiling happy smiles and also looking a little embarrassed. Nibs smiled at their faces.
Angel and Damieel both walked out, of their room, hand in hand. Damieel said when she saw the group, “Good morning everyone. Angel heard you lot talking about Languages, we can add the language of DevilKin.” Angel then said, “and the language of the Olakdun or the language of the Angels.”
Angel then heard a knock from the main door in and moved to open it and said when she had, “Good morning Sarah, Jane, please come in.” Angel and Damieel then moved aside and let the two women in.
Sarah said, “Good morning Vixens, I can see you are all up bright and early.”
“Yeah, tell me about it,” said Paul and got a hard elbow in the ribs from Amy. Paul then said, “Ouch you.”
Amy then moved into the living room and grabbed a glass and poured her self an orange juice.
Jane then entered the living room and said, “The plan today is in the next couple of hours leave for Suraban South East Airport and board a private jet to Echo Tech City, and then take the Line Runner to the Academy.”
“Sounds like a good plan Jane,” Nibs replied, “when were you thinking of leaving here?”
“Tenish, and make the airport by 11:30, 12:00,” Jane said, “and before you say anything we will be bringing everything you want down in a couple of days, your stuff from the Club is already in the back of a four tonner and heading to the airport now, Jaboc, Duggie and Sharra cleared your apartments last night.”
“Other then stopping off at Home base,” Nibs said, “Yeah good plan. How long is the flight going to be?”
“Four to five hours,” replied Jane, “It’s a Conspiracy Executive Jet that is waiting to take us to Echo Tech City. Its powered by four 30,000lbs reactionless engines, we took the designs from the engines on the Scimitar.”
“It’s capable of over Mach 2 in flight,” Sarah said.
“I can announce the Conspiracy can now officially field one squadron of 16 fully aerospace capable fighters,” Jane said, “I got the official email this morning from Derrick in the Alpha Wing.”
Abs eyes lit up and she said, “Aerospace capable fighters!”
“Yes Abs,” Jane replied.
Abs smiled as she realised that with space capable fighters then soon the planet may expand beyond the boundaries constrained on them by the atmosphere.
Nibs also smiled at the news and the challenge a fellow Vixen is also interested in flight.
Sandra said in Nibs’ ear, when she saw that Nibs had her spaced look about her eyes, “Boo.”
“Sorry hun,” responded Nibs, “Anyone else got stuff they need?”
“Yes, we need to get a vial from Wendy’s from what she said and I saw in the initial results, it’s very interesting,” said Paul, “I said we would analysis it at the Academy labs.”
“No problem there,” Sandra said as Nibs got up and headed for the kitchen and breakfast. Nibs opened the fridge and saw it fully stocked with cold items. Nibs checked it all over and realised that she had enough to do the Vixens but not the guests breakfast.
“Sarah, Command must have a canteen area?” Nibs asked.
“Yeah it does,” replied Sarah, “Why?”
“Breakfast,” replied Nibs.
“Good point,” Jane said, “I’ve not eaten this morning either.”
“I have enough to make the Vixens a cooked breakfast but not the guests as well,” Nibs said.
“Shall we wait for them to appear,” said Jane.
“No need,” came Detric’s voice as he and Zoe, “Can some one help us please. I would hate to be stuck in here.”
“No problem,” said Angel and both Angel and Damieel disappeared and pushed the pair out.
Gary also called from the single rooms, “Help.”
“No need, I’ll get him,” called Annabel’s voice as both Annabel and Leia appeared with Annabel pushing Gary.
“I hope the guests enjoyed them selves last night?” Sandra and Nibs asked.
“I did,” replied Detric and looked at Zoe, “I now understand what it means to be a street gang, oh boy did I fuck up.”
“In what way did you fuck up Detric?” Tina asked.
“To be a street gang, you need to be a street gang, not that and something else,” Zoe said, “we both came to the same realisation last night, basically that is what the Gangrels are a street gang, but because you are so large, you get to do all the other things. You have enough of a base to maintain the raw elements that is a street gang.”
“Bingo,” said Jane, “the first thing all Gangrels are told when they come to command for training, ‘forget everything you every heard about life in a street gang and how much fun it can be. Life in a street gang is simple brutal and in most cases can be very short. If your parents don’t understand the scene then please when you don’t have lectures or training exercises planned bring them and let one of the instructors chat to them’.”
“Some parents do, and we do tell them the plain and simple truth, but we also tell them that if they child is injured then he or she will receive the best possible treatments for the injury, hence Michelle’s brother being in Echo Tech City having had all the operations to provide him with a complete set of bionic legs,” Sarah said, “from the reports, he is making excellent progress and the doctors and surgeons will be bringing him out of the induced coma in two weeks, Jane?”
“Yeah about two weeks,” Jane replied, “I’m planning on bringing both the Marauders and Hammers to Echo Tech City to see him when he is brought out. He was very close to them wasn’t he?”
“Yes, he’s the reason the two units work so well together, The Hammers are a fast assault unit using trikes and bikes primarily the Marauders are more a general battle field operations unit, but they provide a defensive base from which the Hammers can strike out against the enemy positions,” Sarah said, “and as they are members of the new Gangrels they are slowly being told about the Conspiracy, we told Pauline, Zoe and Liam. Bill is a natural orator, he was excellent at telling them.”
Amy smiled at what Sarah was saying about Bill and thought, ‘Nice one bro.’
“The nicest thing was Clare and Abbey both heard and knew exactly what was being said with out being in the room,” Sarah said, “Bill carried Gribbloath in and she heard the entire conversation.”
Nibs smiled and thought, ‘nice one Clare, Abbey.’ Nibs then thought said to Sandra, “Those two are getting good.”
“They are aren’t they,” thought responded Sandra.
“Breakfast in what ten minutes,” Nibs suggested.
“Yeah,” Everyone replied and all the Vixens disappeared into their rooms.
Only Hell Bright and Ren were ready and soon returned carrying their rucksacks and formal clothes bags.
Jane said, “Leave the formal items here, we’ll bring those clothes down in a couple of days.”
“Oh yes, Sarah,” Nibs said as she came out of her and Sandra’s room, “You must tell us when you are going to have the fashion show, we’ll make sure we attend and maybe model some of the clothes.”
“Defiantly,” replied Sarah, “I hope you would, as Mads and The High Line are merging under the joint team of me and her.”
“The one question I have is how does she find time?” Tina asked.
“Mads opens up and 09:00BN the curtain makes so much noise when the door is opened it always alerts Mads, she is a very light sleeper, something to do with her being a temporal wizard I think most of the time she spends in the Den working on the clothes she sells,” Jane said.
“On a couple of occasions I have called by and found Yarrar and Gavin both working a sewing machine or wielding a pair of dress making shears,” Sarah said.
“What the guy form Sec Com?” Abs asked.
“Yeah, he says he finds it relaxing and it’s, in his eyes is a better chill then cannabis,” Sarah replied.
“The rough plan for the show is to invite Trivvoth along and get Sophie to persuade him to take her as well, then engineer a random prize to get Sophie back stage and let her be the first model out. The honour and rep Trivvoth is going to get, is going to be massive. It allows us the chance to meet Sophie and get her report first hand, and depending on how it goes maybe start a modelling agency and make sure Sophie is on the books, and a few other of his girls, it’s just we make sure we look after Sophie,” said Jane with real passion in her voice.
“My god,” Annabel quietly exclaimed.

* * * * *

Sarah led the group towards the canteen. Jane was walking close to the back and Annabel dropped back and asked, “I hope you don’t mind me asking, but back in the flat when you were talking about Sophie I heard real passion in your voice. Why?”
“Why you ask,” Jane replied, “150 years ago I formed a group of friends together and created the first Gangrel Gang we had fourteen members and ran in the streets of Ebba Protectorate City. We lived under the same rules as we do now, and that is respect all, whatever colour creed or origins. I formed the group and included in it was Sarah Cutherlate, she like me is a member of the Council of Twelve, and was mandated to prepare the world for the coming of a supreme force. I had other work to do and Sarah had been a gang member before the dream and so she was the best person to lead. I dropped out when the fourteen had helped the very first group of kids from a local kids home, being very much disadvantaged by the older stronger residents. Sarah and three of the younger members made friends with them and then over the next few months they taught then the basics of Gangrel street and how to be a Gangrel, but they also installed in then a comrade that you couldn’t describe, as a word hadn’t been invented, at the time, but now it would be called the doing the right thing.”
Sarah then led the group to Hunters Hovel and collected them and their guests and then headed for the nearest ramp up.
Jane continued, “After a couple of months one of the older youths pushed one of the youngest residents and that was it, the straw that broke the camels back. The eight that had spent the months training took the older ones down and scored the first victory for us as a gang. Sarah has over the years shown an affinity for the young until about 30, but even then she still commands considerable respect from the older people. Ever since then the Gangrels have grown to you see us now, commanders of 18 mercenary commands, the Gangrel Youth Feeder Units and Gangrel Street.”
“One hell of a history, has anyone every written it down, the History of the Gangrels?” Annabel asked.
“I don’t think so,” replied Jane, “Why do you ask?”
“One of my Majors is History and for our final project next year we have been given a free choice in what we write about and hearing your passion and being at the Gathering last night has changed me I know it has,” Annabel said, then continued, “I think it would be good to write the History of the Gangrels?”
“I agree,” replied Jane, “but for your major write the last twenty five years, you have direct living access to members of the Gangrels dating from some twenty five years ago.”
“Who else comes from that era, other than you and Sarah,” Annabel asked.
“Gemma Ford the original founder of the Bitch Vixens, myself, Sarah, and Paul and Sandra’s mum and dad were members of,” Jane replied, “plus she may even be able to remember members from that time, plus you have also got the archives here at command and also other members since then, which I think iLleathe and Arage were members for a while. Dark Legion, three of their number ran with the Dark Legion Gangrel Unit.”
“Some list of famous people in the scene,” Annabel said.
“I know,” said Jane as Sarah led the group into the canteen sat at some of the tables were the party goers from last night, on one table was James, Hinnita and group along with Adrian and some of SD Unit Nine. After the group had collected breakfast they headed for the tables around.
Nibs and Sandra both said, “Hi guys.”
Wayne looked up and replied, “Hi Nibs, Sandra, today’s the big day ain’t it?”
“Yeah if you mean today is the day we leave Suraban,” responded Nibs, “Yeah it is.”
“Are these seats taken?” Sandra asked.
“No,” replied Hinnita. Both Nibs and Sandra sat down and Daraus went and laid under the table.
“I forgot to ask Hinnita. Where’s Maelstrum and Hims?” Nibs asked.
“At SD Nine’s home base,” Hinnita replied.
“No if you come again, bring then,” said Sarah, “I don’t think there’s one Gangrel unless they are allergic to one that don’t like animals as much as they like humans.”
“Ok, I will, thanks Sarah,” Hinnita said.
“Did you enjoy yourselves last night?” Nibs asked.
“Yes very much so,” said James, “After you left, a few of us went out and found the first band had a party going and joined.”
“It was the first time in months I picked up a Gui-Dram and played, I think I may have been the reason for this young female,” Hinnita said. Charlie turned around and looked right at her, Hinnita looked at Charlie and exclaimed, “You,” then after regaining her composure said, “are excellent, the way you made the Gui-Dram sing was incredible, bloody hell,” Hinnita just sat there as she realised that a few members of the table had been present as well.
Nibs then said, “Guys, meet the Gangrel Hunters. A fellow elite unit.”

*****

Around 10:00 everyone had gathered outside the main entrance. Sarah had moved the unit’s bikes and other transport to outside the main entrance.
Julie-Ann, Rachael and Wendy all walked over to where Amy, Paul were stood with Bill who was carrying Damien, as Duggie and the kids had been able to make it to command. Duggie was stood chatting to Sandra and Nibs a short distance away, Hemma and Beatrice were both sat on Pauls bike seat and fuel tank.
Wendy said, “Hello Amy, Bill and let me guess, Damien?”
“Yes Wendy,” Amy said.
Wendy smiled, “So today is the day, oh here Paul,” and Wendy gave Paul the vial of drugs, “Julie-Ann gave me a lift home this morning.”
“Thanks, I’ll start the analysis with in the next few weeks,” Paul said, “and email you the results.”
“Thanks,” Wendy said.
“Stay in contact this time you,” said Julie-Ann.
“I will this time,” Amy replied, “I’m sure to be back at some point. I think we are planning on working a big Green Festival in a couple of months, so I’ll be back in the area for that at least.”
“We three will try and make it,” Racheal said.
Duggie turned around walked the short distance to where Amy and Paul were and looked at Amy with his head cocked to the left, and smiled at her.
Amy smiled back and said, “Dad, you remember Julie-Ann, Racheal and Wendy from my years at Rotork?”
“Yeah I do, and it’s a pleasure to meet with such fine members of the female race,” Duggie replied.
“Hi Hemma,” said Wendy.
“I remember you, your Amy’s friend from the North.”
“Yeah, it’s Wendy,” said Amy.
“The one good with makeup,” Hemma said questionally.
“Yes actually you were very good with make up,” said Amy, “Go and talk to Arage. The Mistress of gothic makeup.”
“Now that’s a damn good idea,” said Julie-Ann, “no Amy’s right you were good with makeup, quality over quantity, and you and when you did ours, we did look good.”
“I will, I’ll go and see her on Moroth, Julie-Ann your going to have to give directions,” Wendy said.
“No I’m not, I’m coming with you and I think Racheal too. If you plan to join the Gangrels then you must look like Gangrels,” Julie-Ann said.
“Ok people lets mount up,” Nibs called over the racket of people talking.
As Amy stepped onto her bike she said, “I’ll email you when we arrive at the Academy, and also send a few pictures too.”
“Done babes,” Julie-Ann said, “and Paul, you look after her, I hear of you wandering out of the line of duty, I’m coming hunting and I’m a specialist hunter.”
“I would never think of it, I think I would have Bill, and Duggie after me if I did,” Paul said, and winked at Amy as she pressed the electric start. Her engine purred into life, and she thought, ‘I want to know how this bike works,’ and as she slowly accelerated to join the rest of the group as they headed for the route out. Amy turned and waved good bye to her friends and family, she knew they would be safe but if anything did happen to them god help the bastards. Amy accelerated and was joined by Charrbrr as she flew from the roof of the main entrance along with the rest of the fairies. Arrick, and Gribbloath along with all four of the Pixies were stood on the roof watching the friends leave.
Nibs took the group towards Gate 2 via a round about route, as very soon they passed the Hammers and Marauders as they uncovered their attack vehicles, Nibs looked at the trikes and saw a full gunners mount was built onto the side of the bike. One bike with gunner sped in front of the convoy the gunner sat operating the machine gun as the bike banked and took the still horizontal gunner’s platform around.
Both Nibs and Sandra stared at the rig and the way it worked. Sandra thought said to Nibs, “Now that is a design worth looking at.”
“Very defiantly,” thought responded Nibs.
The group the left Gangrel command via Gate 2 and sped down the roads towards IC7 and then the CW9 to Home Base then back on to CW9 until CW17 junction and then on to IC16 for the airport. The gate the group would be using was around the back of the airport from the entrance the general public used. Would mean driving the city streets as the IC16 spur road had no exits until you were in side the perimeter and getting out was on a plane, chopper or by the IC16 spur.
Very soon after hitting the IC7 two Echo Tech security patrol cars had moved in front and behind the group as it sped down the IC. The Patrol cars had they flashing lights going and on odd occasions they had to sound the siren so cars would move out of the way for the speeding bikes and other vehicles.
Nicole said over the comm. system, “A little gift from the incumbent boss of Echo Tech.”
“Nice,” responded Sandra.
The group sped down IC7 until the CW9 junction approached, the lead Echo Tech Patrol vehicle took the junction corner at speed and led the group down CW9 to the area around Home Base. The group pulled up out side Home base just as a few kids from up the street came onto the streets to see what the noise was, they cheered when they realised it was the Vixens.
Nibs ran up the front steps used her key to open the door and entered, she went straight to the computer and powered it down. Nibs then pulled out the two hard drive caddies picked up all the mail and closed and locked the front door. Nibs came down the stairs at speed and was back onto her bike, after passing the drives to Jum and Wong, the pair quickly turned around and joined the guys as the headed back for the closest CW9 junction. The two Patrol cars picked them up as they turned onto the CW. The patrol vehicles led the group onto the CW17 junction and then after a short while they picked up IC16. As the group sped down the IC they passed through the northern edges of the heavy industrial base that use to be what made Suraban the centre it was for workers. The population soon topped a twenty million and became the first proto metro.
Nibs thought through what history teacher had told the class about the beginnings of Suraban, and decided that one of her first low level degree would look at the history of Suraban over the last 200 years.
The lead patrol car headed down the IC until three junctions before the Spur road junction. The group slowed for the lights and fed onto the south heading main road.
The houses on the road were off your standard corporate enclave style house, white fake wooden horizontal slatted single storey with a couple of attic bedrooms. In front a expanse of green with a drive way come entrance to the front of the house. The actual front door is behind a wire mesh and was situated off a veranda that was covered by the roof of the house, in front of and leading to the veranda was a few white painted steps. In front of the veranda which has a waist high fence was a large bed of flowers. In most driveways were the second cars belonging to the wife, which she uses to transport the kids around.
Sandra looked around at the scene and thought, ‘When the war hit these will be the first places to fold and accept the new rulers, anything for a simple life.’
“I know,” Pixie said, “I wish there was a way we could warn them, but I think you could be right about just not caring at all about what happens on the world stage as long as they have there nice lives, of going to work, looking after the kids.”
“Yeah, very true,” Nibs thought interjected, “but it’s those we do help and can show the truth to are the ones whom we should be looking for and seeking out.”
“And those with untapped gifts,” thought said Wong to both Nibs and Sandra.
Sandra then looked at Wong in the rear view mirror as the FAV was just behind her, Sandra saw Wong smiling at her, Sandra then saw Wong mouth “I had a feeling you were a true partner.”
“Thank you Wong, Jum,” thought said Sandra.
Every so often the group had to slow and stop for the lights, Nicole indicated right and turned onto one of the secondary roads. The two patrol vehicles pulled off and stopped the lead one waved the group bye as they passed.
Nicole said over the comm. system, “I going to go the back streets now, it’s bloody faster than taking the main roads. Stay with me if you can otherwise I’ve sent the map of the route to your email accounts, just pick them up and follow. The transport or the executive jet ain’t leaving with out everyone.”
About thirty minutes later the group approached the fencing that demarcated the air port controlled land from the rest of the city. The gates that stopped traffic on the main roads if it was needed, stood open and let the group through. As the group left the far side Nicole turned left and drove up a minor road that ran down the fence. At the other end Nicole took a secondary road that headed around and joined a another road that had a sign that said Gate 12, Echo Tech, C.Industries and Corporate Enterprises loading and unloading only. No unauthorized access. Nicole turned left and slowly led the group towards the gates. Which opened when the guy working the controls saw the group.
Nicole led the group towards the large transport jet, already onboard was a four tonner truck and the area behind it was empty as if waiting for something. Eight aircrew stood waiting to strap the bikes down before the transport took off. Nicole, Richard and Jane all drove to the side of the transport but indicated for the rest to drive on.
Richard said, “The transport should have more than enough room guys, we use it to transport six attack FAVs to hot spots all over the world along with all the supporting troops as well.”
Nibs then led the Vixens on to the transport and when they were all on she along with everyone else walked off and joined the four adults as Ithian had also joined Nicole, Jane and Richard. The group then turned and walked towards the entry steps for the private jet.
As Nibs approached the steps up she said, “Just imagine if we hadn’t been involved with the Wacker War how this would feel.”
“I know,” responded Wong, “the wonderment that would go with the unknown.”
“Damn true,” said Amy, “but the knowledge we are friends and would be going as friends.”
“Yes true, the only difference is that Richard is with us as well as Wong and Jum,” Nicole said.
“Would that be a difference, it’s likely I would have brought them over anyway,” Nibs said.
Jane moved away and walked the outside as Nicole and Richard both climbed the steps and turned left for the cockpit where they both sat and strapped themselves in. The Vixens, Ithian, the fairy companions and Daraus, all walked to the large expanse of comfortable living area. Where they all took a seat and strapped them selves in.
Jane boarded and looked into the cockpit and said, “It’s clear, start her up.” Jane then turned and pulled the steps up into the aircraft and then closed the top section and locked them closed. Jane then moved to the main seating area as Nicole pressed the four buttons beneath the rack of four thoatal levers. The jet them slightly larched against the brakes.
Richard said into the comm. system “SSE Air Traffic Control, this is flight ET009 to Echo Tech City, request departure runway information.”
“ET009, SSE Air Traffic Control, proceed to Runway 24L and await instructions,” the voice from the head set said.
“Ok,” said Nicole and brought the outside two throatals to one quarter and Richard pulled the lever that disengaged the brakes. The Jet started to slowly move, Nicole guided it towards the apron and onto the road way that would take the jet and the transport that was following to the right runway for takeoff.
Jane said to the Vixens and Ithian, “The Air Traffic Controller has sent us to Runway 24L which is the correct runway for a jet of this class, but when you are equipped with four 30,000lbs reactionless engines and a 6500 kilo watt nuclear power unit. We need about half the runway space.”
Richard then said from the cockpit, “the two vectored thrust engines give us enough thrust to go straight up.”
“Bloody hell!” exclaimed Abs.
“That’s the level of technology you guys get to play with now,” Jane said.
Nicole pulled the Jet to a stop behind a Sub Orbital from BA Long haul. Nicole looked over at the computer screen in the cockpit and saw the transport and this were the only two planes ahead of them.
Nicole turned to Richard, “Good only this one ahead of us.”
Nibs who was sat looking straight down the jet and out of the cockpit wind screen saw the Sub Orbital move forward and turn left onto the Runway itself. The jet then moved again as Nicole heard SSE Air Traffic Control say, “ET009 move to threshold.” Nicole brought the jet to a stop and Richard applied the brakes.
Nibs saw the Sub Orbital engage its four after burners and it slowly started to accelerate down the runway, out of the side windows Nibs could see the exhaust flame from the engines. The Sub Orbital reached the correct speed to be able to pull away she began to climb and soon the undercarriage disappeared into the jet.
Nicole and Richard both heard the Controller say after waiting 45seconds from the time of the Sub orbital accelerating, “ET009 you are cleared for Runway 24L, have a safe journey.”
“Thank you Control, moving to Runway 24L,” Richard replied.
Nicole moved the jet forward and turned onto the runway. In front of the cockpit in bedded in the tarmac of the runway was a red light, which suddenly went green. When Nicole saw the green light she moved all four throatals up and forward. Richard’s left hand disengaged the brakes and the jet started to move and accelerate, after about eight seconds. Nicole pulled back on the controls and the nose lifted from the ground and the jet started to climb. Richard then operated the retract undercarriage level and when the green light went from flashing to solid did he remove his hand.
Sandra who had been looking out of the window the whole time saw the acceleration and the speed at which they started to gain altitude.
Nicole then said, “SSE Air Traffic Control we thank you for your assistance.”
“Thank you ET009,” the controller replied then he said, “I’m transferring you to Suraban Air control.”
“Suraban Air Control this is Flight ET009 out of SSE Airport request height and bearing information of Echo Tech City at Mach two,” Nicole said in a deadly serious voice.
The Controller replied, “ET009 height to four, three, zero, zero, zero feet and bearing of one three five degrees until Echo Air Control boundaries.”
“Thank you Suraban Air Control, climbing to four, three, zero, zero, zero feet, bearing one three five degrees,” Nicole replied and pulled the nose up a bit more.
Richard then said, “Take her to Mach two Nicole.”
Nicole then said, “Ok, Richard, let’s see them follow this,” Nicole’s right hand went to the throatals and moved the smaller levers, as she was doing so Nicole said, “Stage two burn engaged.”
The read out in the cabin which was reading 477mph then suddenly started to go up at some speed, and it stopped at 2000mph, or Mach two.
Richard then said, “Routes in, engaging neural net autopilot.” Richard then unstrapped himself from the cockpit and walked back into the main cabin saying, “I think we have just frightened two Air Traffic Controllers.”
“Yeah I bet,” responded Paul.
“Drinks anyone?” Jane asked, then said, “it’s self service on this flight.”
“Like all conspiracy flights,” said Richard.
“So what was last week like?” Nicole asked.
“Excellent thanks Nicole,” Sandra said, “both me and Nibs were able to finish our first drums.”
“That’s good as I think some of the second years play but they are looking for a drum leader and I know four of the new forth years have set up a band and are looking for a drummer,” Jane said, “and from what I saw at the wedding everyone was loving the beats especially when the lights dimmed and the Fire Spinners stepped up. I think the audience took a collective gasp as Tina and Abs started.”
“That was the first time I had seen you and you were good,” Nibs said.
“Thank you” replied Tina.
“What are your plans, with you about to start at the Academy?” Richard asked.
“Working on equipment to help me break and enter places and surveillance systems,” Nibs said, “and looking at the history of Suraban over the last 200 years, hopefully from the people perspective.”
“Yeah,” said Sandra, “Me, some form of information system, and also improving my acting and associated skills.”
Ren unstrapped himself, got up so he could walk to the bar and said, “I think I shall be bar man, Drinks anyone?”
“Yes, Bar-Kam soda thanks Ren,” Nicole replied.
“My usual thanks Ren,” said Nibs and Sandra nodded her agreement.
“Bar-Kam and Cabilla thanks Ren,” replied Amy.
“Crabiton thanks,” replied Paul
“Black Snake thanks,” replied Jane
“Black current thanks,” Richard replied, “I have to be sober so we can land at Echo Tech City.”
“True,” said Nicole, “I’m on soft drinks after this one.”
“Same as Paul thanks,” replied Tina.
“Here three,” said Abs.
“Cabilla thanks Ren,” Wong replied and Jum nodded when Ren looked at the pair.
“Hell Bright, Angel, Damieel?” Ren asked.
“I’m ok bro thanks,” Hell Bright replied.
“Veallint thanks,” Angel replied as she stood up and headed for the rest room.
“Same,” replied Damieel.
Nibs stood and moved to the cockpit door and looked in at the controls and dials. Richard moved to just behind Nibs and said, “You interested in learning how to fly Nibs?”
“Yes I am,” replied Nibs, “I’m seriously thinking of trying for Trish’s title as well.”
“Trish will be happy to hand it over,” Richard replied, “Sit up front as we land, it’s a good way of learning, and if your serious about learning, I’ll organise a six month course with Alpha Wing of the Conspiracy Transport Corp, they pilot all the fast aero vehicles, and the new aerospace fighters as well.”
“The designers think they will have perfected the designs for a attack fighter and are close to completing an interceptor,” Nicole said.
“The attack fighter sounds good,” said Abs.
“Yeah it does,” responded Nibs, “and remember we get to have fun as well.”
“Oh yeah,” responded Abs, “I forgot about that. The possibilities.” Abs then sat back and let her mind wander through the possible options.
Jane then said, “To continue what is everyone else going to be doing?”
“Me,” replied Ren, “looking at the security around the Academy and Conspiracy servers, it took me a couple of seconds to break through the password lock outs, and I completely bi-passed the black and grey ice they use.”
“Hell,” said Nicole as she picked her drink from the bar.
“I’ll also be working on improving the remote sensors and bugs,” Ren said, “and looking at the long term effects of the urban sprawl on the natural environment.”
“Not sure myself,” replied Amy, “other than improving my magick and related skills.”
“Looking at the environment,” replied Paul, “not in the same was as Ren, but the natural environment. Also politics and economics especially corporate economics.”
“Medical and similar,” replied Wong.
“Weapons and similar,” Jum said, “especially advanced weapons like the plasma and charge particle weapons, and ground vehicles.”
“Me,” replied Hell Bright, “looking at Archaeology specifically a site in south Surra, which if my estimates are correct dates to about 5000 years ago.”
“I’m thinking of going on a different tack now, and look at media and how it can be used to change peoples opinions and attitudes,” Tina replied.
“Probably the new Aerospace vehicles,” replied Abs.
“Angel, Damieel?” asked Jane.
“Helping everyone else,” they both replied.
“A very cryptic answer,” Jane said, “what are you going to study?”
“Nothing,” Damieel replied, “We gave up schooling when we escaped from the religious school, we went and got our Highers because Mistress Darla wanted us to get them. Now we are free, we plan to help the Vixens in their projects and adventures and learn as we go.”
“Ok,” said Nicole, “I think the twins are just going to go on enjoying life.”
To this statement from Nicole both the Twins smiled.

* * * * * *

After four hours Echo Tech City Air Control was heard on the comm. system saying, “Flight ET009 this is Echo Tech City Air Control, please responded with correct ident signal.”
Richard got up and went to the cockpit and typed in a short code to the computer and the voice was heard saying after a couple of seconds, “Thank you flight ET009, ident signal received and authorized for Echo Tech City Airport approach.
Richard sat in the right hand seat and turned to the cabin and asked, “You going to join me Nibs?”
“Yeah,” Nibs replied and moved towards the cockpit and sat in the left hand seat.
Richard said, “We still have twenty minutes, but when we get this close to Echo Tech City I always like to have a human hand on the controls, nothing against the neural net, but it’s a computer.”
“And computers fail from time to time,” Nibs responded.
“Yeah exactly,” said Richard, “but it’s the size of the sky scrapers as well. Most are 140 plus floors.”
“Fuck me!” Nibs exclaimed somewhat shocked, “140 plus floors.”
“I would say about 45% of the skyscrapers are at least 140 floors, the rest are at least 90 floors,” Jane said from the cockpit door.
The jet banked slightly right and settled onto a new heading of 165degrees and also began to slowly loose altitude, Richard brought the engines back to stage one burn cycle and at the same time disengaged the primary autopilot. He then took the controls lightly in his hands and said, “When the main neural net autopilot is disengaged the older computer based one takes over and takes us on the last stage until final approach to Echo Tech City Airport.
As the jet dipped beneath the high level clouds Nibs saw for the first time Echo Tech City. A city she knew had over 567 million people living and working within it’s limits. In the middle of the city was Echo Tech tower, over a thousand metres tall, 245 floors of the main corporate head quarters and one of the centres of the Conspiracy.
Richard said over the comm. system, “Echo Tech Air Control this is flight ET009, requesting special clearance for a sight seeing tour of the city. Authorization code Richard Alpha two six six five epsilon.”
“Clearance granted ET009,” the controller said.
Richard then said into the cabin, “Take a look out of the windows I have permission to give you lot a sight seeing tour.”
Nibs looked back and most of the Vixens turned around and looked out of the windows in wonderment at the city beneath then. Sandra moved to the cockpit door and was joined by Daraus. Who jumped into Sandra’s arms and looked out of the wind screen.
The city was green, it had trees on most roads, large expanses of parkland, it looked like most buildings had solar panels or wind turbines on the roofs. Most of the skyscrapers were covered in glass, but as Nibs looked at them she saw it was dark in places and light in others.
Nibs turned to Richard as he banked left and showed the viewers the main park that stretched completely around the city centre, in the middle of was Echo Tech Tower. “Richard the buildings are covered in glass and yet in some areas is dark in others it’s light?”
“Multi glass, all the buildings are covered in it, it allows for privacy of the occupants,” Richard replied.
Nibs then turned to Sandra and said, “Almost to our new home now hun.”
“Yeah I know,” Sandra said and turned back into the cabin and moved to one of the empty seats and looked out the windows.
Richard then said, “Ok ladies and gents, please prepare for landing at Echo Tech City Airport.”
Richard brought the inner two engines to quarter thrust and clicked two switches at the base. Richard then said, “Echo Tech City airport, flight ET009 request landing clearance for vertical landing.”
“Flight ET009, request granted Pad 23 is cleared and awaits your arrival,” the controller said.
“Thank you Echo Tech City Airport, Pad 23,” Richard said and banked right and brought Echo Tech City Airport into view.
Nibs then saw Echo Tech City Airport, a building some 50 stories high, but dotted on the outside was over 80 landing pads. Nibs estimated about three quarters were occupied. From one she saw a similar jet slowly take off by rising on a forty five degree angle.
Richard said, “One of our earlier attempts at VTOL executive jets, it works and the company still uses it for short haul hops.” Richard then brought the two inner throttles up and the entire jet slowed dramatically. When the middle two were at full power Richard dropped the other two back to one quarter and then he slowly decreased the power to two engines and the jet slowly started to descend vertically and a couple of minutes later had lightly touched down on the landing pad. Richard disengaged the engines and brought the reactor to the level were it could power the internal electronics and lights as the time was now the same as they had left around 12:00BN.
Nicole stood, and said, “We have a few hours to kill, as it takes about four hours for the line runner to travel to The Academy from here and Dinner is at 06:00 this evening.”
“Aren’t we coming back to Echo Tech City very soon?” ask Abs.
“Yes, next Savraday,” said Jane, “It the first field trip.”
“Then I say we sight see next weekend and get to the Academy now. I wouldn’t mind chilling for a while there before Dinner,” Abs said.
“Same here,” replied Wong, “I do feel a little tired after the flight and I have a sore neck.”
“Then I think it’s decided, lets go to The Academy,” Nibs said.
Jane moved to the door and opened it and let the steps down drop. Jane descended first and was greeted by one of the air side crew who asked, “You got any cases to off load?”
“No, just hand luggage thanks,” Jane replied as the engine housing creaked a little whilst cooling.
Nibs closely followed by Daraus and Sandra, who was carrying both hers and Nib’s small rucksack, along with all the fairies exited the door way and stepped onto the landing platform and saw that the landing pad was transparent and you could see the ground some 500 feet beneath them.
Nicole who was closely following them said, “It’s the same material that the first and second floor tiers in Club Millana are made from.”
Jane led the group towards a set of double door that slid open as they approached. The inside of the Airport was large and airy. From what the Vixens could see they had landed on a private landing pad, Jane turned right and headed for a set of stairs down and then down another set. On this level she turned left and another set of double doors opened and sat on the landing pad was a large vehicle, which she opened the side door of and climbed inside, Nibs followed Jane in, and was quickly joined by Daraus, and the rest of the group. Jane lent over and said, “Echo Tech Tower, Pad 225 C please, Jackson.”
“Done Jane, welcome home,” Jackson said.
“Thank you,” Nicole said, “Vixens meet the third best pilot in the Conspiracy, Jackson Bennatt. Put him and Jaboc team fighting Trish, she looses.”
“Yeah, but only two times out of the last ten tries have me and Jaboc beaten Trish,” Jackson replied, “She is a demon in the air.”
Richard climbed in and slammed the door shut and sat down. Richard then said, “Hi Jackson.”
“Hey dude, welcome home,” Jackson said and Richard grabbed his hand and shook in ghost fashion.
Richard then said, “Jackson is my pilot when I take a combat unit into danger.”
Nibs looked around out of the windows and saw vehicle’s that looked similar to this one flying down between the buildings.
Jackson the brought a low level whine up and the vehicle lifted off the platform and floated on a layer of air.
Tina exclaimed, “What the hell,” as the vehicle slipped right and moved out from the platform and into the moving traffic. Jackson then indicated and slowly accelerated and joined the faster moving vehicles.
Jane turned to Tina and said, “Contra gravity. When we found the city associated with the super Nexus we found a few vehicles that floated on a cushion of gravity. The aerospace fighters we found on the Scimitar worked on similar technology and we merged the two techs and because of it, Echo Tech City won the award from the World Government for the Greenest city on Darra Von, most of the vehicles use a fuel cell rather than engines that burn fuel, you probably saw as we came in that all the buildings have solar panels and or wind turbines on them.”
“The solar panels and wind turbines provide about 30% of the power needed by the city, the rest is provided by the four Mana reactors that are at the very bottom of the Control Pyramid. We have two 60 gigawatt Nuclear power plants on the outskirts of the city which we power on once every three months, to give the mana reactors the chance to de-polorize,” said Nicole, “the city itself uses about 43 gigawatts most days from the reactors and as the current guessing is that one of the Mana reactors can probably provide the metro the size of South Sea Metro, two is more than ample for a metro the size of Deebina Metro.”
The vehicle moved about in the air with so much freedom. Jackson suddenly dipped the nose and banked hard right and went low level. As the transport levelled out, Jackson said, “Visitors to Echo Tech City, on our left is Echo Tech Medical centre. The leading medical centre the world over, also in the top three teaching hospitals and Research and Development centres. On our right is the World Government’s Main office building, 167 stories the second highest sky scrapper in Echo Tech City. The Tallest behind Echo Tech Tower is the Corporate Bank and Financial Pyramid which comes in at 187 stories.” Jackson then flew over one of the large park land zones, they had seen coming in on the jet, “Jane I’m I right your going to the Academy this evening?”
“Yeah we are, meet the new intake,” Jane replied.
“Dudes, I bow to the elite,” Jackson said, “I’m spending a couple of months there working with a couple of fifth years on the new LAR. You got the private line booked this afternoon?” Jackson then asked as he hovered the transport in the middle of the park.
“Yeah,” Richard said.
“Fuck it, give this a recharge and I’ll fly you there in a couple of hours,” Jackson said.
“How can you, this ain’t got the speed.” Nicole said.
“No, this ain’t, but with the long range flight rig, three times the top speed and eight hours flight range and as manoeuvrable,” Jackson replied, “the fifth years I’m working with designed it I think two years ago, and I got the test rig.”
The Jackson turned almost right round and then accelerated and said, “To continue the aerial tour, on our right is darling Nicole’s and Jane’s, mansions, the park land we are flying over is officially owned by the mansions, but the Gangrel way applies heavily here.”
Jane smiled and said, “Yeah, as it should Jackson,” and Jane passed him her blunt.
“Thank you,” said Jackson as he took a draw on it, “to our left we have the worlds tallest skyscraper measuring in at a whopping 1180 metres to the very top of the spire, Echo Tech Tower, the corporate Head quarters for Echo Tech, C.Industries, Corporate Enterprises and one of the main command centres for the Conspiracy,” Jackson said, and banked left and headed around the outside of the tower, then he headed for the edge of the city, “I’ll be happy to give anyone of you a proper guided tour next weekend.”
“We may take you up on that one,” Sandra said and reached over and grabbed Jackson’s shoulder and said, “A gift from me to you Jackson, the Gift of true sight.”
“Haullieaal babies,” Jackson exclaimed when he saw all of the fairies sat on the bash board looking out the wind screen.
Blackie turned to look at Jackson and said, “I hope that was a good exclamation.”
“It was,” Jackson said, “Welcome back to the fight little people, I’ve known of your existence for a very long time, it’s one of the reasons I am elite, my daughter could see things other kids couldn’t. They ridiculed her, bullied and name called, but she didn’t care, she could see what they couldn’t. Bethany as she was called, took me one evening on a journey and ever since then I’ve believed and have with the help of the library and fairies have written the official history of the Fairy involvement in the Conspiracy War. It’s due out next week.”
“Dude, you got it finished,” Richard said.
“Yeah I have,” Jackson said, “some of the reviews I’ve had from the fiction reviewers are great.”
“What!” exclaimed Nicole, “Fiction?”
“Yeah, fiction I wrote it as if it was a story,” Jackson replied as he came into a recharge stop, “The first page inside the front cover says, ‘written for those who do believe in the unexplainable’.”
“Right,” Nicole said, “Nice one.”
Then after 20 seconds Jackson slipped right and accelerated away. After gaining a little altitude he continued, “Yeah, that’s what I thought, get the information out there, in a format most people will read and understand, not believe but when things do happen they have a reference point,” Jackson said, “How much do you lot know about the Conspiracy?”
“We’ve just spent the last month living at Club Millana, helping out in the Wacker War,” replied Nibs.
“So I guess you know quite a bit then,” Jackson said.
“Yes and some very close experience of the activities,” said Amy.
“Right, so I take it you know who Paul and Kev are then?” Jackson said as he banked right and headed north east.
“Yes they do, both Kev and Paul are currently living at the Club, Paul and Kev will be back for the Academy Ball,” Richard said.
“Hey, it will be good to see Paul,” Jackson said, “well the two mansions to our right are Paul’s and Kev’s and I think the large house there is yours ain’t it Richard.” Jackson the banked left and passed over a large house with a large satellite dish in the garden.
“Yes it is,” Richard replied.
Jackson then brought the transport into a small light industrial site when the group heard four heavy sounding clunks were heard from the four corners. Jackson then said, “The long range flight assembly.” Jackson then climbed vertically out of the car-park area and then slipped the inner throatals to zero and then brought all four to about half position, and the vehicle accelerated towards the outskirts of the metro and very soon they were flying over fields belonging to KRX and the other farming companies.

* * * * * *

After half an hour of flight Jackson pushed the levers to full and the entire vehicle accelerated forward. Very soon the vehicle was zipping along the tops of trees.
Jackson said, “the base of the Air traffic control radar for Echo Tech County is two metres above us here. Thank fully the base in Darrumith is 250 metres rather that the 70 metres in Echo County. We’ll be out of Echo County in about thirty minutes. Then the vehicle was out over the sea, “at least now I have some freedom to manoeuvre,” said Jackson, as he dived away to about 30 metres above the tops of the waves.
Jum asked, “How does the technology work?”
“It works by creating a negative gravity bubble and as long as the contra grav unit has power that bubble is always present,” Richard said.
“The new aerospace fighters are all equipped with them, it deals with escape velocity issues,” Jackson said, “I was one of the four test pilots, the fighters have a top speed of about mach nine in the upper atmosphere and fire your thrusters and your gone in space. The biggest advantage is that reverse the polaility and you get gravity.” Then Jackson said in a more serious tone, “Jane, Nicole do you remember you asked me to keep my ears to the world government grape vines?”
“Yeah I do,” said Jane.
“It looks like Hipotite is massing a large army of volunteers and also putting a quiet call out for mercenary commands,” Jackson said, “from some of my contacts in the mercenary haunts have been saying it looks as if the Dragons have offered their services.”
“Fuck me, this changes a lot,” Nicole said, “does Hipotite have any idea of the level of fire power the new rulers are packing.”
“Don’t know,” Jackson said, “spying is not my game, fly by my arse is,” Jackson’s voice had a slight laugh.
The next couple of hours flew past and soon Jackson said, “Academy Control, Jackson, transporting this year’s intake, Nicole, Jane, Richard and Ithian. I’m inbound on a bearing of 344degrees true. Eta five minutes.”
“Inbound flight, Academy control, a message from us here in control, welcome to your new home intake,” the voice said over the speaker.
Jackson then climbed a bit and when he brought the nose level, he said, “Ladies and Gents of the Vixens, members of the Elite, The Academy.”
The sight was of an old mansion from the times around the 1700AM (After Meteorite) but the right wing complex was very modern looking in an old fashion style of way. The left wing was keeping with the main section of the house, surrounding it was again modern looking building but very much looking like old world construction and these were mixed in with the trees and other natural features.
Jackson took the transport right up the main entrance road and said, “the closest main road is forty miles behind us.” Then Jackson slowed and took the intake over the main building. The right hand wing was massive, but the left hand wing was gianmous.
Jane said, “The South Wing is the Accommodation block for this year, the north wing and surrounding buildings house the Academy. The Library is held on Sub-basement one, the sub-basement also has tunnel links to all the out lying buildings,”
“Where’s the new Accommodation blocks going?” asked Nibs.
“Down by the lake side,” replied Nicole, “along with a lot of the staff accommodations as well.”
“Very nice,” said Abs.
Out the back was a group of people some sitting others lying on the grass, when Jackson flew over. Two of the group looked up, jumped up and ran towards the front.

* * * * * *

Harry and Dan both were laying on the ground before going in when they saw the transport vehicle swing low over the house.
Harry looked up at it and said, “Ain’t that the Long Range Flight Assembly?”
“Yeah it is, who the fuck is flying it,” Dan said and both of them headed for the front where they arrived and saw the Heads of the Academy standing waiting for the transport to arrive.

* * * * * *

The transport landed and again the group heard four loud clunks and the transport them lifted off and touched down right in front of the main entrance a good ten metres away from the six members of the staff waiting for them to arrive.
Jane slid the slide door open whilst Jackson climbed out and walked around the front of the transport, Nicole and then the Vixens got off and were closely followed by the fairies who landed on the roof of the transport. Richard then Ithian exited the transport last.
Jane then said, “The Vixens meet the six people who make the Academy run. Paula, The head mistress, Simon the guy in charge of making sure it works,” Simon smiled at Jane, “Zina, head of all support staff, Barbara who is in charge of making sure missions or field trips are safe. Mick head of all the teaching staff and Torban head of Academy security.”
“Thank you Jane,” replied Paula, “Yes. Dinner is at six some one will find you and guide you to the canteen. Simon.”
“Thank you Paula,” Simon said, “Yeah if you wouldn’t mind following me I will show you to your accommodation area.” Simon led the Vixens up the main entry stairs and into the main hall, which was dominated by a water colour of a mountain range and lake.
Nibs asked, “Is that picture by iLleathe?”
“Yes it is,” Simon replied, “How did you guess it was by him?”
“We come from Suraban and know both iLleathe and Arage,” Nibs replied.
“How, professionally, socially?” Simon asked.
“As members of the Elite and socially,” Sandra replied.
“I read your files after Jane had sent the updates to us, with the message, ‘these may be the ones’,” Simon said and opened a door and entered a wide corridor to the left hand side was the front windows, Simon turned at the first junction and led the group down the corridor and opened a door and said, “Your years common room, leading from it are your rooms. It is divided on to two floors I hope you like what I was able to do.”
Nibs walked into the common room and saw a large room that stretched both floors. On the opposite side to the door was a metal spiral staircase in an alcove. On each of the three sides was a pair of doors and it was repeated on the first floor. the middle of the common room was a mixture of arm chairs, and cushions and similar. Around the rest of the room were desks with a few computers on and below. On the wall with the main door was an area with a kettle and other drinks making equipment.
Angel who the last through the door closed it and a second later heard a knock from it, Angel turned and opened it and saw Paula standing there, Angel said, “Please come in.”
“Thank you, and I’m not sure,” replied Paula, “I know everyone else, but as from outward signs you two are identical, how do we tell you apart.”
“I’m Angel, I have a white strip of hair running down the centre, its just about visible, but either name works, for we are identical.”
“Right,” responded Paula, “Your Sandra?” Paula asked as Sandra grasped her arm.
“A gift from me to you Paula, the gift of true sight,” Sandra said.
“So this is what Jane meant when she said, we will be hosting more than we expected” said Paula when Sandra had finished.
“Yes,” Nibs said.
“I’m here to say that the plans for this area were put together rather quickly and if you want to change them then talk to any of the maintaince staff,” Paula said.
“The first question is. The kitchen facilities what are they like?” asked Jum.
“Arh, yes, when Jane said you lot like cooking I realised that this area has no actually facilities for that, but I would have to pass this through Simon but he may be able to rig something up,” Paula replied.
“Leave it with us,” Ren said, “Let us have a think and a plan.”
“Ok,” Paula said, “I came to tell you that the third years are hold a bit of a party and they wondered if you wanted to go an enjoy.”
“Good place to hit most at once,” said Amy.
“Yeah, true,” responded Sandra, “Lets go chill.”

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here

Synopsis:

Lets meet the four years.

Story:

Paula led the Vixens out of the door and left down the passage way, the group came to a spiral stair case which Paula took down and then walked into a very open plan general chill room. Around the room were lots of people.
The room itself was easy sixty foot long and it did look as it stretched the width of the above wing. The middle of the room was arm chairs, sofas, bean bags, large cushions and sat in this area were people that generally looked studentish, the group moved into the room. Around the edge was six doors, each door but one was open and looked in onto the common room style area.
Jackson saw them and walked with the two fifth years he was helping out to the group and said, “Welcome to the welcome chill out party.”
“It’s good to be here at last,” Nibs said.
Jackson then said, “This is Harry and Dan, they the pair who built the long range flight rig we used today.”
Harry then moved off to one side and asked Nibs quietly, “Please tell me to shut up, but are you Trans?”
“I am, so is Tina,” Nibs replied, “Why?”
“Be careful around year two, they are known as the Red Necks,” Harry said, “we don’t know how far the breeding and brain washing goes.”
“Arh, thanks for the warning, but I think we can look after ourselves and not just in the fighting sense either,” Nibs said.
“Oh, so the reports and rumours were true we do have an adept at the Academy,” Harry said, “Nicole, Jane or Richard did tell you about the work a couple of students from year four are doing on Adepts?”
“Yes, and you don’t have just one Adept you have six and here’s the second one, my partner Sandra and almost the last member of the partnership.” Nibs replied. Nibs then thought said to Sandra, “Year two go by the name the Red Necks.”
“Ok,” thought responded Sandra.
Amy then moved to the centre of the room with all of the fairies. Amy then said the last command word, “Ceeribbean.” The entire group gathered in the room suddenly look on in utter shock at the sight of twelve fairies
Nibs and Sandra then walked to the same area as Amy and the rest of the Vixens joined the three stood in the middle of the room. Then all the fairies return to their respective partners. Nibs then said, “I think some introductions are necessary, we are the Vixens Gangrel unit from Suraban, this is the start of our first year here, and I’m called Nibola Calton-Patterson, or Nibs to my friends.”
Sandra then said, “I’m Sandra Calton-Patterson Nibs legal Partner and this is Daraus the third member of the our partnership. The final two members of the partnership is Blackie and Pixie.
The entire room said, “Hi Nibs and Sandra and the Vixens.”
Then someone from the back said, “Let’s party.”
“Hell yeah, lets party,” said Hell Bright.

* * * * * *

“I have to admit they handled that incredibly well,” Paula said to Nicole.
“I know,” replied Jane, “meet Nibs a woman of many talents, one of which is the ability to read a situation and know how people will react to various stimuli.”
“Yeah,” Nicole said with a laugh in her voice, “On a few times, Nibs has read a situation and gets more from the people than any of my best interrogators.”

* * * * * *

Tammeria walked in from the outside and saw Blackie and then spotted Nibs and Sandra, chatting to Harry and Rach from year five. When Tammeria was close enough she said in Rujunivan, “Good day to you stranger, I do hope you were planning on looking me up?”
“Of course I was Tammeria,” replied Nibs in Rujunivan, and then in basic, “You can’t catch me out Tammeria.”
“I can always try,” Tammeria said and the pair embraced.
Harry looked on in shock, and stuttered, “Ho..ho…ho…how do you know Tammeria?”
“We met as young teenagers in Runjunvia for what 18 months,” Nibs said.
“Yeah, about that,” Tammeria replied, “Then Sec Com turn up looking for volunteers and I get volunteered, the next thing I remember is walking up with a scar around the back of my neck and one of the Docs leaning over me saying she’s awake now. I’ll give you awake now, you bastards, whilst I feed your precious Sec Com to the pit of Vipers that is the mass media.”
“You wouldn’t dare,” Dan said.
“Watch me Dan,” Tammeria said, “Given an ounce of the information I now know, my answer would have been shoot me now, because I’m not joining.”
“Go Tammeria,” Nibs said.
“One piece of information I have and they are going to wish I didn’t have is that I have five names of some high ups in Sec Com who have confirmed slaves working in the mansions,” Tammeria said.
Gill, from the second year, walked towards the group. She was wearing an red Echo Tech logoed t-shirt, blue jeans and a pair of trainers her hair was short and very much bloke lesibian look but with a very female cut. Her approach caused Tammeria to sigh, Nibs picked up on it and said, “What’s up?”
“Red Neck, and you being you,” Tammeria replied.
“I heard that Tammeria,” Gill said, “I am not a red neck, don’t tar the entire year with the same brush.”
“Sorry Gill,” Tammeria said, “But you know what I mean.”
“Hell yeah, I do,” Gill replied, “Welcome to the Academy.”
“Thank you,” replied Sandra.
“You lot smoke?” Gill then asked.
“Yeah we all do,” replied Nibs.
Another member of the group Gill had been with walked over and said, “Hi Nibs, Sandra. I’m Jim.”
“Hi Jim,” replied Nibs.

* * * * * *

Jum and Wong both saw Tammeria walk in from outside and when she turned away as if looking for some one specific, the pair walked towards her and Jum said in broken Rujunivian, “Good afternoon Tammeria.”
Tammeria looked back at Wong and Jum, smiled and replied in Rujunivian, “Good afternoon Jum, Wong,” then she said is Basic, “Welcome to the Academy.”
Harry passed Tammeria the joint he had been smoking and she took a draw on it, “I’ll say this being here has so relaxed me. I think I smoked a good half an ounce in my first week. That’s not including the joints, blunts, and pipes that get passed around.”
“Yeah I know, when me and Wong arrived we didn’t smoke other than cigarettes. I think last week, and we were on vacation I smoke, probably three quarters of an ounce.”
Wong then asked, “What’s it like being here?”
“What, being at the Academy,” Tammeria replied.
“Yeah,” Wong answered.
“Fun, would be the best description,” Tammeria replied, “During my time at Sec Com my year and that’s a good point.” Tammeria thought, ‘I need to let my bosses know I’m ok, and everything is going to plan.’
“What,” Jum said.
“Nothing Jum, I’ve just remembered something I must do, my year when I started had the highest rate of deaths from suicides and escape attempts since the College started. When we all departed for our first missions, we made a promise that we would be there for each other,” Tammeria said.
“Oh, right,” Wong said.
“I’ve already had a couple of sessions with the second and fourth years. I was waiting for the experts to arrive before really starting them on it,” Tammeria said.
“Good, when is your next session planned?” Jum asked.
“Ulleam morning for a couple of hours,” replied Tammeria.
“Good then I think all of year one will join you,” Sandra said.

* * * * * *

Tina and Abs along with Amy and Paul all walked outside and saw the lake that stretched out from the back of the house.
Three students were all lying on the ground, two were wearing short skirts and tight tops the third a male was in knee length cut offs and trainers. He said when he saw the group, “Hi, I’m Adam this is Karen and Liz.” Both the girls smiled at the group.
Liz said, “If it ain’t been said inside, Welcome to the Academy the best god damn place to live.”
Tina laughed at Liz comment and sat down. “I think you could be right,” replied Tina.
“Thomas contacted us after the final battle and a few of us watched the unedited version of the final battle,” Karen said, “Well lets just say you all handle yourselves with a professional edge, I’ve not seen in many young ghosts.”
“That could be because most of us come from the background of running with the Gangrels gang,” said Paul.
“That maybe the case,” Liz said, “I know what Karen is taking about, when we see young ghosts we can see which have combat experience and which don’t. The professionalism you lot carry is one which comes from knowing and understanding the environment, the ghost, street environment.”
“I think we have Nibs to thank for that,” said Abs.
“Yes very definetly,” Amy replied.
“Is what Paula says true about you lot being special to the Conspiracy?” Karen asked.
“I don’t know what you count as special,” replied Amy, “but the group do have some special skills, I’m along with Hell Bright are training to become Line Walkers, Ren has psionics.”
“And six members of the group are True Adepts,” Abs said.
Liz and Karen’s eyes opened wide and stared at Abs, Karen then said, “Six True Adepts. I hoped to get a dead one to work on, but to have six living True Adepts. My god, and I know this is not the place to do it, but what is it like?”
“What is what like,” replied Tina.
“Being an Adept?” Karen asked.
“Like living a normal life,” Tina said, “me, Abs, Nibs, Sandra, Jum and Wong, we all are Adepts.”
“Without having told you, would you have been able to guess just by looking at us?” Abs asked.
“No,” replied Liz.
“Therefore you have what is it like,” Abs said.
“Yeah I can see that,” Adam said.
“How come the interest, someone is doing work concerning adepts aren’t they,” Abs said.
“Yeah a couple of fourth years are, working on the psychological aspects, I’m looking at the physical changes that Adepts undergo. Hence the hoped to get a dead one to work on.”
“Arh, right,” Tina said.

* * * * * *

Nibs walked and found Paula rolling up a blunt and asked, “Who would I see about installing two RX26D Hard drive swap bays as I have two drives with information I want available to me and who ever?”
“Simon,” Paula replied, “generally if you need anything changing or fixing see maintenance.”
“Ok, thanks,” Nibs responded and turned to walk away.
“Nibs, may I say you handled the ice breaker incredibly well,” Paula said.
“Thank you,” responded Nibs with a smile “I guess you’ve been told about us?”
“Yes, as in the groups makeup?” Paula replied.
“Yes,” replied Nibs and re-lit the blunt she was carrying.
“Nicole and Jane both said that you are a woman of many talents, I was wondering what some were?” Paula asked.
“Other than being an Adept, I’m fluent in all levels of Jarrzarian, Rujunivan, Rudeashean, Spinnayan, Ne-U-Baian, Deebian, South Attican, I can also write in them. I understand humans and how they will generally react to various stimuli. I’m also a master of armed and unarmed street fighting.”
“Yeah, a woman of many talents,” Paula said.
“I also have an eidetic memory for conversations,” Nibs said and said as Sandra walked over, “Yes hun I wish we had brought the drums.”
“What did you just say,” Paula exclaimed.
“Sandra said she had wished we had loaded our Rudeashean drums,” Nibs said.
“How, I didn’t hear Sandra say anything.”
“The Vixens can communicate telepathically between partners, me and Sandra have a link to Wong, Jum, each other, Blackie and Pixie,” Nibs replied and smiled at Daraus who was at Sandra’s heel.
“Each pairing, can communicate on the that level,” Sandra said, “and before you ask, we have no idea how come.”

* * * * * *

Ithian and Hell Bright both walked outside and found Amy, Paul and Liz. Abs, Tina, Karen and Adam had walked to some bench seats.
Ithian and Hell Bright both sat down and smiled at Liz. Ithian then asked, “What is it like to have actually arrived Amy?”
“Exhilarating would be the best answer,” Amy replied, “How many times you been here Ithian?”
“This will be my second time here and again I am teaching Line Walkers how to be Line Walkers.”
“Yeah, but it’s fun though,” Hell Bright said.
“I never said it wasn’t,” Ithian said, as a group of five males and one female walked out and turned to were Tina, Abs, Karen and Adam were sitting.
Liz said, “The Second years.”
“Bad year?” Amy asked.
“Not exactly, just that the five guys, over there, all come from a very red neck area of South Sea Metro,” Liz replied.

* * * * * *

“Watcha Adam,” Liddenham said.
“Hi ya,” Adam said, “You guys met the new first years yet.”
“No, we ain’t,” Sytimme(Syt-immed) said.
“Yeah, meet Tina and Abs,” Karen said.
“Hi, Tina, Abs,” Sytimme said.
“Hi to you as well,” Tina said.
Nibs then walked out and headed for the table and said in her normal male voice, “Hi Tina, Abs, this seat taken?”
“No Nibs, it’s not,” said Tina and Nibs sat down.
“Hi Nibs, as in the person from earlier,” Hans asked.
“Yes,” replied Nibs and looked out over the back area.
The area was dominated by a massive lake and down the left hand side were apartment blocks and small houses. The mixed forest that surrounded the Academy stretched down to the lake side.
Hans looked at Nibs and said, “Can I ask, are you a man or a woman?”
Nibs looked at him and laughed, “To answer that, ask your self this, what do I look like, a man or a woman, now and ask your self the same at the Reception ball.”
“Ok, I would say woman, but your voice and the shadow say male.”
“To be accurate I am Trans,” Nibs said.
“As am I,” said Tina.
“No your not you’re a woman,” Hans said.
“No I was born a man and have the cock to prove it.”
“Well as you were selected to attend here must mean you are elite and therefore should be permitted the same respect as the other members are shown,” Gretta said, “and that is what we will show you Nibs, Tina. Ain’t that right boys.”
“Yes Gretta,” the five men said.
“Allow me to introduce myself, I’m Gretta and since they joined us, I’ve become their unofficial mistress,” Gretta said, “they are all highly intelligent but they prefer there own company than the company of others, I on the other hand like to socialise and dragged them out to meet the new first years.”
“Since they joined us?” Sandra asked as Nibs had also picked up on the same bit.
“Yes, last year was interesting. Most of the year arrived over the vacation week. And in the end we only had seven, as a group of four had declaimed the offer of attending, so at least four alternatives had to be found, they had a group ready, but the problem was finding then, as they had disappeared off the face of the planet, so to speak. They were all enjoying a hunting trip in the Harkdarn Forest, and didn’t arrive back in South Sea Metroplex until half way through the first week and didn’t actually meet us until the field trip to Echo Tech City the first Savraday,” Gretta said, “but other than being very closed socially, they are as a hard working group as you could find. One of then has four lower Degrees and is very close to getting his first mid level degree.”
“That’s very good,” responded Nibs.
“Yeah it is,” Karen said, “Me, I have three lower degrees and one mid level, a lot of it is how much work you do on the qualifications, I know my subjects inside out, Hans ain’t it Gretta.”
“Yeah,” Gretta replied.
“Knows the surface work really but his knowledge base is massive,” Karen then said.
“That’s a good point which room is our common room,” Sandra asked.
“The one that looks empty, it was the old year five, Thomas and group,” Adam said, “I heard just after they left here they headed for Suraban to assist in the final battle of the Wacker War.”
“They did,” Nibs said, “they were working along side us during the final battle.”
“My god,” Gretta responded, “How much combat experience do you guys have then.”
“My experience ain’t much,” Nibs replied.
“No, mine is I must have close on 50 gang related operations, at least 30 are actual combat missions, close on fifty policing actions against various mostly unlisted gangs,” Sandra replied.
“So that was why you were almost never in school,” Nibs said.
“Bloody hell, most of us when we come here have 15 maybe 20 ghost operations behind us, you say Gang related operations, what do you mean?” Karen asked.
“Gangrel Street Gang, and don’t get it confused with the Gangrel Gang. I’ll explain why in a bit. The Gangrel Street Gang provide specialist services to other gangs in Suraban. Try getting group of youths to be good at all the specialisms you need to have on a field of battle. This is where we come in, The Gangrel Street gang provide those specialisms to the other gangs. We work very much like a mercenary force in that the Gangs do pay us a fee and cover our ammunition expenditure.” Sandra said, “and to explain the Gangrel Street Gang and the Gangrel Gang. They are the same, but two very distinct elements of the same force, the Gangrel Gang deals with the running of the youth feeder units and the Young Gangrels, even these are kept separate, but that’s due more to age. The Young Gangrels go from just born to 13, when a youth turns 14 he is inducted into the either the Gangrel Street Section or the Gangrel Gang itself. The Gangrel gang knows about the conspiracy as they are told very soon after passing out of basic training. The Gangrel Street don’t due to environment we operate in, more than anything else.”
“Oh,” Gretta replied.
Liddenham then said, “With that, how come you guys were involved in a major conspiracy battle.”
“The best answer to that is to say Nibs introduced us to Richard C as he was a friend of Nibs before we asked her to join the Vixens,” Sandra said, “when we got the Narizzan Inc mission, Nibs took us through the research and other related work we needed to do to make sure the mission was a success.”
“Oh,” Hans replied, “how did you come by those skills Nibs?”
“By being an independent security consultant. I broke into people’s homes and then I offered to upgrade the system using what was there and stuff you could get from any general electrical hardware stores,” Nibs replied, “Damien Cameron employed me to do that. After my upgrade was finished and tested by a couple of his ghost friends, he offered to take me on as a researcher for the current op. Richard was a part of the team and we became very good friends.”
“So how do you see yourself fitting in within the general Conspiracy?” Sytimme asked.
“As a security specialist,” Nibs replied, “but also as a partner of the activities and jobs my partner does.”
“Oh, so very much as a jack of many trades then,” Gretta said.
“Yes, but specialising in cracking security systems & breaking and entering.”
“How about you Sandra?” Sytimme asked.
“Me,” Sandra replied, “Very much as someone good at the social graces and espionage work, but also someone who supports my partner in what ever she does.”
“Oh,” responded Hans, “So how many of the Year do you know?”
“All of them, nearly all are members of the Gangrels, only Hell Bright, Ren, Jum, and Wong weren’t members until last weekend,” Sandra replied, “Hell Bright and Ren we met on Nibs 18th birthday party at Club Millana which was the last Fight Night before the Wacker War started. Jum and Wong, via Net Cam again that day, but physically about a week later when they bumped into us whilst we were helping Damien with a ghost operation.”
Richard then came out and took a deep breath of fresh air and walked to where Nibs, Sandra and the other’s were sitting. Richard said, “Hi Gretta, Hans.”
Gretta replied, “Hi Richard, so can I take it you too are going to be spending some time here teaching us?”
“Yes, teaching and supporting,” Richard said, “along with Nicole, Jane and Ithian over there.”
“Bloody hell,” said Hans, “So the rumour mill is true then, that they have quit their jobs as board members.”
“Yes, along with Paul, whom will be joining us next year, more than likely along with the Hunters,” Richard said, “you get to meet the Hunters at the Reception Ball.”
“What?” Gretta said, “The Hunters will be at the Ball and also coming here?”
“Yes,” replied Richard, “Over the last few weeks the Hunters like the Vixens have shown themselves to be a group of people worthy of being here, in more ways than one. Like the Vixens most of them have abilities that mark them out as different from the rest of the population. Sym like Hell Bright and Amy is learning how to become a Line Walker. At least four of the membership are planning on becoming Tattooed fighters and have their first tattoos in that respect, and will very likely be facing off against a vampire cell along with other elite forces from Suraban. We also massively increased our Suraban operations forces as well, thanks to Nibs and the Vixens.”
“When you get chance watch the Fight Night of the 8th Ebinar,” Nibs said, “the last fight of the main card, the seven way partner fight, both Clare and Abbey from that fight are members of the Hunters and are planning on becoming Tattooed fighters,” Sandra said.
“I saw that evening,” replied Gretta, “Your kidding, Clare and Abbey from that fight are members of the Hunters!”
“Yes,” replied Nibs.
“Hell, they were bloody good,” Goram replied, “they proved it on a couple of occasions that they were experts.”
“This is one of the traits that mark us out as different to the rest of the population, our ability to partner fight,” Nibs said.
“I think the next few years are going to be fun I think,” said Gretta.
“I think you could be right,” responded Goram.
“And I think beyond that,” said Sandra.

* * * * * *

At 05:50AN Paula came out and said, “Ladies and gents of the Academy, in ten minutes dinner is served.”
Blackie thought said to Nibs, “Most of us, want to spend a few hours exploring and so we will depart and see you later.”
Nibs thought replied back, “Have each one tell their partners and I don’t see why not.”
Nibs looked around at the fairies and saw most of the partners looked as if they were having the same or similar chat with everyone.
Everyone stood up and made there way inside and followed Paula through a door and down a long corridor which had a few doors in and also the hung on the walls were more paintings and other pictures of artwork. Paula led them up a set of spiral stairs to the ground floor and then through a door and into the large dining room.
The dining room was a good 50ft square and had 14 large round tables each had 12 place settings for at least a three course meal. The walls like the rest of the public areas had paintings and pictures on the walls. In the south wall was two double doors which led to the kitchen. In the east wall was the door everyone had entered by and in the north wall was another door. Down the west wall was three ten foot wide floor to ceiling windows that looked out over the grounds to some of the other blocks and buildings.
When everyone was in and sat down, Paula then stood and said to everyone gathered, “This day marks the start of the new year here at the Academy and this day we welcome the new year one. I think we all hope they have a fun five years here and then go on to have even more fun in the wide world combating the Evils.”
Everyone then said, “Welcome to the Academy Year One.”
Out of the left set of double doors came four gents and three women all pushing serving trolleys. A few minutes later everyone was the first course and a drink and were tucking into the meal.

* * * * * *

An hour later, after dinner, the Vixens had walked back to their accommodation common room as most of the rest of the Academy had headed back to the main common room.
As the Vixen’s left Nibs said to Paula, “Let us settle in and we will probably come back and chill later, the flight down and then the flight here was long and I think we need to find our feet first and sort out who’s sleeping where.”
“Good point,” Paula replied, “Your Academy PDUs are on the side beside the main door.”
“Thank you,” replied Sandra and followed Nibs and the rest of the Vixens back the same route they had come, but rather than staying in the common room they headed up the spiral staircase to the ground floor and then back to the accommodation block.
When Nibs, who came in last, had closed the door she said, “We have arrived.”
“Like hell we have arrived,” Jum said.
“Lets sort out who wants what room,” said Wong.
“We’ll take those two,” replied Sandra and pointed to the pair of doors on th left of the main area.
Paul then said, “We’ll take those two,” and indicated the two opposite the main door in.
“Right then we’ll take those two,” said Jum and he pointed to the two doors on the first floor above Sandra and Nibs’ pair.
Ren then looked at Hell Bright and said, “We’ll take those two then and pointed to the two doors on the first floor above Paul’s and Amy’s pair.
“It’s a toss up then between us lot then,” Abs said looking at Angel and Damieel.
“No it’s not, we’ll take the upstairs rooms,” said Damieel.
“Good that’s sorted then,” said Nibs and she picked up her rucksack and took it into her’s and Sandra’s pair of rooms. Nibs then took out her Tablet and laptop and found two power sockets beside the computer and plugged them both in. Nibs then walked to the wardrobes and opened the right hand one of the pair. Nibs found a good few items of clothes, nearly all of them were of the Goth scene.
Sandra then walked through the interconnecting door and said, “I’m impressed, they have thought of everything, enough clothes for a good two weeks, and most of them Gothic in style and colours.”
“I know hun,” replied Nibs. Nibs then walked towards the bed and bounced on it to check the feel and said, “Nice comfortable bed.”
“That’s good, because tonight hun, I’m going to have some fun.”
“Mm,” responded Nibs looking sheepish.
Tina looked in through the door and said, “You two want a drink? Some one left us some Cabilla in a fridge under the drink’s making table.”
“Yeah,” replied Sandra, “I hope they have a good supply of it as I know for a fact we drink a lot.”
Both Nibs and Sandra walked out and saw a screen had been dropped and a digital projector was showing Digital News, which was reporting a terrorist attack in the city of Ellibar in Darklein, the reports were of 14 killed and 23 civilians and eight local security personal injured.
“Any one claimed responsibility yet?” Nibs asked.
“No,” replied Paul, “The World President has said that the atrocities committed in the furtherment of unacceptable goals should be looked upon as crimes against the population of Darra Von.”
“Turn the sound up,” said Abs as the Commander of the Local Echo Tech Security forces walked to the microphone set up in front of the Darklein President’s Palace.
Paul picked up the remote and pointed it at the projector and the sound rose to an acceptable level,
“Local Echo Tech security personal where injured the suicide car bombing of one of the local markets today. We at Echo Tech take the injuring of our personal very seriously and we will be providing all the resources needed by the local security forces in the hunt for the terrorist cell that carried out this bombing and other cells that we suspect are operating in and around the cities.”
“When will Darklein learn they are only having problems because of the way they control the people. Massive unemployment, checkpoints. They keep all the money they make in mining the mountains and spend none of it on the people other than the corporates that own the mining companies,” Ren said, “dad said the best way of Darklein becoming one of the more powerful countries in world is to make sure the people have food and shelter.”
“I think we had better keep ourselves up to date on these matters, as they may have bearing on thing’s related to the Conspiracy,” said Sandra.
“Damn true,” said Angel and passed Sandra the blunt she had been smoking.
“Angel, Damieel,” said Nibs, “what god did you support?”
“The god Fur-Darm,” Angel replied, “a minor god in the Pathernons of Darra Von.”
“And the Devil Lord, Chit-tar again a minorish Devil Lord,” Damieel replied, “but because of the freak chance that both of us would be born to the same mum and then get put in a religious boarding school. Yeah right we want to go back to being our separate angel and demon. I love being Damieel.”
“And I love I love being Angel.” The pair smiled at Nibs.
“Another question for you two,” said Amy, “me and Hell Bright researched Fallen Angels, Risen Demons for Ithian. He suspected a pair where close by. How much of the legends and other information is true?”
“As you guessed Amy, Hell Bright a lot of it is fiction in the way it is written, but a lot of the under lying aspects of the articles are true as to our powers and abilities. We know when someone is checking auras and we can shield and change our aura to what ever we want,” Angel said, then Damieel said, “we could have the same auras as you Nibs, or you Ren. Timothy and his partner Harrki checked everyone’s auras yesterday evening. He wet his pants when he realised that he was looking at people who knew how to control and were controlling the powers, he knows we both shielded ourselves from him.”
“The wings you both have, are they real or are they just for show?” Hell Bright asked.
“They are very real, again because we both control 50% of the other, we hide them from all, and again with true sight you can see them, but no we can fly with them.”
“Why are you here with us, having fun that’s one answer and I doubt it’s the real one,” Paul asked.
“My Devil lord had been in negotiations with the Char-metal dragon and if the Char-metal is freed he will rule Darra Von for all times, he will also use the magick of Darra Von to spread his Evil and War to other dimensions. My lord had pledge his entire demon legions to the Char-metal so he could have a force to match the armies of the Evils. It was over this I disagreed and I fell from faith. We have seen the evil that is the Char-metal and it is the truest sense of Evil. Pure and utterly determined to kill the god and goddess of the planet and therefore effectively destroy Darra Von. As those of the Paygan faith would see things.”
“We are immortal, if our bodies are killed and destroyed we will seek new just dead bodies and return to the fight. That will keep happening until I return to faith. We can never leave the human realm whilst I no longer support Chit-tar or any Devil Lord,” Angel said, “That is the reason we are here now, the Devil half of me has left the faith of Chit-tar and will never return, I would have probably come down to help in the war that is coming anyway, but with the Devil half rising, I’m here for the duration.”
“We may know everything, but Amy put it perfectly when she said, ‘she loves the learning process’. So do we.”
“I think we all do Angel,” said Nibs, “that’s the reason we are here ain’t it, to learn and become what fate has destined for us to become.”
“Yes,” responded Sandra, “very true.”

* * * * * *

“Gretta,” Hans said as they sat in their common room.
“Yes Hans,” replied Gretta looking up from the novel she was reading.
The common room was 60ft across and was in the shape of an octagon in the middle was the seating most of year 2 preferred large bean bags, they ranged in size from the big, a good five foot diameter ones to the more normal sitting sized bags the walls were covered in loads of diagrams and a few posters from the cities and Metros they had been to on operation. Also along the walls were Year 2’s Computers and tablet recharge bays.
“The Year One’s what is your first impressions of them?” Hans asked.
“That is a difficult question to answer as we have only just met them,” Gretta replied.
“Yeah, and the amount of combat experience is impressive, even if it is against other gangs,” Goram replied, “and if they were on the front lines during the final battle I bet good odds they were also involved in other operations during the war.”
Ali walked in from the main common area and walked to her tablet and took it out of the recharge bay and then smiled at Gretta, who smiled back and went back to reading.
Ali then walked out side and was stopped by Adam who said, “Tomorrow we find out who the primary is for the next operation, this should be interesting though especially with the new year ones.”
“In lots of ways,” Ali replied.
“You read the latest updates on them?”
“No the last update I read was a just after the final mission in the Wacker War. Why?”
“The latest is that three pairings are married and it looks like a fourth are heading towards getting married.”
“Married!” Adam exclaimed.
“Yeah they are,” said Jane, “me, Nicole, and Richard were all at the wedding at Gangrel command.”
“Bloody hell,” Adam said, “I would never had said they were married, partners or lovers yes, but not married.”
Oliver walked over and asked, “I heard you exclaim about people being married Adam, who’s married.”
“Six of the year ones,” replied Ali.
“They ain’t old enough to be married,” Oliver said.
“They are,” Jane replied.
“Then who’s married to whom?” Adam asked.
“Nibs to Sandra, Paul to Amy, and Abs to Tina,” replied Jane.
“What about the rest of them then?” asked Adam.
“Jum and Wong are I think planning their marriage to be a traditional Jarrzarian ceremony presided over by Nibs. Hell Bright and Ren are brother and sister, and I have never found a closer brother and sister team, and lastly Angel and Damieel,” Jane replied.

* * * * * *

“Ok, Nicole,” Tammeria said whilst the pair were sat outside, “I’m planning on making provisional email contact this week at some point, so how are you wanting to run this double cross, as I want in on the raids against any Sec Com personal.”
“How much do they know about the operation?” Nicole said.
“Before the wedding on Sumdar, I already had forged and handed in the necessary documents to say that the mission I was about to start was a deep cover operation. It also said that my designated controller was Thomas, a friend from the same year as me.”
“Good, as the transmitter for you is at this moment in North Suraban running with Gavin and the Pen, so if we leave you there for a little while and then bring to Echo Tech City. So that it looks as if you are slowly intergrating yourself within the organisation.” Nicole said.
“Excellent,” replied Tammeria, “but how long before I can take this out.”
“We can book a Scan at the main Conspiracy medical facility next weekend and then give the surgeons a couple of weeks to plan and prepare for the operation and then it’s a simple matter of being sedated and locally anneshisied and then removing it,” Nicole said, “and as you and Gavin were in the same year and the surgeons that did his will be doing yours. Simple job for them. You should be able to attend the start of the Academy Reception Ball have the operation on Savraday during the day and be back at the Ball by the evening.”
“That will be good, the next job finding some thing that will hide the skin,” Tammeria said, “The one problem of the Skin Weave, the grey colour it leaves your skin.”
“I’ve been looking at your problem and I think with Amy and Hell Bright’s help I may be able to do something about that,” a gent standing 5’10” tall and dressed in flowing dark green and red robes.
“Arh Ithian,” said Nicole and the said after looking Ithian up and down, “very smart.”
“Thank you Nicole,” replied Ithian, “I prefer this to the trousers and tops we wear normally. These look a little weird walking down the street.”
“True they would,” Tammeria said.
“Tammeria meet Ithian our resident expert in all things magickal and occult.”
“Oh you’re the gent I saw with Hell Bright and Amy just before dinner?” said Tammeria.
“Yes I was,” Ithian replied, “I’m also teaching both of them to control the forces needed to do things like this,” and Ithian created a small fire ball in the palm of his hand.
Tammeria stared in shock at it, “Is it real?” Tammeria asked questionally.
“Yes, very much so,” Ithian replied, “Put your hand near it, the magic used to create this also protects me from the heat being produced.”
“What is that spell?” Nicole asked.
“This one, Chain of Fire Balls,” Ithian replied, “I can create a ten foot long line of the same size fire balls and as long as I have one held in my hand I can make it do what every I want it to.”
Tammeria then moved her hand near to the ball of fire and when her hand was about three foot away, she said, “That is very hot, I can feel the heat being produced here.”
“I invented this one about 30 years ago when I needed similar to contain an ice demon on the world I was visiting. I was forced to kill it, I would have preferred to have contained it and then sent it home, it had scared a few of the locals and they had asked that the group of friends I was with at the time hunt it down and kill it.”
“The more I see of the forces arrayed here and within the Conspiracy itself, Sec Com could field five times the forces and they wouldn’t stand a chance, but against the evils I do wonder what we hope to achieve.”
“What we hope to achieve is containment more than anything else. People and agents close to the Evils and also to Sec Com, you said you wanted in when we hit Sec Com sites,” Nicole said, “be certain that those site’s aren’t sites owned by a conspiracy agent. Paula told me that you were looking into Sec Com especially those close to the commander, Commander Sinc.”
“Yes I am,” replied Tammeria, “I’m going to feed his precious Sec Com to the Mass Media, piece by piece.” Tammeria then took a sip from the mug she was holding and turned to look down the length of the lake.
“One of those five high up’s you have is a deep cover agent working for us,” Nicole said, “I personally signed the orders sending him in, and all those he buys as slaves from the various slave markets we know of, are immediately freed and most work for him, but some do depart and most that do re-join the ranks of the slaves but as observation agents for us.”
“Oh,” Tammeria said, “Why haven’t you moved against them before now.”
“The reason is Commander Sinc knows the locations of four of the twelve Magickal seals that seal the Char-metal Dragon’s prison and we will when we know he is moving to break them, but until then again we contain Sec Com’s power and operations.”
“Arh, so I shouldn’t be to hasty to jump to conclusions. You seen to know a lot about the Char-metal Dragon,”
“Yes,” Nicole replied, “How much do you know of the Conspiracy’s history specifically surrounding the prophecy?”
“Nothing, this is the first time I’ve heard about it.”
“Right,” said Nicole, “Let me fill in the blanks. Roughly 300 years ago, 12 people, which include me, Jane, Richard, Paul Delimetry, and Kev Marks had a waking dream. It showed us the coming of a force powerful enough to send the evils packing but also when you looked closer you saw the twelve seals holding the prison of the Char-metal shut. This planet’s ultimate Evil, from the history stored here and in the other Conspiracy Library sites, we learnt about the Tiranna faith. Richard, who had spent ten years at a remote temple dedicate to the Tiranna, filled in the blanks concerning the Char-metal. When Richard left the Temple and became a missionary he had flawlessly copied the entire Tiranna faith texts onto proper parchment. He then gave the scrolls to the Jarrzar national Museum with the instructions that when anyone showing a Conspiracy Identification wants to view and research them they can. They are still owned by Richard’s estate.”
“Right,” Tammeria responded.
“But back to the dream. Three of the seals are broken. We think broken by it’s essences since it was sealed inside. We know Sinc has been in contact with something otherwise he would not have been able to gather the Black Elf forces he had ready when we launched the last battle of the Wacker War,” Nicole said, “the dream didn’t show what the force would look like or what race it was, or generally anything other than it would lay waste to the Evils.”
“Shit.”
“Yeah,” replied Nicole, “The dream also gave us certain abilities, one is none of the twelve age at all. We have the ability to what we call ghost and go to other dimensions, we are totally unable to touch or interact with the dimension but it is great when on a fact finding mission. The third major ability is to physically travel to a dimension we have visited as Ghosts. The one draw back, it is physically very draining on us and requires a long period of preparation before hand and when we have arrived we can just about do the basic simple things for a similar time period.”
“Oh,” Tammeria replied, “that’s not so good.”
“No, but, it has provided us with a massive wealth of resources, the Powered Armour used in the final battle of the Wacker War, were reversed engineered from samples we brought back from those explorations. The technology we use in the Black Light, is tech we’ve brought back from missions. We have a fully working Scimitar class Space frigate capable of travelling between star systems because we were able to ask the designers for help in fixing one that had crash landed in the jungles on South Aticca. We are also hoping to send students from here to one of the Consortium of Civilized Worlds universities for an exchange trip. Our ballistic technology is loved on a few planets and also in a couple of dimensions. Especially the MA series.”
“Mm. Ok,” Tammeria said.
“They are more than capable of taking supernatural creatures down and also threaten the more advanced military and similar vehicles. Some of the reports coming from Suraban is that there was a running street fight between fast moving vehicles and most of the ones being chased were packing MA280s and similar weapons.”
“Your kidding,” Tammeria said, “Do they know who was responsible for that, they’re must have been some collateral damage, injured and dead civilians?”
“Two minor injuries due to flying fragments after one crashed and it exploded. We know exactly who was responsible for the destruction of the vehicles, the Gangrel Hunters. They stirred up a hornets nest in local gangs the Darabar just gone,” Nicole said, “four academy FAVs each one is armed with a MA280 on the main gunners mount and a MA260 ISW on the passenger’s seat, and each has 2000rounds of ammo. They are also fully equipped with the latest in smart gun software and full stabilization , once it has locked a target it will only fire when the weapon is over the target. Hunter Alpha’s FAV has a MA290 instead of the 280 and I think Sniper’s has a particle cannon.”
“Weaouch,” Tammeria said.
“We take our responsibility to the native population very seriously indeed Tammeria. To give you example, Sandra and Paul’s mum and dad, Ben and Leigh Patterson, both known to Jane as they all ran with the Gangrels, specifically the same unit, the original Bitch Vixens. They were killed when a tunnel Conspiracy forces were having a running fire fight in, I think they were fighting a group of Kittani and Blind Warrior woman who were operating a slaver site, collapsed. Other Conspiracy groups kicked in and sorted out making sure both Sandra and Paul were placed at a good school and that the house was in their names.”
“I made sure that they were both ok, but I think they both have forgotten the meeting, I am a Pa-Da to both of them,” said Jane and offered Tammeria the pipe she had just loaded.
“As I’m I,” said Nicole.
“I think a lot of people if they knew about the work you people do, would say, why?”
“Because we can Tammeria, because we can,” Nicole said.

* * * * * *

Adam asked Liz who was laying on the bench press, in their common room, about to bench press 100lbs. Adam was standing over her helping with the weight bar, “So what do you think of the new Year ones?”
“Very down to earth I would say, I don’t think much phases Nibs or Sandra.”
“But their love, it’s total.”
“I know,” Liz replied, “I’ve not seen love to that level before, mind you I think a lot of year one have that love for their partners.”
Ge-lee walked over and said, “I chatted with Jum and Wong when they arrived, and they are close. What about the other pairings through?”
“Nibs and Sandra are one,” Adam said, “Tina and Abs are another, Amy and Paul, Jum and Wong, Hell Bright and Ren and Angel and Damieel are the last pair.”

* * * * * *

Jackson was stood beside the drinks making facilities, preparing himself a coffee when Boris walked over and asked, “You brought the new first years here, what’s your opinion of them?”
“Mine, not got one,” replied Jackson, “I was in the driver’s seat the whole journey. Which don’t help when making judgements on people. They seem a very down to earth group.”
“Ok, only time will tell then.”
“Yeah, pretty much so,” Jackson said, “Boris who was working on reverse engineering the Starfire?”
“Jonny I think,” replied Boris, “Harry would know.”
“Ok, thanks.” Jackson after picking up his coffee turned and looked across the room and saw stood beside the door to the staff common room Fran Two Stars. Jackson walked across the room and said, “Hi, surprised you weren’t here for the arrival of the new year one’s.”
“I know, but Hotel Alpha found an injured Ebba Deer on the main road and brought it back, I’ve spent most of the after noon sorting out it’s injury and also checking the animal for other injuries.”
“How is the animal?” Jackson asked.
“Fine, I’ve splinted the leg and it won’t be running around for a while, but it’s in the compound and safe, so it will be able to get well and then return to the forest.”

* * * * * *

Around 9 in the evening the windows on the first level of the accommodation block were showing the dipping sun. Stood on the first floor was Nibs and Sandra, Nibs was leaning up against the wall where the floor to ceiling window was, she was holding Sandra around the waist. The pair were looking out down the right hand side of the lake and over the forest as the rolling hills took it into the distance, just visible were some of the snow capped peaks of the Low Back Mountains.
As the pair were looking out Daraus padded over and sat at the pair’s heels and like them he too looked out.
Nibs spotted a fast moving object hurtling towards the surface of the lake then the object took to the air carrying a fish in it’s talons. “You see the Lake Hawk take the fish love?”
“I did, the scenery here is beautiful, I doubt scenery like this will be here in a few years.”
“I doubt it very much as well,” said Daraus, “I have a feeling that the battle for Darra Von will be very nasty with a lot of casualties and a lot of damage down to the environment.”
“I hope not,” responded Nibs.
Then a knock came from the door. Amy who was closest opened it and saw Tammeria standing outside. Tammeria asked, “I hope I’m not disturbing?”
“No,” replied Amy and Nibs from the first floor.
“Hi Nibs,” responded Tammeria and walked in. Tammeria closed the door and walked around the common room and was about to climb the spiral stairs to the first floor.
When Nibs said, “stay there Tammeria, I want a drink anyway.”
“Ok,” replied Tammeria and moved to the sofa’s in the middle.
Wong came out of the bathroom and said, “Hi again Tammeria.”
“Hi Wong.”
Nibs, Sandra and Daraus came down to the ground floor. Sandra walked to the sofas and sat beside Tammeria whilst Nibs made some drinks.
Amy asked Tammeria, “When did you get here as we saw you on the Moroth after the wedding and then you disappeared?”
“On Ulleam,” Tammeria replied, “I was smuggled out of Suraban on Torbar, just in case Sec Com had people watching the two entrances.”
“How much you seen of the place?” Nibs asked as she was waiting for the kettle to boil.
“Not much really, Paula suggested rather than doing the tour twice I join you lot when you have yours tomorrow. As I’m here as support staff and as it is a college I think I may spend some time getting a few long overdue qualifications.”
“Yeah,” Paul said as he walked out of his and Amy’s rooms, “In what?”
“Bio-Chemistry for one, and also a couple of other qualifications I’ve wanted, like becoming a diving instructor and also a parachute instructor, along with a few other qualifications.”
“What’s your opinion of the other years?” Sandra asked.
“Most of the students were on Vacation and didn’t get back until yesterday. Some of the second and fourth years were around and they don’t seem to bad. It looks like the Red Necks like you though which is good.”
“From what I was able to gather,” said Tina as she walked out of her’s and Abs’ rooms wearing a bath robe and a towel around her head, “I think they came from a Red Neck area, but grew up on this side of the streets rather than the religious indoctonation side.”
“What have you been doing Nibs? We parted company a good three and a half years ago,” Tammeria asked.
“A lot of travelling,” Nibs replied, I spent a good two years travelling around four different countries, spent about half a year in each of them. Then three quarters of a year in Ne-U-Bar and then came to Suraban. How about you?”
“About three days after you and your parents left, Sec Com came asking for volunteers and I got volunteered, didn’t I,” Tammeria replied and took the cup Nibs handed her as Nibs moved around the sofa and sat beside Sandra. “I wasn’t suppose to look into how I became a member, but my curiosity got the better of me. It looks like one of the teachers at the school suggested that they take a look at me and I end up a Sec Com Agent. I don’t think the teacher had any idea that the guy she was talking to about me was an agent. I think that’s how they work, as teachers and other people in responsibility and see who they suggest and then give them no choice about joining.”
“What is Sec Com like?” Amy asked, “I’ve heard stories about them, but other than the final battle in the Wacker War. You’re the first person from Sec Com I think any of us have met.”
Amy’s comment got a few nods of agreement, only Jum, and Wong didn’t.
“Sec Com is divided up into four separate groups, Combat, Security, Intelligence, and Tech. Each year the group that’s selected is trained in all aspects of Sec Com’s work for the first six months. Then you get selected to join a specific department and only then do they start to modify the bodies with cybernetics and bionics with group dependent equipment. Up until then they’ve already laced your bones with a Tibirra composite, given your muscles an improvement by coating each in a memory metal, and also installed cybernetic eyes and a small computer.”
“Bloody hell,” said Wong, “I did wonder what they did to the people.”
“That’s nothing, that’s the base everyone gets, then at six months of the year long course you go for the phase two implants, the group specific ones. Combat group, which I was selected to join. Oh yeah, you get no choices in the matter of what group you join, if the commander likes you, then you join his group, I don’t know what happens if two or more people like you. These are the implants I got, reconstruction of both arms, limited reconstruction of my legs, sub-dermal armour plating three six inch claws which extend from both hands. I also have an adaptation that allows me to fix to either or both arms a weapons rig. My back is also fitted with plugs for a man-mount rig for the heavy weapons.”
“You said yes to that lot?” Tina asked.
“No,” Tammeria replied, “the training they give you is suppose to make you model agents, yes sir, no sir people, well that and the tech we get to play with. The one problem they didn’t see in me was my independent streak, I rebelled against the brainwashing and made sure that I questioned things in my own head. You don’t get a choice in Sec Com, you get told to do something, you go and do it. They expect you to follow the book in most matters. That’s why the guy’s you killed didn’t back down Jum, Wong, the book says, ‘No Sec Com Agent every leaves his or her post, and as those two were making sure their charge wasn’t arrested and deported.”
“They came at us,” Wong said.
“Most normal people with the upgrading we have would have thought we have just been kicked and forced back, these guys are powerful, lets not go head to head with them,” Tammeria said, “That’s what Combat, Tech or Intelligence would have done, left the charge and dealt with him else where, but as they both were from Security, brains are optional, they decided to fight you.”
“And got killed in the process,” Jum replied.
“A question for you Tammeria,” said Hell Bright from the first floor. Hell Bright then walked down the spiral staircase and asked, “The White skinned ones we faced in the last battle, who are they?”
“Them,” Tammeria replied, “they were either members of the elite, Alpha force or they were members of the command council. Twelve including Commander Sinc of the best, two members from each group and the head of each group. Commander Sinc commands the intelligence group and his two underlings Drack and Goldie are masters of subterfuge and espionage work. Commander Sinc is an expert when it comes to analysing intelligence.”
Tammeria then took a gulp from her mug and said, “Back to you Nibs. What the hell have you been doing?”
“Yeah,” replied Wong, “Other than the adventures with Tammeria and Cubbadar, what other things did you do, any other friends who may pop up?”
“Ok, Wong, Tammeria,” Nibs replied, “This could take a while.”
“Ok,” responded Sandra, “Who else did you make friends with?”
“Ok guys,” Nibs said, then took a gulp of Chai and placed it down on the table. Nibs then started, “Other than Tammeria, and even you should remember Osukilm.”
“Yeah, don’t I half,” responded Tammeria, “He was a character if ever I saw one.”
“I bet he still works out of that corner shop he had,” Nibs said, “As my main friend is here now, I’ll leave Rujuniva. Where did I go next?” Nibs asked herself, “Deebina Metro, East Bay Borough, very nice neighbourhood for those corporate types that want a quiet life,” said Nibs using a local accent. “No, me and Freddic there you have one hell of a partnership, who’s older brother actually introduced me to the ghost world. He was in his last year at high school and had already been offered a place on two individual teams of ghosts. It was when me, Losnum and Freddic went to a local youth hang out, I met the Black fairy, she was a poster on the wall advertising a local comic aimed at youths around our age. The comic described the adventures of a young girl who through a genetic experiment gained a pair of black wings. The other thing was her motto, ‘Fun loving, but evil’.”
“Your motto,” said Angel who was stood on the first floor sat on the chairs they brought from their rooms.
“Bingo Angel, my motto,” responded Nibs and then took another gulp of chai and got her tin out and rolled a blunt when she had lit it she continued, “After that we moved to Spinnaya, this is where I learnt my survival skills and had my first brush with death.”
“Your kidding?” Tammeria said, “No, I’m not Tammeria. Let me explain, again here I made friends with Greetza from the same year, I think I was in the 2nd year High. The guy who taught me and Greetza how to survive in the wastes and forests was the guy who worked the security checkpoint for the private estate were mum and dad lived, being travelling trouble shooters has it’s perks, good pay, nice housing. The brush with death was when the three of us were spending a long weekend up north, Nimbo had spent five hours driving us to the area, then the plan was to spend the weekend living off the land, using only the natural environment, we hunted with bows. Me and Greetza were out stalking an Elk, when a Spinnayan Ridgehead bit me in the leg. I screamed, the Elk bolted, but both Greetza and Nimbo both found me quickly. Thankfully Greetza saw the snake before it made it’s escape and Nimbo had one vial of anti-venom. It was not good, I could feel my left leg going numb and I also slipped into and out of conscious a few times, from what Greetza said after.”
“Shit me!” Tammeria exclaimed, “A Spinnayan Ridgehead, you are one lucky person. Not many people walk away from a bite from one of those. They are a water snake, but all along the high north and the north polar ice caps you find various types of Ridgeheads.”
“I do wonder if my adept abilities helped as well, as it bit me on the Savraday around lunchtime, I was back on my feet and out of bed by Sumdar dinner time.”
“More than likely,” Tina said, “Abs is also listening, but she’s soaking in a hot bath.”
Sandra called, “Hi Abs.”
“She say’s hi back,” Tina replied, “That’s a good point where are the fairies?”
“Out basking in the local mana energy the House is built right on a ley line and a think thirty metres in front of the main door is the top few feet of the Pyramid that controls the Super Nexus,” Hell Bright replied, Vitanna said they are also looking for the local fairy community. I know Amy has felt the amount of power we can draw has gone up massively.”
“Yeah I know,” Amy replied.
“Anyway,” Nibs said, “Can I get back to telling you about the people I’ve met.”
“Yeah, sorry Nibs,” Hell Bright said.
“Where was I.”
“You had been bitten by a Spinnayan Ridgehead.”
“Oh yes. Yes, by the time we had arrived back at home it was as if nothing had happened, my doctor lived only a couple of houses away and did catch me, a few days later and asked how I was. He told me Nimbo had told him about the snake bite. I told him I was feeling quite alright. A few weeks later we were out in a local forest this time we had food with us, a tree snake dropped on me and hissed right in my ear and I freaked totally, hyperventilating, sweat was pouring from me Nimbo who was second in line said he had never seen anything like my reaction. Ever since I don’t like snakes.”
“How did you cope then in science and at Misty’s?” Paul asked.
“By using a breathing and meditative technique I learnt when I was studying Mauya. Which was also the time Cubbadar taught me how to play Rudeashean Drums, he also taught me Mauya. I can be quite close to a captive snake, as long as the containment is secure. The second one escapes or I see a wild one, I freak.”
“Have you tried to combat it?” Ren asked as he came down the spiral staircase.
“Yes, using every method under the sun from the introducing slowly to hypnosis, nothing works. The one at Misty’s did freak me a bit, but it was in it’s home, and with the breathing exercises I was able to control it. As I said Cubbadar was next friend I met and made, the man is amazing, nothing phases him at all. I swear on a couple of occasions he knew what I was planning and the joke ended up on me.”
“I grew out the practical jokes just after I left Rudeash,” Nibs said and emptied her mug and placed in on the table.
Paul and Tammeria got up and headed for the drinks making facility’s.
Nibs continued, “From Rudeash I we travelled to South Attica and mum was based in the Southern Cape City, but dad had to roam around all the cities. South Attica was where I got my second experience of the Ghost world, Matt someone I knew from the local electronics store I used introduced me to a another couple of regulars, two guys straight from the annuals of the Ghost world. Two very stocky broad shoulder guys, but with a gentle caring side. They both contacted ahead of me when I told them I was going to Ne-U-Bar, a ghost lady, it would be the best description of her, met me by dropping a letter into my pocket as we passed, she bump me to tell me she had done something. The letter was an introduction letter telling me that the two ghosts I had known had contacted her. Those were some of the most interesting 18 months I’ve had, she taught me the nuneaise of the Ghost combat forms or Lappellr. It was through her I became one of the off line backup sites for the ghost and black net forums and news pages. From Ne-U-Bar I come to Suraban.”
“That is one hell of a world tour,” Tammeria said, “I can now see why you are so good with languages.”
“Thank you Tammeria,” responded Nibs, “remember though, I learn about everything, not just the language but the culture, the people and the religions native to the place. The second I hear a language I know my brain clicks into that country’s mode and it’s natural.”
“Who out of everyone whom you have met, would you want to see again?” Wong asked.
“This may surprise some people, but the one person I would want to see again is the Language 101 teacher from Rudeash, she looked down at everyone in the class. Well she did until the last day I was in her class,” Nibs smiled a happy smile as she remembered the obsenities that she had made the teacher translate.
“What did you do to her?” Jum asked, “because I know that smile Nibs.”
“Oh I made her look very small. The last five minutes I stood and told her to shut the fuck up in Rudeashian, she stared at me as if to say, what did you just say, I said it again and also told her to translate what I said next, I them spent three minutes rolling obsentities off my tongue and I end it by saying those who look down upon something should watch out for fist coming the other way. Then the bell went and I disappeared. A friend grabbed my bag as he left the class and as the class left I said something in Rudeashian and right on cue they class laughed at it.”
“You evil little bint,” Sandra said.
“All the class knew about the laugh at my departing words, it was a genuine joke, and a lot of the locals got the joke and joined in. No one had any idea about the last five minutes though, that was all me getting my own back.”
Amy then yarned and looked at the clock hanging from the first floor. “Hell it’s early and I’m tired already.”
“I know,” said Jum, “I’m thinking about getting some sleep as well.”
“Well then as we had all better be awake for the tour tomorrow, I think we all could do with some sleep,” Sandra suggested.
Most of the friends nodded agreements to the suggestion and tidied away the dirty cups and other items and generally made sure it looked tidy.
As Nibs was about to walked through the door to hers and Sandra’s room she turned and said to Tammeria, “See you tomorrow.”
“Yeah,” responded Tammeria, “Welcome to the Academy Nibs.” Tammeria them walked through the door and closed it behind her.
Nibs then got dragged into the bedroom by Sandra who had a few ideas for fun.

* * * * * *

Just as the three friends lay in bed, Sandra and Nibs smoking the last blunt of the evening Sandra said, “I think Year One has gained a thirteenth member.”
“I think you could be right, love,” responded Nibs, “I love you Sandra.” Nibs then put the blunt down and then turned so she could gave Sandra a kiss on the lip and then the pair with Daraus laying at their feet snuggled down to sleep.

Notes:

Readers, Please Remember to Leave a Comment

Want to comment but don't want to open an account?
Anyone can log in as Guest Reader -- password topshelf to leave a comment.

The Supporting website is here